presented to the
LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA • SAN DIEGO
by
FRIENDS OF THE LIBRARY
MR. JOHN C. ROSE
donor
w
AM
BONAPARTE AT TWENTY-TWO YEARS OF AGE.
After a portrait by Greuze. This portrait was exhibited at the " Exposition des portraits du Siecle," at the ficole
des Beaux Arts, in 1893. (" No. in— Bonaparte, Lieutenant d'Artillerie— par Greuze, Jean Baptiste. Collection de
M. le Marquis de Las Cases.'') As this is reputed to be the earliest portrait of Napoleon in existence, Mr. Hubbard
wrote to the Marquis de Las Cases asking- its history. In September, 1894, he received a letter, from which the fol-
lowing is quoted: "Madame du Colombier had the portrait of Lieutenant Bonaparte painted in 1791 by Greuze,
who was going through Valence, and who was then fifty-eight years old. The portrait afterwards passed to
Madame de Bressieux, her daughter, and it was only upon the death of Madame de Bressieux, in 1847, that my uncle
was able to secure the picture, which he left to me."
A SHORT LIFE
OF
NAPOLEON BONAPARTE
BY IDA M. TARBELL
WITH 250 ILLUSTRATIONS
FROM THE HON. GARDINER G. HUBBARD'S
COLLECTION OF NAPOLEON ENGRAVINGS,
SUPPLEMENTED BY PICTURES FROM THE
COLLECTIONS OF PRINCE VICTOR NAPOLEON,
PRINCE ROLAND BONAPARTE, BARON LARREY
AND OTHERS
NEW YORK
THE S. S. McCLURE CO.
141-155 E. 25TH STREET
1896
COPYRIGHT, 1894, BY
S S. McCLURE, LIMITED
COPYRIGHT, 1895, BY
S. S. McCLURE, LIMITED
COPYRIGHT, 1896, BY
THE S. S. McCLURE CO.
PREFACE.
THE chief source of illustration for this volume, as in the case of the Napoleon
papers in MCCLURE'S MAGAZINE, is the great collection of engravings of Mr. Gardiner
G. Hubbard, which has been generously placed at the service of the publishers. In
order to make the illustration still more comprehensive, a representative of MCCLURE'S
MAGAZINE and an authorized agent of Mr. Hubbard visited Paris, to seek there what-
ever it might be desirable to have in the way of additional pictures which were not
within the scope of Mr. Hubbard's splendid collection. They secured the assistance
of M. Armand Dayot, Inspecteur des Beaux-Arts, who possessed rare qualifications for
the task. His official position he owed to his familiarity with the great art collec-
tions, both public and private, of France, and his official duties made him especially
familiar with the great paintings relating to French history. Besides, he was a
specialist in Napoleonic iconography. On account of his qualifications and special
knowledge, he had been selected by the great house of Hachette et Cie. to edit their
book on NapoUon racontt par I Image, which was the first attempt to bring together
in one volume the most important pictures relating to the military, political, and
private life of Napoleon. M. Dayot had just completed this task, and was fresh from
his studies of Napoleonic pictures, when his aid was secured by the publishers of
MCCLURE'S MAGAZINE, in supplementing the Hubbard collection.
The work was prosecuted with the one aim of omitting no important picture*
When great paintings indispensable to a complete pictorial life of Napoleon were
found, which had never been either etched or engraved, photographs were obtained,,
many of these photographs being made especially for our use.
A generous selection of pictures was made from the works of Raffet and Charlet.
M. Dayot was able also to add a number of pictures — not less than a score — of"
unique value, through his personal relations with the owners of the great private
Napoleonic collections. Thus were obtained hitherto unpublished pictures, of the
highest value, from the collections of Monseigneur Due d'Aumale ; of H. I. H., Prince
Victor Napoleon ; of Prince Roland ; of Baron Larrey, the son of the chief surgeon of
the army of Napoleon ; of the Duke of Bassano, son of the minister and confidant
of the emperor ; of Monsieur Edmond Taigny, the friend and biographer of Isabey ;
of Monsieur Albert Christophle, Governor-General of the Credit- Fonder of France ; of
Monsieur Paul le Roux, who has perhaps the richest of the Napoleonic collections ;
and of Monsieur le Marquis de Girardin, son-in-law of the Due de Gae'te, the faithful
Minister of Finance of Napoleon I. It will be easily understood that no doubt can be.
raised as to the authenticity of documents borrowed from such sources.
The following letter explains fully the plan on which Mr. ITubbard's collection is
arranged, and shows as well its admirable completeness. It gives, too, a classification
of the pictures into periods, which will be useful to the reader.
WASHINGTON, October, 1894.
S. S. McCLURE, Esq.
Dear Sir : — It is about fourteen years since I became interested in engravings, and I have since that
time made a considerable collection, including many portraits, generally painted and engraved during the
life of the personage. I have from two hundred to three hundred prints relating to Napoleon, his family,
and his generals. The earliest of these is a portrait of Napoleon painted in 1791, when he was twenty-two
years old ; the next in date was engraved in 1796. There are many in each subsequent year, and four prints
of drawings made immediately after his death.
There are few men whose characters at different periods of life are so distinctly marked as Napoleon's,
as will appear by an examination of these prints. There are four of these periods : First Period, 1796-
vi PREFACE.
1797. Napoleon the General ; Second Period, 1801-1804, Napoleon the Statesman and Lawgiver ; Third
Period, 1804-1812, Napoleon the Emperor ; Fourth Period, the Decline and Fall of Napoleon, including
Waterloo and St. Helena. Most of these prints are contemporaneous with the periods described. The
portraits include copies of the portraits painted by the greatest painters and engraved by the best engravers
of that age. There are four engravings of the paintings by Meissonier — " 1807," " Napoleon," " Napo-
leon Reconnoitring," and " 1814."
FIRST PERIOD, 1796-1797, Napoleon the General. — In these the Italian spelling of the name, " Buona-
parte," is generally adopted. At this period there were many French and other artists in Italy, and it would
seem as if all were desirous of painting the young general. A French writer in a late number of the " Ga^
zette des Beaux-Arts " is uncertain whether Gros, Appiani, or Cossia was the first to obtain a sitting from
General Bonaparte. It does not matter to your readers, as portraits by each of these artists are included in
this collection.
There must have been other portraits or busts of Bonaparte executed before 1796, besides the one by
Greuze given in this collection. These may be found, but there are no others in my collection. Of the por-
traits of Napoleon belonging to this period eight were engraved before 1798, one in 1800. All have the
long hair falling below the ears and over the forehead and shoulders ; while all portraits subsequent to Na-
poleon's expedition to Egypt have short hair. The length of the hair affords an indication of the date of
the portrait.
SECOND PERIOD, 1801-1804, Napoleon the Statesman and Lawgiver. — During this period many Eng-
lish artists visited Paris, and painted or engraved portraits of Napoleon. In these the Italian spelling
" Buonaparte " is adopted, while in the French engravings of this period he is called " Bonaparte " or " Gen-
eral Bonaparte." Especially noteworthy among them' is " The Review at the Tuileries," regarded by Mas-
son as the best likeness of Napoleon " when thirty years old and in his best estate." The portrait painted
by Gerard in 1803, and engraved by Richomme, is by others considered the best of this period. There is.
already a marked change from the long and thin face in earlier portraits to the round and full face of this
period. In some of these prints the Code Napoleon is introduced as an accessory.
THIRD PERIOD, 1804-1812, Napoleon the Emperor. — He is now styled "Napoleon," "Napoleon le
•Grand," or " L'Empereur." His chief painters in this period are Lefevre, Gerard, Isabey, Lupton, and
David (with Raphael-Morghen, Longhi, Desnoyers, engravers) — artists of greater merit than those of the
•earlier periods. The full-length portrait by David has been copied oftener and is better known than any
other.
It has been said that we cannot in the portraits of this period, executed by Gerard, Isabey, and David,
find a true likeness of Napoleon. His ministers thought " it was necessary that the sovereign should have
a serene expression, with a beauty almost more than human, like the deified Caesars or the gods of whom
they were the image." " Advise the painters," Napoleon wrote to Duroc, September 15, 1807, " to make
the countenance more gracious (pluttit gracieuses)." Again, " Advise the painters to seek less a perfect
resemblance than to give the beau ideal in preserving certain features and in making the likeness more
agreeable (p/ti(6t agrtfable)."
FOURTH PERIOD, 1812-1815, Decline and Fall of Napoleon. — We have probably in the front and side
face made by Girodet, and published in England, a true likeness of Napoleon. It was drawn by Girodet
in the Chapel of the Tuileries, March 8, 1812, while Napoleon was attending mass. It is believed to be a
more truthful likeness than that by David, made the same year ; the change in his appearance to greater
fulness than in the portraits of 1801-1804 is here more plainly marked. He has now become corpulent,
and his face is round and full. Two portraits taken in 1815 show it even more clearly. One of these was
taken immediately before the battle of Waterloo, and the other, by J. Eastlake, immediately after. Mr. East-
lake, then an art student, was staying at Plymouth when the " Bellerophon " put in. He watched Napoleon
for several days, taking sketches from which he afterwards made a full-length portrait.
The collection concludes with three notable prints : the first of the mask made by Dr. Antommarchi
the day of his death, and engraved by Calamatta in 1834 ; another of a drawing " made immediately after
death by Captain Ibbetson, R. N.; " and the third of a drawing by Captain Crockatt, made fourteen hours
after the death of Napoleon, and published in London July 18, 1821. These show in a remarkable manner
the head of this wonderful man.
The larger part of these prints was purchased through Messrs. \Vunderlich & Co., and Messrs. Keppel
of New York, some at auctions in Berlin, London, Amsterdam, and Stuttgart ; very few in Paris.
GARDINER G. HUBBARD.
The historical and critical notes which accompany the illustrations in this volume
have been furnished by Mr. Hubbard as a rule, though those signed A. D. come from
the pen of M. Armand Dayot.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
CHAPTER. PAGE
I. YOUTH AND EARLY SURROUNDINGS. — SCHOOL DAYS AT BRIENNE. i
II. IN PARIS. — LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLERY. — LITERARY WORK.. — THE REV-
OLUTION ............ 7
i
III. ROBESPIERRE. — OUT OF WORK. — FIRST SUCCESS 16
IV. COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. — DEVOTION TO JOSEPHINE . . . .21
V. ITALIAN CAMPAIGN. — RULES OF WAR ....... 26
VI. RETURN TO PARIS. — EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN. — THE i8TH BRUMAIRE . 44
VII. STATESMAN AND LAWGIVER. — THE FINANCES. — THE INDUSTRIES. — THE
PUBLIC WORKS 52
VIII. RETURN OF THE EMIGRES. — THE CONCORDAT. — LEGION OF HONOR. —
CODE NAPOLEON. 64
IX. OPPOSITION TO THE CENTRALIZATION OF THE GOVERNMENT. — PROS-
PERITY OF FRANCE 75
X. PREPARATIONS FOR WAR WITH ENGLAND. — FLOTILLA AT BOULOGNE. —
SALE OF LOUISIANA .81
XI. EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH PEOPLE. — KING OF ITALY . , . .88
XII. CAMPAIGNS OF 1805, 1806. 1807. — PEACE OF TILSIT .... 104
XIII. EXTENSION OF NAPOLEON'S EMPIRE. — FAMILY AFFAIRS . . . 126
XIV. BERLIN DECREE. — PENINSULAR WAR. — THE BONAPARTES ON THE
SPANISH THRONE 138
XV. DISASTERS IN SPAIN. — ERFURT MEETING. — NAPOLEON AT MADRID . 149
XVI. TALLEYRAND'S TREACHERY. — CAMPAIGN OF 1809 ..... 156
XVII. DIVORCE OF JOSEPHINE. — MARRIAGE WITH MARIE LOUISE. — BIRTH OF
THE KING OF ROME . . 164
vi» TABLE OF CONTENTS.
CHAPTER.
PAGE.
XVIII. TROUBLE WITH THE POPE.— THE CONSCRIPTION.---THE TILSIT AGREE-
MENT BROKEN . '
/ w
XIX. RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN. — BURNING OF Moscow. — A NEW ARMY 18?
XX. CAMPAIGN OF 1813.— CAMPAIGN OF 1814.— ABDICATION . . I92
XXI. ELBA.— THE HUNDRED DAYS.— THE SECOND ABDICATION . 202
XXII. SURRENDER TO ENGLISH.— ST. HELENA.— DEATH . 212
XXIII. THE SECOND FUNERAL .' . . 226
TABLE OF THE BONAPARTE FAMILY . . 244
CHRONOLOGY OF THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE . 246
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
CHAPTER I.
NAPOLEON'S YOUTH AND EARLY SURROUNDINGS.— HIS SCHOOL DAYS AT
BRIENNE.
I
not con-
vinced that
his family is
as old and as
good as my
own," said
the Emperor
of Austria
when he mar-
ried Marie
Louise to
Napoleon
Bonaparte,
" I would not
give him my
daughter."
The remark
is sufficient
recognition
of the nobil-
ity of the
father of
N apo 1 eon,
Charles
Marie d e
Bonaparte, a
gentleman of
Ajaccio, Cor-
sica, whose
family, of
Tuscan ori-
gin, had set-
tled there in
the sixteenth
century, and who, in 1765, had married a
young girl of the island, Laetitia Ramolino.
Monsieur de Bonaparte gave his wife a
noble name, but little else. He was an in-
dolent, pleasure-loving,chimerical man, who
had inherited a lawsuit, and whose time was
absorbed in the hopeless task of recovering
an estate of which the Church had taken
possession. Madame Bonaparte brought
her husband no great name, but she did
BONAPAK1K AT UKItNMi.
The original of this statue is in the
gallery of Versailles. It dates from
1851, and is by Louis Rochet, one of
the pupils of David d'Angers.
bring him health, beauty, and remarkable
qualities. Tall and imposing, Mademoi-
selle Laetitia Ramolino had a superb car-
riage, which she never lost, and a face
which attracted attention particularly by
the accentuation and perfection of its feat-
ures. She was reserved, but of ceaseless
energy and will, and though but fifteen
when married, she conducted her family
affairs with such good sepse and firmness
that she was able to bring up decently the
eight children spared her from the thirteen
she bore. The habits of order and econ-
omy formed in her years of struggle be-
came so firmly rooted in her character
that later, when she became mater regum,
the " Madame Mere " of an imperial court,
she could not put them aside, but saved
from the generous income at her disposal,
" for those of my children who are not yet
settled," she said. Throughout her life
she showed the truth of her son's char-
acterization : "A man's head on a woman's
body."
The first years after their marriage were
stormy ones for the Bonapartes. The Cor-
sicans, led by the patriot Pascal Paoli, were
in revolt against the French, at that time
masters of the island. Among Paoli's fol-
lowers was Charles Bonaparte. He shared
the fortunes of his chief to the end of the
struggle of 1769, and when, finally, Paoli
was hopelessly defeated, took to the moun-
tains. In all the dangers and miseries of
this war and flight, Charles Bonaparte was
accompanied by his wife, who, vigorous of
body and brave of heart, suffered priva-
tions, dangers, and fatigues without com-
plaint. When the Cors'cans submitted,
the Bonapartes went back to Ajaccio.
Six weeks later Madame Bonaparte gave
birth to her fourth child, Napoleon.
" I was born," said Napoleon, " when my
country was perishing. Thirty thousand
Frenchmen were vomited upon our soil.
CHAKLES BONAPAKTE, FATHER OF NAPOLEON. BORN 1746 ; DIED 1785.
Cries of the wounded, sighs of the op-
pressed, and tears of despair surrounded
my cradle at my birth."
Young Bonaparte learned to hate with
the fierceness peculiar to Corsican blood
the idea of oppression, to revere Paoli,
and, with a boy's contempt of necessity,
even to despise his father's submission.
It was not strange. His mother had little
time for her children's training. His father
gave them no attention ; and Napoleon,
"obstinate and curious," domineering over
his brothers and companions, fearing no
one, ran wild on the beach with the sailors
or over the mountains with the herdsmen,
listening to their tales of the Corsican rebel-
lion and of fights on sea and land, imbib-
ing their contempt for submission, their
love for liberty.
At nine years of age he was a shy, proud,
wilful child, unkempt and untrained, little,
pale, and nervous, almost without instruc-
tion, and yet already enamored of a sol-
dier's life and conscious of a certain supe-
riority over his comrades. Then it was
that he was suddenly transplanted from his
free life to an environment foreign in its
language, artificial in its etiquette, and
severe in its regulations.
It was as a dependant, a species of char-
ity pupil, that he went into this new atmos-
phere. Charles Bonaparte had become, in
'•&. "
L^BTITIA RAMOLINO, NAPOLEON'S MOTHER. BORN 1750, DIED 1836.
the nine years since he had abandoned the
cause of Paoli, a thorough parasite. Like
all the poor nobility of the country to
which he had attached himself, and even
like many of the rich in that day, he begged
favors of every description from the govern-
ment in return for his support. To aid in
securing them, he humbled himself before
the French Governor-General of Corsica,
the Count de Marboeuf, and made frequent
trips, which he could ill afford, back and
forth to Versailles. The free education
of his children, a good office with its salary
and honors, the maintenance of his claims
against the Jesuits, were among the favors
which he sought.
By dint of solicitation he had secured a
place among the free pupils of the college
at Autun for his son Joseph, the oldest of
the family, and one for Napoleon at the
military school at Brienne.
To enter the school at Brienne, it was
necessary to be able to read and write
French, and to pass a preliminary examina-
tion in that language. This young Napo-
leon could not do ; indeed, he could
scarcely have done as much in his native
Italian. A preparatory school was neces-
els. i m t)<n«io
" ii / • •• 'i • e
,\. fl-af.!'!"'"' •<• ' • 'lU'imiHiUt ii, (. ,iui.. n a.-i.ii t~l-^
x_ ejllo JivHro vsauv t'<jua_ JIK> nuc t'o
tic«>WHOilu> tr> LxOilo -pfaco , Jo <oua_ CiUx
u.fn --ti.Uito « claiit jsouo au<Cb fin, jt>
• - • '
FACSIMILE OF OKDEK OF ADMISSION TO THE ROYAL MILITARY SCHOOL AT PARIS.
Reproduced by kind permission of Prince Victor Napoleon. Hitherto unpublished.
sary, then, for a time. The place settled
on was Autun, where Joseph was to enter
college, and there in January, 1779, Charles
Bonaparte arrived with the two boys.
Napoleon was nine and a half years old
when he entered the school at Autun. He
remained three months, and in that time
made sufficient progress to fulfil the require-
ments at Brienne. The principal record
of the boy's conduct at Autun comes from
Abbe Chardon, who was at the head of
the primary department. He says of his
pupil :
" Napoleon brought to Autun a sombre, thoughtful
character. He was interested in no one, and found
his amusements by himself. He rarely had a com-
panion in his walks. He was quick to learn, and
quick of apprehension in all ways. When I gave
THE INFLUENCES AT BRIENNE.
him a lesson, he fixed his eyes upon me with parted
lips ; but if I recapitulated anything I had said, his
interest was gone, as he plainly showed by his man-
ner. When reproved for this, he would answer
coldly, I might almost say with an imperious air, ' I
know it already, sir.' "
AT SCHOOL AT BRIENNE.
When he went to Brienne, Napoleon left
his brother Joseph behind at Autun. The
boy had not now one familiar feature in
his life. The school at Brienne was made
up of about one hundred and twenty
pupils, half of whom were supported by the
government. They were sons of nobles,
who, generally, had little but their great
names, and whose rule for getting on in
the world was the rule of the old regime —
secure a powerful patron, and, by flattery
and servile attentions, continue in his train.
Young Bonaparte heard little but boasting,
and saw little but vanity. His first lessons
in French society were the doubtful ones
of the parasite and courtier. The motto
which he saw everywhere practised was,
" The end justifies the means." His teachers
were not strong enough men to counteract
this influence. The military schools of
France were at this time in the hands of
religious orders, and the Minim Brothers,
who had charge of Brienne, were principally
celebrated for their ignorance. They cer-
PORTRAIT OF BONAPARTE, DONE IN CRAYON, BY ONE OF HIS SCHOOLFELLOWS.
This sketch, which used to figure in the Musee des Souverains, became afterwards the property of
Monsieur de Beaudicourt, who lately presented it to the Louvre. It possesses an exceptional interest.
Executed at Brienne by one of the schoolfellows of the future Caesar, it may be considered as the first
portrait of Bonaparte taken from life. Under it are these words written in pencil :
" Mio caro amico Buonaparte. Pontormini del 1785 Tournone."
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
talnly could not change the arrogant and
false notions of their aristocratic young
pupils.
It was a dangerous experiment to place
in such surroundings a boy like the young
Napoleon, proud, ambitious, jealous ; lack-
ing any healthful moral training ; possess-
ing an Italian indifference to truth and the
rights of others ; already conscious that he
had his own way to make in the world, and
inspired by a determination to do it.
From the first the atmosphere at Brienne
was hateful to the boy. His comrades
were French, and it was the French who
had subdued Corsica. They taunted him
with it sometimes, and he told them that
had there been but four to one, Corsica
would never have been conquered, but
that the French came ten to one. When
they said : " But your father submitted,"
he said bitterly : " I shall never forgive
him for it." As for Paoli, he told them,
proudly, " He is a good man. I wish I
could be like him."
He had trouble with the new language.
They jeered at him because of it. His
name was strange ; la paille au nez was the
nickname they made from Napoleon.
He was poor ; they were rich. The con-
temptuous treatment he received because
of his poverty was such that he begged
to be taken home.
"My father [he wrote], if you or my protectors
cannot give me the means of sustaining myself more
honorably in the house where I am, please let me
return home as soon as possible. I am tired of pov-
erty and of the jeers of insolent scholars who are
superior to me only in their fortune, for there is not
one among them who feels one hundredth part of the
noble sentiment which animates me. Must your son,
sir, continually be the butt of these boobies, who,
vain of the luxuries which they enjoy, insult me by
their laughter at the privations which I am forced
to endure? No, father, no! If fortune refuses to
smile upon me, take me from Brienne, and make me,
if you will, a mechanic. From these words you
may judge of my despair. This letter, sir, please
believe, is not dictated by a vain desire to enjoy
extravagant amusements. I have no such wish. I
feel simply that it is necessary to show my compan-
ions that I can procure them as well as they, if I
wish to do so.
" Your respectful and affectionate son,
" BONAPARTE."
Charles Bonaparte, always in pursuit of
pleasure and his inheritance, could not help
his son. Napoleon made other attempts
to escape, even offering himself, it is said,
to the British Admiralty as a sailor, and
once, at least, begging Monsieur de Mar-
boeuf, the Governor-General of Corsica,
who had aided Charles Bonaparte in secur-
ing places for both boys, to withdraw his
protection. The incident which led to this
was characteristic of the school. The su-
percilious young nobles taunted him with
his father's position ; it was nothing but
that of a poor tipstaff, they said. Young
Bonaparte, stung by what he thought an
insult, attacked his tormentors, and, being
caught in the act, was shut up. He imme-
diately wrote to the Count de Marboeuf a
letter of remarkable qualities in so young
a boy and in such circumstances. After
explaining the incident he said :
" Now, Monsieur le Comte, if I am guilty, if my
liberty has been taken from me justly, have the good-
ness to add to the kindnesses which you have shown
me one thing more — take me from Brienne and with-
draw your protection ; it would be robbery on my part
to keep it any longer from one who deserves it more
than I do. I shall never, sir, be worthier of it than I
am now. I shall never cure myself of an impetuosity
which is all the more dangerous because I believe its
motive is sacred. Whatever idea of self-interest in-
fluences me, I shall never have control enough to see
my father, an honorable man, dragged in the mud.
I shall always, Monsieur le Comte, feel too deeply in
these circumstances to limit myself to complaining to
my superior. I shall always feel that a good son ought
not to allow another to avenge such an outrage. As
for the benefits which you have rained upon me, they
will never be forgotten. I shall say I had gained an
honorable protection, but Heaven denied me the vir-
tues which were necessary in order to profit by it. "
In the end Napoleon saw that there was
no way for him but to remain at Brienne,
galled by poverty and formalism.
It would be unreasonable to suppose that
there was no relief to this sombre life. The
boy won recognition more than once from
his companions by his bravery and skill in
defending his rights. He was not only
valorous; he was generous, and "preferred
going to prison himself to denouncing his
comrades who had done wrong." Young
Napoleon found, soon, that if there were
things for which he was ridiculed, there
were others for which he was applauded.
He made friends, particularly among his
teachers ; and to one of his comrades, Bour-
rienne, he remained attached for years.
" You never laugh at me ; you like me," he
said to his friend. Those who found him
morose and surly, did not realize that be-
neath the reserved, sullen exterior of the
little Corsican boy there was a proud and
passionate heart aching for love and recog-
nition; that it was sensitiveness rather than
arrogance which drove him away from his
mates.
At the end of five and one-half years
Napoleon was promoted to the military
school at Paris. The choice of pupils for
this school was made by an inspector, at
this time one Chevalier de K£ralio, an amia-
AT THE MILITARY SCHOOL OF PARIS.
ble old man, who was fond of playing with
the boys as well as examining them. He
was particularly pleased with Napoleon,
and named him for promotion in spite of
his being strong in nothing but mathemat-
ics, and not yet being of the age required
by the regulations. The teachers protested,
but De Ke"ralio insisted.
" I know what 1 am doing," he said. " If
I put the rules aside in this case, it is not to
do his family a favor — I do not know them.
It is because of the child himself. I have
seen a spark here which cannot be too
carefully cultivated."
De Keralio died before the nominations
were made, but his wishes in regard to
young Bonaparte were carried out. The
recommendation which sent him up is curi-
ous. The notes read :
, " Monsieur de Bonaparte ; height four feet, ten
inches and ten lines ; he has passed his fourth exam-
ination ; good constitution, excellent health ; submis-
sive character, frank and grateful ; regular in conduct ;
has distinguished himself by his application to mathe-
matics ; is passably well up in history and geogra-
phy ; is behindhand in his Latin. Will make an
excellent sailor. Deserves to be sent to the school
in Paris."
PENCIL SKETCHES BY DAVID, REPRESENTING BONAPARTE AT BK1ENNE, BONAPARTE GENERAL OF THE ARMY OF ITALY,
BONAPARTE AS EMPEROR.
CHAPTER II.
NAPOLEON IN PARIS.— LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLERY.— LITERARY WORK.—
NAPOLEON AND THE REVOLUTION.
IT was in October, 1784, that Napoleon
was placed in the Ecole Militaire at Paris,
the same school which still faces the
Champ de Mars. He was fifteen years
old at the time, a thin-faced, awkward,
countrified boy, who stared open-mouthed
at the Paris street sights and seemed singu-
larly out of place to those who saw him in
the capital for the first time.
Napoleon found his new associates even
more distasteful than those _at Brienne had
been. The pupils of the Ecole Militaire
were sons of soldiers and provincial gentle-
men, educated gratuitously, and rich young
men who paid for their privileges. The
practices of the school were luxurious.
There was a large staff of servants, costly
stables, several courses at meals. Those
who were rich spent freely ; most of those
who were poor ran in debt. Napoleon
could not pay his share in the lunches and
gifts which his mates offered now and then
to teachers and fellows. He saw his sister
Eliza, who was at Madame de Maintenon's
school at St. Cyr, weep one day for the
same reason. He would not borrow. "My
mother has already too many expenses, and
I have no business to increase them by ex-
travagances which are simply imposed upon
me by the stupid folly of my comrades."
But he did complain loudly to his friends.
The Permons, a Corsican family living on
the Quai Conti, who made Napoleon thor-
oughly at home with them, even holding a
room at his disposal, frequently discussed
these complaints. Was it vanity and envy,
fj«uf(i< Of ,/U ff.i •}«. uxov) (lii.pjv. /Ln/itl "bt x .'MtdmiuJf
f ( ' «- J ~ '
'.• fcMul iVxiA. crtlc '.ctlTc- t'
FACSIMILE OF COMMISSION AS SECOND LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLEKY.
Reproduced by kind permission of Prince Victor Napoleon. Hitherto unpublished.
or a wounded pride and just indignation ?
The latter, said Monsieur Permon. This
feeling was so profound with Napoleon,
that, with his natural instinct for regulating
whatever was displeasing to him, he pre-
pared a memorial to the government, full
of good, practical sense, on the useless
luxury of the pupils.
A year in Paris finished Napoleon's mili-
tary education, and in October, 1785, when
sixteen years old, he received his appoint-
ment as second lieutenant of the artillery
in a regiment stationed at Valence. Out
of the fifty-eight pupils entitled that year
to the promotion of second lieutenant, but
six went to the artillery ; of these six,
Napoleon was one. His examiner said of
him :
LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLERY.
" Reserved and studious, he prefers study to any
amusement, and enjoys reading the best authors ;
applies himself earnestly to the abstract sciences ;
cares little for anything else. He is silent and loves
solitude. He is capricious, haughty, and excessively
egotistical ; talks little, but is quick and energetic in
his replies, prompt and severe in his repartees ; has
great pride and ambitions, aspiring to anything.
The young man is worthy of patronage."
LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLERY.
He left Paris at once, on money bor-
rowed from a cloth mer-
chant whom his father had
patronized, not sorry,
probably, that his school-
days were over, though it
is certain that all of those
who had been friendly to
him in this period he never
forgot in the future. Sev-
eral of his old teachers at
Brienne received pen-
sions; one was made
rector of the School of
Fine Arts established at
Compiegne, another libra-
rian at Malmaison, where
the porter was the former
porter of Brienne. _ The
professors of the Ecole
Militaire were equally well
taken care of, as well as
many of his schoolmates.
During the Consulate,
learning that Madame de
Montesson, wife of the
Duke of Orleans, was still
living, he sent for her to
come to the Tuileries, and
asked what he could do
for her. " But, General,"
protested Madame de
Montesson, " I have no
claim upon you."
"You do not know,
then," replied the First
Consul, " that I received
my first crown from you.
You went to Brienne with
the Duke of Orleans to
distribute the prizes, and
in placing a laurel wreath
on my head, you said :
' May it bring you happi-
ness.' They say I am a
fatalist, Madame, so it is
quite plain that I could
not forget what you no longer remember ;"
and the First Consul caused the sixty thou-
sand francs of yearly income left Madame de
Montesson by the Duke of Orleans, but con-
fiscated in the Revolution, to be returned.
Later, at her request, he raised one of her
relatives to the rank of senator. In 1805,
when emperor, Napoleon gave a life pension
of six thousand francs to the son of his for-
mer protector, the Count de Marboeuf, and
with it went his assurance of interest and
good will in all the circumstances of the
young man's life. Generous, forbearing,
even tender remembrance of all who had
been associated with him in his early years.
NAPOLEON AT THE TL'II.ERIES, AUGUST 1O, 1792.
After a lithograph by Charlet. Lieutenant Bonaparte on the terrace of the
Tuileries, watching the crowd of rioters who were hastening to the massacre of
the Swiss Guards.
was one of Napoleoi
istics.
His new position
brilliant. He had
's marked character-
Valence was not
annual income of
10
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
two hundred and twenty-four dollars, and
there was much hard work. It was inde-
pendence, however, and life opened gayly
to the young officer. He made many ac-
quaintances, and for the first time saw
something of society and women. Ma-
dame Colombier, whose salon was the
leading one of the town, received him,
introduced him to powerful friends, and,
indeed, prophesied a great future for him.
The sixteen-year-old officer, in spite of
his shabby clothes and big boots, became
a favorite. He talked brilliantly and free-
ly, began to find that he could please, and,
for the first time, made love a little — to
Mademoiselle Colombier — a frolickingboy-
and-girl love, the object of whose stolen
rendezvous was to eat cherries together.
Mademoiselle Mion-Desplaces, a pretty
-Corsican girl in Valence, also received some
attention from him. Encouraged by his
good beginning, and ambitious for future
success, he even began to take dancing
lessons.
Had there been no one but himself to
think of, everything would have gone easily,
but the care of his family was upon him.
His father had died a few months before,
February, 1785, and left his affairs in a sad
tangle. Joseph, now nearly eighteen years
of age, who had gone to Autun in 1779 with
Napoleon, had remained there until 1785.
The intention was to make him. a priest ;
suddenly he declared that he would not be
anything but a soldier. It was to undo all
that had been done for him ; but his father
made an effort to get him into a military
school. Before the arrangements were com-
plete Charles Bonaparte died, and Joseph
was obliged to return to Corsica, where
he was powerless to do anything for his
mother and for the four young children at
home : Louis, aged nine ; Pauline, seven ;
Caroline, five ; Jerome, three.
Lucien, now nearly eleven years old, was
at Brienne, refusing to become a soldier, as
his family desired, and giving his time to
literature ; but he was not a free pupil, and
the six hundred francs a year needful for
him was a heavy tax. Eliza alone was pro-
vided for. She had entered St. Cyr in 1 784
as one of the two hundred and fifty pupils
supported there by his Majesty, and to be
a demoiselle de St. Cyr was to be fed, taught,
and clothed from seven to twenty, and, on
leaving, to receive a dowry of three thou-
sand francs, a trousseau, and one hundred
and fifty francs for travelling expenses
home.
Napoleon regarded his family's situation
more seriously than did his brothers. In-
deed, when at Brienne he had shown an
interest, a sense of responsibility, and a
good judgment about the future of his
brothers and sisters, quite amazing in so
young a boy. When he was fifteen years
old, he wrote a letter to his uncle, which,
for its keen analysis, would do credit to the
father of a family. The subject was his
brother Joseph's desire to abandon the
Church and go into the king's service.
Napoleon is summing up the pros and
cons :
" First. As father says, he has not the courage to
face the perils of an action ; his health is feeble, and
will not allow him to support the fatigues of a cam-
paign ; and my brother looks on the military pro-
fession only from a garrison point of view. He
would make a good garrison officer. He is well made,
light-minded, knows how to pay compliments, and
with these talents he will always get on well in
society.
Second. He has received an ecclesiastical educa-
tion, and it is very late to undo that. Monseignor the
Bishop of Autun would have given him a fat living,
and he would have been sure to become a bishop.
What an advantage for the family ! Monseignor of
Autun has done all he could to encourage him to per-
severe, promising that he should never repent. Should
he persist in wishing to be a soldier, I must praise
him, provided he has a decided taste for his profes-
sion, the finest of all, and the great motive power of
human affairs. . . . He wishes to be a military
man. That is all very well ; but in what corps ? Is it
the marine ? First : He knows nothing of mathe-
matics ; it would take him two years to learn. Second :
His health is incompatible with the sea. Is it the
engineers ? He would require four or five years to
learn what is necessary, and at the end of that time
he would be only a cadet. Besides, working all day
long would not suit him. The same reasons which
apply to the engineers apply to the artillery, with
this exception ; that he would have to work eighteen
months to become a cadet, and eighteen months more
to become an officer. . . . No doubt he wishes
to join the infantry. . . . And what is the
slender artillery officer? Three-fourths of the time a
scapegrace. ... A last effort will be made to
persuade him to enter the Church, in default of which,
father will take him to Corsica, where he will be under
his eye."
It was not strange that Charles Bonaparte
considered the advice of a son who could
write so clear-headed a letter as the one
just quoted, nor that the boy's uncle Lu-
cien said, before dying : " Remember, that
if Joseph is the older, Napoleon is the real
head of the house."
Now that young Bonaparte was in an in-
dependent position, he felt still more keenly
his responsibility, and it was for this reason,
as well as because of ill-health, that he left
his regiment in February, 1787, on a leave
which he extended to nearly fifteen months,
and which he spent in energetic efforts to
better his family's situation, working to re-
establish salt works and a mulberry plan-
BONAPARTE'S LITERARY AMBITIONS.
ii
tation in which they were concerned, to
secure the nomination of Lucien to the col-
lege at Aix, and to place Louis at a French
military school.
LITERARY WORK.
When he went back to his regiment, now
stationed at Auxonne, he denied himself to
send money home, and spent his leisure in
desperate work, sleeping but six hours, eat-
ing but one meal a day, dressing once in the
week. Like all the young men of the coun-
try who had been animated by the philoso-
phers and encyclopedists, he had attempted
literature, and at this moment was finishing
a history of Corsica, a portion of which he
had written at Valence and submitted to
the Abbe Raynal, who had encouraged him
to go on. The manuscript was completed
and ready for publication in 1788, and the
author made heroic efforts to find some one
who would accept a dedication, as well as
some one who would publish it. Before he
had succeeded, events had crowded the
work out of sight, and other ambitions
occupied his forces. Napoleon had many
literary projects on hand at this time. He
had been a prodigious reader, and was
never so happy as when he could save a few
cents with which to buy second-hand books.
From everything he read he made long ex-
tracts, and kept a book of " thoughts."
Most curious are some of these fragments,
reflections on the beginning of society, on
love, on nature. They show that he was
passionately absorbed in forming ideas on
the great questions of life and its relations.
Besides his history of Corsica, he had
already written several fragments, among
them a romance, an historical drama called
the " Count of Essex," and a story, the
" Masque Prophete." He undertook, too,
to write a sentimental journey in the style
of Sterne, describing a trip from Valence
to Mont-Cenis. Later he competed for
a prize offered by the Academy of Lyons
on the subject : " To determine what truths
and feelings should be inculcated in men for
their happiness." He failed in the contest ;
indeed, the essay was severely criticised for
its incoherency and poor style.
The Revolution of 1789 turned Napo-
leon's mind to an ambition greater than
that of writing the history of Corsica — he
would free Corsica. The National Assem-
BONAPARTE'S FIRST BATTLE.
From a lithograph by Raffet. Bonaparte first took up arms in Sardinia, and even received there a slight
wound in the leg. In the beginning of 1793 he took part in an expedition against the island ; with two Corsican
battalions he gained possession of the fort of St. Etienne and the islands of La Madeleine. This was his first mili-
tary success. But the naval division charged to disembark troops for his support was dispersed by a storm ; the
expedition ended in failure, and the young Bonaparte received orders to abandon his conquest and return to
Corsica. I have been unable to find any other picture consecrated to this feat of arms.— A. D.
PE AT THE SltOE
This reproduction of the original water color is of particular interest. It was executed during the siege, that is.
In 1793, by a Toulonese artist named Gregoire. One may say that it is the unique original picture dating from that
period. It was not till after Arcola that artists began going back to the siege of Toulon, and even to the Sardinian
campaign, to paint Bonaparte's brilliant actions. In Gregoire's fine sepia the young officer is observing, from the
parapet of the fort, the English fleet.
bly had lifted the island from its inferior
relation and made it a department of
France, but sentiment was much divided,
and the ferment was similar to that which
agitated France. Napoleon, deeply inter-
ested in the progress of the new liberal
ideas, and seeing, too, the opportunity for a
soldier and an agitator among his country-
men, hastened home, where he spent some
twenty-five months out of the next two and
a half years. That the young officer spent
five-sixths of his time in Corsica, instead of
in service, and that he in more than one
instance pleaded reasons for leaves of ab-
sence which one would have to be exceed-
ingly unsophisticated not to see were
trumped up for the occasion, cannot be
attributed merely to duplicity of character
and contempt for authority. He was doing
only what he had learned to do at the
military schools of Brienne and Paris, and
what he saw practised about him in the
army. Indeed, the whole French army at
that period made a business of shirking
duty. Every minister of war in the period
complains of the incessant desertions
among the common soldiers. Among the
officers it was no better. True, they did not
desert ; they held their places and — did
nothing. "Those who were rich and well
born had no need to work," says the
Marshal Due de Broglie. " They were
promoted by favoritism. Those who were
poor and from the provinces had no need
to work either. It did them no good if
they did, for, not having patronage, they
could not advance." The Comte de Saint-
Germain said in regard to the officers :
" There is not one who is in active service ;
they one and all amuse themselves and
look out for their own affairs."
Napoleon, tormented by the desire to
help his family, goaded by his ambition
and that imperative need of action and
achievement with which he had been born,
still divided in his allegiance between
France and Corsica, could not have been
expected, in his environment, to take noth-
ing more than the leaves allowed by law.
PRIVATION AND ECONOMIES.
Revolutionary agitation did not absorb
all the time he was in Corsica. Never did
he work harder for his family. The por-
tion of this two and a half years which he
LIEUTENANT-COLONEL BONAPARTE
Engraved by Edwards.
spent in France, he was accompanied by
Louis, whose tutor he had become, and he
suffered every deprivation to help him.
Napoleon's income at that time was sixty-
five cents a day. This meant that he must
live in wretched rooms, prepare himself
the broth on which he and his brother
OF THE CORSICAN VOLUNTEERS.
After Philippoteaux.
dined, never go to a cafe, brush his own
clothes, give Louis lessons. He did it
bravely. " I breakfasted off dry bread,
but I bolted my door on my poverty." he
said once to a young officer complaining
of the economies he must make on two
hundred dollars a month.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
Economy and privation were always
more supportable to him than borrow-
ing. He detested irregularities in financial
matters. "Your finances are deplorably
conducted, apparently on metaphysical
principles. Believe me, money is a very
physical thing," he once said to Joseph,
when the latter, as King of Naples, could
not make both ends meet. He put Jerome
to sea largely to stop his reckless expendi-
tures. (At fifteen that young man paid
three thousand two hundred dollars for a
shaving case "containing everything ex-
cept the beard to enable its owner to use
it.") Some of the
most furious scenes
which occurred be-
tween Napoleon and
Josephine were be-
cause she was con-
tinually in debt .
After the divorce he
frequently cautioned
her to be watchful of
her money. "Think
what a bad opinion
I should have of you
if I knew you were
in debt with an in-
•come of six hundred
thousand dollars a
year," he wrote her
in 1813.
The methodical
habits of Marie
Louise were a con-
stant satisfaction to
Napoleon. " She
settles all her ac-
counts once a week,
deprives herself of
new gowns if neces-
sary, and imposes
privations upon her-
self in order to keep
outof debt," hesaidproudly. Abillof sixty-
BONAPARTE, LIEUTENANT OF ARTILLERY.
From a water color in the collection of Baron Larrey.
In spite of many efforts, I have been unable to discover
the name of the author of this charming picture, or the
date of its execution. This is the first time it has been
reproduced.— A. D.
the island had made to the French govern-
ment of the way he had handled his bat-
talion of National Guards in a riot at
Ajaccio, Napoleon lost his place in the
French army. He came to Paris in the
spring of 1792, hoping to regain it. But
in the confused condition of public affairs
little attention was given to such cases,
and he was obliged to wait.
Almost penniless, he dined on six-cent
dishes in cheap restaurants, pawned his
watch, and with Bourrienne devised schemes
for making a fortune. One was to rent
some new houses going up in the city and
to sub-let them.
While he waited he
saw the famous days
of the "Second
Revolution " — the
zoth of June, when
the mob surrounded
the Tuileries, over-
ran the palace, put
the bonnet rouge on
Louis XVI. 's head,
did everything but
strike, as the agita-
tors had intended.
Napoleon and Bour-
rienne, loitering on
the outskirts, saw
the outrages, and he
said, in disgust :
" Che cog I tone, why
did they allow these
brutes to come in ?
They ought to have
shot down five or six
hundred of them with
cannon, and the rest
would soon have
run."
He saw the loth
of August, when the
king was deposed.
He was still in Paris when the horrible Sep-
two francsand thirty-two centimes was once tember massacres began — those massacres
sent to him for window blinds placed in the in which, to " save the country," the fanati-
salon of the Princess Borghese. "As I did cal and terrified populace resolved to put
not order this expenditure, which ought not " rivers of blood" between Paris and the
to be charged to my budget, the princess Emigre's. All these excesses filled him with
will pay it," he wrote on the margin.
It was not parsimony. It was the man's
sense of order. No one was more gener-
ous in gifts, pensions, salaries ; but it irri-
tated him to see money wasted or managed
carelessly.
NAPOLEON AND THE REVOLUTION.
disgust. He began to understand that the
Revolution he admired so much needed a
head.
In August Napoleon was restored to the
army. The following June found him with
his regiment in the south of France. In
the interval spent in Corsica, he had aban-
doned Paoli and the cause of Corsican
Through his long absence in Corsica, and independence. His old hero had been
the complaints which the conservatives of dragged, in spite of himself, into a move-
THE SIEGE OF TOULON.
ment for separating the island from France.
Napoleon had taken the position that the
French government, whatever its excesses,
was the only advocate in Europe of liberty
and equality, and that Corsica would better
remain with France rather than seek Eng-
lish aid, as it must if it revolted. But he
and his party were defeated, and he with
his family was obliged to flee.
The Corsican period of his life was over ;
the French opened. He began it as a
thorough republican. The evolution of his
enthusiasm for the Revolution had been
natural enough. He had been a devoted
believer in Rous-
seau's principles.
The year 1789 had
struck down the
abuses which galled
him in French so-
ciety and govern-
ment. After the
flight of the king
in 1791 hehad taken
the oath :
" I swear to employ
the arms placed in my
hands for the defence
of the country, and to
maintain against all her
enemies, both from
within and from with-
out, the Constitution as
declared by the Na-
tional Assembly ; to die
rather than to suffer the
invasion of the French
territory by foreign
troops, and to obey
orders given in accord-
ance with the decree of
the National Assem-
bly."
" The nation is
now the paramount
object," he wrote ;
" my natural inclinations are now in har-
mony with my duties."
The efforts of the court and the Emigre's
to overthrow the new government had
increased his devotion to France. " My
southern blood leaps in my veins with the
rapidity of the Rhone," he said, when the
question of the preservation of the Consti-
tution was brought up. The months spent
at Paris in 1792 had only intensified his
radical notions. Now that he had aban-
doned his country, rather than assist it to
fight the Revolution, he was better pre-
pared than ever to become a French-
man. It seemed the only way to repair his
and his family's fortune.
JOSEPHINE (MARIE JOSEPHINE ROSE) TASCHER DE LA PAGERIE.
After an unpublished miniature, by Rocher, in the collec-
tion of the Marquis de Girardin. It must have been shortly
after Josephine's arrival in France (in 1778). and some months
after her marriage, that this delicate painting was done from
life. It is the only one known to me representing Josephine
as a very young woman.— A. D.
FIRST SUCCESS.
The condition of the Bonapartes on ar-
riving in France after their expulsion from
Corsica was abject. Their property " pil-
laged, sacked, and burned," they had es-
caped penniless — were, in fact, refugees
dependent upon French bounty. They
wandered from place to place, and soon
found a good friend in Monsieur Clary of
Marseilles, a soap-boiler, with two pretty
daughters, Julie and De"sire"e, and Joseph
and Napoleon became inmates of his house.
It was not as a
soldier but as a
writer that Napo-
leon first distin-
guished himself in
this new period of
his life. An insur-
rection against the
government had
arisen in Marseilles.
In an imaginary
conversation called
le souper de Beau-
caire, Napoleon
discussed the situa-
tion so clearly and
justly that Sali-
cetti, Gasparin, and
Robespierre the
younger, the depu-
ties who were look-
ing after the South,
ordered the paper
published at public
expense, and dis-
tributed it as a cam-
paign document.
More, they prom-
ised to favor the au-
thor when they had
an opportunity.
It soon came. Toulon had opened its
doors to the English and joined Marseilles
in a counter-revolution. Napoleon was in
the force sent against the town, and he was
soon promoted to the command of the
Second Regiment of artillery. His energy
and skill won him favorable attention.
He saw at once that the important point
was not besieging the town, as the general
in command was doing and the Convention
had ordered, but in forcing the allied fleet
from the harbor, when the town must fall
of itself. But the commander-in-chief was
slow, and it was not until the command
was changed and an officer of experience
and wisdom put in charge that Napoleon's
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
plans were listened to. The new general
saw at once their value, and hastened to
carry them out. The result was th'e with-
drawal of the allies in December, 1793, and
the fall of Toulon. Bonaparte was men-
tioned by the general-in-chief as " one of
those who have most distinguished them-
selves in aiding me," and in February, 1794,
was made general of brigade.
It is interesting to note that it was at
Toulon that Napoleon first came in contact
with the English. Here he made the ac-
quaintance of Junot, Marmont, and Duroc.
Barras, too, had his attention drawn to him
at this time.
The circumstances which brought Junot
and Napoleon together at Toulon were es-
pecially heroic. Some one was needed to
carry an order to an exposed point. Na-
poleon asked for an under officer, audacious
and intelligent. Junot, then a sergeant, was
sent. " Take off your uniform and carry this
order there," said Napoleon, indicating the
point.
Junot blushed and his eyes flashed. "1
am not a spy," he answered ; " find some
one beside me to execute such an order."
"You refuse to obey?" said Napoleon.
" I am ready to obey," answered Junot,
"but I will go in my uniform or not go
at all. It is honor enough then for these
Englishmen."
The officer smiled and let him go, but
he took pains to find out his name.
A few days later Napoleon called for
some one in the ranks who wrote a good
hand to come to him. Junot offered him-
self, and sat down close to the battery to
write the letter. He had scarcely finished
when a bomb thrown by the English burst
near by and covered him and his letter
with earth.
"Good," said Junot, laughing, "I shall
not need any sand to dry the ink."
Bonaparte looked at the young man,
who had not even trembled at the danger.
From that time the young sergeant re-
mained with the commander of artillery.
CHAPTER III.
NAPOLEON AND ROBESPIERRE.— OUT OF WORK.— GENERAL-IN-CHIEF OF THE
ARMY OF THE INTERIOR.
THE favors granted Napoleon for his
services at Toulon were extended to his
family. Madame Bonaparte was helped
by the municipality of Marseilles. Joseph
was made commissioner of war. Lucien
was joined to the Army of Italy, and in
the town where he was stationed became
famous as a popular orator — " little Robes-
pierre," they called him. He began, too,
here to make love to his landlord's
daughter, Christine Boyer, afterwards his
wife.
The outlook for the refugees seemed
very good, and it was made still brighter
by the very particular friendship of the
younger Robespierre for Napoleon. This
friendship was soon increased by the part
Napoleon played in a campaign of a month
with the Army of Italy, when, largely by his
genius, the seaboard from Nice to Genoa
was put into French power. If this Victory
was much for the army and for Robes-
pierre, it was more for Napoleon. He
looked from the Tende, and saw for the
first time that in Italy there was "a land
for a conqueror." Robespierre wrote to
his brother, the real head of the govern-
ment at the moment, that Napoleon pos-
sessed " transcendent merit." He engaged
him to draw up a plan for a campaign against
Piedmont, and sent him on a secret mission
to Genoa. The relations between the two
young men were, in fact, very close, and,
considering the position of Robespierre the
elder, the outlook for Bonaparte was good.
That Bonaparte admired the powers oi
the elder Robespierre, is unquestionable
He was sure that if he had " remained in
power, he would have reestablished order
and law ; the result would have been at-
tained without any shocks, because it would
have come through the quiet exercise of
power." Nevertheless, it is certain that the
young general was unwilling to come into
close contact with the Terrorist leader, as
his refusal of an offer to go to Paris to take
the command of the garrison of the city
shows. No doubt his refusal was partly
due to his ambition — he thought the open-
ing better where he was — and partly due,
too, to his dislike of the excesses which
the government was practising. That he
never favored the policy of the Terrorists,
all those who knew him testify, and there
are many stories of his efforts at this time
to save Emigre's and suspects from the vio-
lence of the rabid patriots ; even to save
the English imprisoned at Toulon. He al-
ROBESPIERRE, MAXIMILIEN (1758-1794).
Robespierre was born at Arras and educated in Paris for the law. He was admitted to the bar in 1781, and
returned to Arras to practice, where he soon became known as a successful and conscientious advocate. In 1783 he
was admitted to the academy of the town, and he competed for prizes offered by provincial academies, though with-
out success. In 1789 he was elected a deputy of the Tiers £tats to the States-General, and afterwards to the Constit-
uent Assembly. He obtained great influence over the people of Paris ; and when the Constituent Assembly dis-
solved in 1791 he was crowned with Petion an " incorruptible patriot." The Girondins accused him of aspiring"
to the dictatorship, and a war between him and that party was waged until their expulsion from the Convention,
May 31, 1793. On July 27, 1793, he was elected to the Committee of Public Safety — the real executive govern-
ment of France at the moment — and he has been credited with being the inventor of the Reign of Terror which
that committee inaugurated. On July 26, 1794, Robespierre declared in the Convention that the Terror ought
to be ended and deputies who had exceeded their powers punished. His enemies used his speech to arouse a
revolt against him, and the next day, gth Thermidor. he was arrested. His friends rescued him and took him.
to the Hotel de Ville, where he was again arrested. In the arrest he was horribly wounded. The next day (28tb
July) he was executed with twenty-one of his followers
i8
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON
ways remembered Robespierre the younger
with kindness, and when he was in power
gave Charlotte Robespierre a pension.
Things had begun to go well for Bona-
parte. His poverty passed. If his plan for
an Italian campaign succeeded, he might
even aspire to the command of the army.
His brothers received good positions.
Joseph was betrothed to Julie Clary, and
life went gayly at Nice and Marseilles,
where Napoleon had about him many
of his friends — Robespierre and his sister ;
his own two pretty sisters ; Marmont, and
Junot, who was deeply in love with Pauline.
Suddenly all this hope and happiness were
shattered. On the gth Thermidor Robes-
pierre fell, and all who had favored him
were suspected, Napoleon among the rest.
His secret mission to Genoa gave, a pre-
text for his arrest, and for thirteen days,
in August, 1794, he was a prisoner, but
through his friends was liberated.
Soon after his release, came an appoint-
ment to join an expedition against Cor-
sica. He set out, but the undertaking was
a failure, and the spring found him again
without a place.
OUT OF WORK.
In April, 1795, Napoleon received orders
to join the Army of the West. When he
reached Paris he found that it was the
infantry to which he was assigned. Such
a change was considered a disgrace in the
army. He refused to go. " A great many
officers could command a brigade better
than I could," he wrote a friend, " but few
could command the artillery so well. I
retire, satisfied that the injustice done to
the service will be sufficiently felt by those
who know how to appreciate matters."
But though he might call himself " satis-
fied," his retirement was a most serious
affair for him. It was the collapse of what
seemed to be a career, the shutting of the
gate he had worked so fiercely to open.
He must begin again, and he did not see
how. A sort of despair settled over him.
" He declaimed against fate," says the
Duchess d'Abrantes. " I was idle and dis-
contented," he says of himself. He went
to the theatre and sat sullen and inatten-
tive through the gayest of plays. " He had
moments of fierce hilarity," says Bourri-
enne.
A pathetic distaste of effort came over
him at times ; he wanted to settle. "If I
could have that house," he said one day to
Bourrienne, pointing to an empty house
near by, " with my friends and a cabriolet,
I should be the happiest of men." He clung
to his friends with a sort of desperation,
and his letters to Joseph are touching in
^the extreme.
Love as well as failure caused his mel-
ancholy. All about him, indeed, turned his
thoughts to marriage. Joseph was now
married, and his happiness made him en-
vious. " What a lucky rascal Joseph is ! "
he said. Junot, madly in love with Paul-
ine, was with him. The two young men
wandered through the alleys of the Jardin
des Plantes and discussed Junot's passion.
In listening to his friend, Napoleon thought
of himself. He had been touched by
Desir^e -Clary, Joseph's sister-in-law. Why
not try to win her ? And he began to de-
mand news of her from Joseph. De"sire"e
had asked for his portrait, and he wrote :
" I shall have it taken for her ; you must
give it to her, if she still wants it ; if not,
keep it yourself. " He was melancholy when
he did not have news of her, accused Joseph
of purposely omitting her name from his
letters, and Desire"e herself of forgetting
him. At last he consulted Joseph : " If I
remain here, it is just possible that I might
feel inclined to commit the folly of marry-
ing. I should be glad of a line from you
on the subject. You might perhaps speak
to Eugenie's [Desiree's] brother, and let
me know what he says, and then it will
be settled." He waited the answer to his
overtures " with impatience " ; urged his
brother to arrange things so that nothing
" may prevent that which I long for." But
Desiree was obdurate. Later she married
Bernadotte and became Queen of Sweden.
Yet in all these varying moods he was
never idle. As three years before, he and
Bourrienne indulged in financial specula-
tions ; he tried to persuade Joseph to invest
his wife's dot in the property of the emigres.
He prepared memorials on the political
disorders of the times and on military
questions, and he pushed his brothers as if
he had no personal ambition. He did not
neglect to make friends either. The most
important of those whom he cultivated was
Paul Barras, revolutionist, conventionalist,
member of the Directory, and one of the
most influential men in Paris at that mo-
ment. He had known Napoleon at Tou-
lon, and showed himself disposed to be
friendly. "I attached myself to Barras,"
said Napoleon later, " because I knew no
one else. Robespierre was dead ; Barras
was playing a role : I had to attach myself
to somebody and something." One of his
plans for himself was to go to Turkey.
For two or three years, in fact, Napoleon
THE THIRTEENTH VENDEMIAIRE.
had thought of the Orient as a possible field It was on the night of i2th Vende'mi-
for his genius, and his mother had often aire that Napoleon was appointed. With
worried lest he should go. Just now it incredible rapidity he massed the men and
happened that the Sultan of Turkey asked cannon he could secure at the openings
the French for aid in reorganizing his ar- into the palace and at the points of ap-
tillery and perfecting the defences of his proach. He armed even the members of
forts, and Napoleon asked to be allowed to the Convention as a reserve. When the
undertake the work. While pushing all sections marched their men into the streets
his plans with extraordinary enthusiasm, and upon the bridges leading to the Tuile-
even writing Joseph almost daily letters ries, they were met by a fire which scattered
about what he would do
for him when he was
settled in the Orient, he
was called to do a pieceof
work which was to be of
importance in his future.
The war committee
needed plans for an Ital-
ian campaign ; the head
of the committee was in
great perplexity. No-
body knew anything
about the condition of
things in the South. By
chance, one day, one of
Napoleon's acquaint-
ances heard of the diffi-
culties and recommended
the young general. The
memorial he prepared was
so excellent that he was
invited into the topo-
graphical bureau of the
Committee of Public
Safety. His knowledge,
sense, energy, fire, were
so remarkable that he
made strong friends, and
he became an important
personage*
Such was the impres-
sion he made, that when.
in October, 1795, the gov-
ernment was threatened
by the revolting sections,
Barras, the nominal head
of the defence, asked Na-
poleon to command the
forces which protected
the Tuileries, where the Convention had them at once. That night Paris was quiet.
gone into permanent session. He hesitated The next day Napoleon was made general
for a moment. He had much sympathy of division. On October 26th he was ap-
for the sections. His sagacity conquered, pointed general-in-chief of the Army of the
The Convention stood for the republic ; an Interior.
overthrow now meant another proscription,
more of the Terror, perhaps a royalist sue- GENERAL-IN-CHIEF OF THE ARMY OF THE
INTERIOR
NAPOLEON IN PR
After a lithograph by Motte. Bonaparte, master of Toulon, had already at-
tained fame when the events of Thermidor imposed a sudden check on his career.
His relations with the younger Robespierre laid him open to suspicion : he was sus-
pended from his functions and put under arrest by the deputies of the Convention.
cession, an English invasion.
"I accept," he said to Barras; "but I
warn you that once my sword is out of the
scabbard I shall not replace it till I have so long and so eagerly had come. It was
established order." a proud position for a young man o'f twenty-
At last the opportunity he had sought
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
six, and one may well stop and ask how what is, but what might be." Certainly in
he had obtained it. The answer is not no respect had he been worse than his
difficult for one who, dismissing the preju- environment, and in many respects he had
dice and superstitions which have long been far above it. He had struggled for
enveloped his name, studies his story as he place, not that he might have ease, but that
would that of an unknown individual. He he might have an opportunity for action ;
had won his place as any poor and ambi- not that he might amuse himself, but that
tious boy in any country and in any age he might achieve glory. Nor did he seek
must win his — by hard work, by grasping honors merely for himself ; it was that he
at every opportunity, by constant self- might share them with others.
denial, by cour-
age in every
failure, by
springing to
his feet after
every fall.
He succeeded
because he
knew every de-
tail of his busi-
ness (" There is
nothing I can-
not do for my-
self. If there is
no one to make
powder for the
cannon I can do
it ") ; because
neither ridicule
norcoldnessnor
even the black
discouragement
which made him
write once to
Joseph, " If this
state of things
continuesl shall
end by not turn-
ing out of my
path when a car-
riage passes,"
could stop him ;
because he had
profound faith
in himself. "Do
these people
imagine that I
want their help
to rise ? They
will be too glad
some day to accept mine. My sword is at was at the Permons', where Monsieur Per-
my side, and I will go far with it." That mon had just died. "He was like a son, a
he had misrepresented conditions more brother." This relation he soon tried to
than once to secure favor, is true; but in change, seeking to marry the beautiful
doing this he had done simply what he saw widow Permon. When she laughed merrily
done all about him, what he had learned at the idea, for she was many years his
from his father, what the oblique morality senior, he replied that the age of his wife
of the day justified. That he had shifted was a matter of indifference to him so long
opinions and allegiance, is equally true ; but as she did not look over thirty.
he who in the French Revolution did not The change in Bonaparte himself was
shift opinion was he who regarded " not great. Up to this time he had gone about
PEN PORTRAIT OF BONAPARTE IN PROFILE. LOUVRE
By Gros. This drawing, which I discovered among the portfolios of
the Louvre, is one of the most precious documents of Napoleonic por-
traiture. It was the gift of Monsieur Delestre. the pupil and biographer
of Gros. In this clear profile we see already all that characteristic expres-
sion sought for by Gros above everything, and superbly rendered by
him soon after in the portrait of Bonaparte at Arcola. I imagine that
this pen sketch was preparatory to a finished portrait.— A. D.
The first use
Bonaparte
made of his
power after he
was appointed
general-in-chief
of the Army of
the Interior,
was for his fam-
ily and friends.
Fifty or sixty
thousand
francs, asst-
gnats, and
dresses go to
his mother and
sisters ; Joseph
is to have a
consulship; "a
roof, a table,
and carriage"
are at his dis-
posal in Paris ;
Louis is made a
lieutenant and
his aide- de-
camp ; Lucien,
commissioner
of war ; Junot
and Marmo nt
are put on his
staff. He for-
gets nobody.
The very day
after the i3th
Vende"miaire,
when his cares
andexcitements
were numerous
and intense, he
JOSEPHINE DE BEAUHARNAIS.
Pans " in an awkward and ungainly man-
ner, with a shabby round hat thrust down
over his eyes, and with curls (known at
that time as oreilles des chiens] badly pow-
dered and badly combed, and falling over
the collar of the iron-gray coat which has
since become so celebrated ; his hands,
long, thin, and black, without gloves, be-
cause, he said, they were an unnecessary
expense ; wearing ill-made and ill-cleaned
boots." The majority of people saw in
him only what Monsieur de Pontecoulant,
21
who took him into the War Office, had seen
at their first interview : " A young man
with a wan and livid complexion, bowed
shoulders, and a weak and sickly appear-
ance."
But now, installed in an elegant Mtel,
driving his own carriage, careful of his
person, received in every salon where he
cared to go, the young general-in-chief
is a changed man. Success has had
much to do with this ; love has perhaps
had more.
CHAPTER IV.
NAPOLEON'S COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE.— HIS DEVOTION TO JOSEPHINE.
IN the five months spent in Paris before
the 1 3th Vendemiaire, Bonapartesaw some-
thing of society. One interesting company
which he often joined, was that gathered
about Madame Permon at a hotel in the
Rue des Filles Saint-Thomas. This Ma-
dame Permon was the same with whom he
had taken refuge frequently in the days
when he was in the military school of
Paris, and whom he had visited later, in
1792, when lingering in town with the hope
of recovering his place in the army. On
this latter occasion he had even exposed
himself to aid her and her husband to es-
cape the fury of the Terrorists and to fly
from the city. Madame Permon had re-
turned to Paris in the spring of 1795 f°r a
few weeks, and numbers of her old friends
had gathered about her as before the Ter-
ror, among them, Bonaparte.
Another house — and one of very differ-
ent character — at which he was received,
was that of Barras. The 9th Thermidor,
as the fall of Robespierre is called, released
Paris from a strain of terror so great that,
in reaction, she plunged for a time into
violent excess. In this period of decadence
Barras was sovereign. Epicurean by na-
ture, possessing the tastes, culture, and
vices of the old regime, he was better fitted
than any man in the government to create
and direct a dissolute and luxurious society.
Into this set Napoleon was introduced, and
more than once he expressed his astonish-
ment to Joseph at the turn things had taken
in Paris.
" The pleasure-seekers have reappeared, and for-
get, or, rather, remember only as a dream, that they
ever ceased to shine. Libraries are open, and lec-
tures on history, chemistry, astronomy, etc. , succeed
each other. Everything is done to amuse and make
life agreeable. One has no time to think ; and how-
can one be gloomy in this busy whirlwind ? Women
are everywhere — at the theatres, on the promenades,
in the libraries. In the study of the savant you meet
some that are charming. Here alone, of all places
in the world, they deserve to hold the helm. The
men are mad over them, think only of them, live
only by and for them. A woman need not stay
more than six months in Paris to Ifarn what is due
her and what is her empire. . . . This great
nation has given itself up to pleasure, dancing, and
theatres, and women have become the principal occu-
pation. Ease, luxury, and bon ton have recovered
their throne ; the Terror is remembered only as a
dream."
Bonaparte took his part in the gayeties
of his new friends, and was soon on easy
terms with most of the women who fre-
quented the salon of Barras, even with the
most influential of them all, the famous
Madame Tallien, the great beauty of the
Directory.
JOSEPHINE DE BEAUHARNAIS.
Among the women whom he met in the
salon of Madame Tallien and at Barras's
own house, was the Viscountess de Beau-
harnais (nde Tascher de la Pagerie), widow
of the Marquis de Beauharnais, guillotined
on the 5th Thermidor, 1794. At the time of
the marquis's death his wife was a prisoner.
She owed her release to Madame Tallien,
with whom she since had been on intimate
terms. All Madame Tallien's circle had,
indeed, become attached to Josephine de
Beauharnais, and with Barras she was on
terms of intimacy which led to a great
amount of gossip. Without fortune, hav-
\
"ROSE JOSEPHINE BONAPARTE, N'feE DE LA PAGERIE.
Companion piece to portrait on page 23, and executed at same time and place— Milan, 1796.
ing two children to support, still trembling
at the memory of her imprisonment, indo-
lent and vain, it is not remarkable that
Josephine yielded to the pleasures of the
society which had saved her from prison
and which now opened its arms to her, nor
that she accepted the protection of the pow-
erful Director Barras. She was certainly
one of the regular habitues of his house, and
every week kept court for him at her little
home at Croissy, a few miles from Paris.
The Baron Pasquier, afterwards one of the
members of Napoleon's Council of State,
was at that moment living in poverty at
Croissy — and was a neighbor of Josephine.
In his " Memoirs " he has left a paragraph
on the gay little outings taken there by
Barras and his friends.
" Her house was next to ours," says
Pasquier. " She did not come out often at
"BONAPARTE, GENERAL EN CHEF DE I.'ARMHE D'lTALIE."
" Designed after nature, and engraved at Milan in 1796." This is supposed to be the first engraving
of Napoleon ever made. Below the print runs the legend :
Italico peperit triumphc
that time, rarely more than once a week,
to receive Barras and the troop which al-
ways followed him. From early in the
morning we saw the hampers coming.
Then mounted gendarmes began to circu-
late on the route from Nanterre to Croissy,
— Hor. Od. 3, Lib. 2.
for the young Director came usually on
horseback.
" Madame de Beauharnais's house had, as
is often the case among Creoles, an appear-
ance of luxury ; but, the superfluous aside,
the most necessary things were lacking.
THE LIFE GF NAPOLEON.
Birds, game, rare fruits, were piled up in the
kitchen (this was the time of our greatest
famine), and there was such a want of stew-
ing-pans, glasses, and plates, that they had
to come and borrow from our poor stock."
There was much about Josephine de
Beauharnais to win the favor of- such a man
as Barras. A Creole past the freshness of
youth — Josephine was thirty-two years old
in 1795 — she had a grace, a sweetness, a
charm, that made one forget that she was
not beautiful, even when she was beside
such brilliant women as Madame Tallien
and Madame R6camier. It was never pos-
sible to surprise her in an attitude that was
not graceful. She was never ruffled nor
irritable. By nature she was the perfection
of ease and repose.
Artist enough to dress in clinging stuffs
made simply, which harmonized perfectly
with her style, and skilful enough to use
the arts of the toilet to conceal defects
which care and age had brought, the Vis-
countess de Beauharnais was altogether
one of the most fascinating women in
Madame Tallien's circle.
The goodness of Josephine's heart un-
doubtedly won her as many friends as
her grace. Everybody who came to know
her at all well, declared her gentle, sympa-
thetic, and helpful. Everybody except,
perhaps, the Bonaparte family, who never
cared for her, and whom she never tried
to win. Lucien, indeed, draws a picture of
her in his "Memoirs " which, if it could be
regarded as unprejudiced, would take much
of her charm from her :
" Josephine was not disagreeble, or perhaps I better
say, everybody declared thai she ivas very good; but it
was especially when goodness cost her no sacrifice.
She had very little wit, and no beauty at
all ; but there was a certain Creole suppleness about
her form. She had lost all natural freshness of com-
plexion, but that the arts of the toilet remedied by
candle-light. ... In the brilliant companies of
the Directory, to which Barras did me the honor of
admitting me, she scarcely attracted my attention, so
old did she seem to me, and so inferior to the other
beauties which ordinarily formed the court of the
voluptuous Directors, and among whom the beautiful
Tallien was the true Calypso."
NAPOLEON ATTRACTED FROM THE FIRST.
But if Lucien was not attracted to Jo-
sephine, Napoleon was from the first ; and
when, one day, Madame de Beauharnais
said some flattering things to him about
his military talent, he was fairly intoxicated
by her praise, followed her everywhere, and
fell wildly in love with her ; but by her
station, her elegance, her influence, she
seemed inaccessible to him, and then, toe
he was looking elsewhere for a wife. When
he first knew her, he was thinking of De"si-
ree Clary ; and he had known Josephine
some time when he sought the hand of the
widow Permon.
Though he dared not tell her his love,
all his circle knew of it, and Barras at last
said to him, "You should marry Madame
de Beauharnais. You have a position and
talents which will secure advancement ;
but you are isolated, without fortune and
without relations. You ought to marry ;
it gives weight," and he asked permission
to negotiate the affair.
Josephine was distressed. Barras was
her protector. She felt the wisdom of
his advice, but Napoleon frightened and
wearied her by the violence of his love.
A letter of hers, written at this stage of
the affair, shows admirably her feelings :
" ' Do you like him ? ' you ask. No ; I do not.
' You dislike him, then ? ' you say. Not at all ; but I am
in a lukewarm state that troubles me, and which in
religion is considered more difficult to manage than
unbelief itself, and that is why I need your advice,
which will give strength to my feeble nature. To
take any positive step has always seemed most fatigu-
ing to my Creole nonchalance. I have always found
it far easier to yield to the wishes of others.
" I admire the courage of the General, the extent
of his information (for he speaks equally well on all
subjects), the vivacity of his wit, and the quick in-
telligence which enables him to grasp the thoughts
of others almost before they are expressed ; but I am
terrified, I admit, at the empire he seems to exercise
over all about him. His keen gaze has an inexpli-
cable something which impresses even our Directors ;
judge, then, if he is not likely to intimidate a woman.
In short, just that which ought to please me — the
strength of a passion of which he speaks with an
energy that permits no doubt of his sincerity — is
precisely that which arrests the consent that often
hovers on my lips.
" Having passed my premiere jennesse, can I hope
to preserve for any length of time this violent tender-
ness, which in the General amounts almost to de-
lirium? If when \ve are married he should cease to
love me, would he not reproach me for what I had
allowed him to do? Would he not regret a more
brilliant marriage that he might have made ? What,
then, could I say? What could I do? Nothing but
weep.
" Barras declares that if I will marry the General
he will certainly secure for him the command of the
Army of Italy. Yesterday Bonaparte, in speaking
of this favor, which has ex'cited a murmur of discon-
tent in his brother officers, even though not yet
granted, said to me : ' Do th«y think that I need
protection to rise ? They will be glad enough some
day if I grant them mine. My sword is at my side,
and with it I can go far.'
"What do you say of this certainty of success?
Is it not a proof of self-confidence that is almost
ridiculous? A general of brigade protecting the
heads of government ! I feel that it is ; and yet this
preposterous assurance affects me to such a degree
that I can believe everything may be possible to this
NAPOLEON'S LOVE LETTERS.
man, and with his imagination, who can tell what he a good long letter, and accept a thousand and one
may be tempted to undertake ?
" But for this marriage, which worries me, I should
by very gay in spite of many other things ; but until
this is settled one way or another, I shall torment
myself."
kisses from your best and most loving friend."
Arrived in Italy he wrote :
" I have received all your letters, but none has
made such an impression on me as the last. How
ru , i. i -11 i „. * „ can you think, my dear love, of writing to me in such
In spite of her doubts she yielded at last, a way? Don'-t >ou bdieve' my pos£on is already
and on the pth of March, 1796, they were cruel enough, without adding to my regrets and tor-
married. Shortly before, Napoleon had menting my soul ? What a style ! What feelings are
been appointed commander-in-chief of the those you describe ! It's like fire ; it burns my poor
Armv of Ttalv and two davs later he left heart" M>'only Josephine, away from you there is no
Army or Italy, a later ne leu happiness . away {rom you> the world is a desert in
his Wife for his post. which I stand alone, with no chance of tasting the
delicious joy of pouring out my heart. You have
robbed me of more than my soul ; you are the sole
NAPOLEON'S LOVE FOR HIS WIFE. thought of my life. If I am worn out by all the tor-
ments of events, and fear the issue, if men disgust
, . , me, if I am ready to curse life, I place my hand on
From every station on his route he wrote my heart . your fmage is beating there I'toflfc at it>
her passionate letters : and love is for me perfect happiness ; and everything
is smiling, except the time that I see myself absent
" Every moment takes me farther from you, and from my love. By what art have you learned how to
captivate all my faculties, to concentrate my whole
being in yourself ? To live for Josephine ! That's
the story of my life. I do everything to get to you ;
I am dying to join you. Fool ! Do I not see that I
every moment I feel less able to be away from you.
You are ever in my thoughts ; my fancy tires itself
in trying to imagine what you are doing. If I picture
you sad, my heart is wrung and my grief is increased.
If you are happy and merry with your friends, I blame am only going farther from you ? How many lands
you for so soon forgetting the painful three days' sep- and countries separate us ! How long before you
aration ; in that case you are frivolous and destitute will read these words which express but feebly the
of deep feeling. As you see, I am hard to please ; emotions of the heart over which you reign ! . . ."
but, my dear, it is very different when I fear your
health is bad, or that you have any reasons for being " Don't be anxious ; love me like your eyes — but
sad ; then I regret the speed with which I am being that's not enough — like yourself ; more than yourself,
separated from my
love. I am sure
that you have no
longer any kind
feeling toward me,
and I can only be
satisfied when I
have heard that
all goes well with
you. When any
one asks me if I
have slept well, I
feel that I cannot
answer until a mes-
senger brings me
word that you have
rested well. The
illnesses and anger
of men affect me
only so far as I
think they may af-
fect you. May my
good genius, who
has always pro-
tected me amid
great perils, guard
and protect you !
I will gladly dis-
pense with him.
A«h ! don't be
happy, but be a
little melancholy,
and, above all, keep
sorrow from your
mind and illness
from your body.
You remember
what Ossian says
about that. Write
to me, my pet, and
GENERAL BONAPARTE.
Medallion in terra-cotta. By Boizot. Collection of Monsieur Paul
le Roux. All historians who have seriously studied the complex and
mysterious iconography of Napoleon, agree in stating that the medallion
of Boizot is one of the most faithful portraits of Bonaparte at the time
of the Italian campaign. Boizot did not content himself with the few
moments of pose accorded by the general, but, before definitely execut-
ing his medallion, followed, observed, spied on him, and sketched at all
angles the countenance of his glorious model. I have myself handled
one or two of those precious little pencil sketches.— A. D.
than your thoughts,
your mind, your
life, your all. But
forgive me, I'm
raving. Nature is
weak when one
loves . . ."
" I have received
a letter which you
interrupt to go,
you say, into the
country ; and after-
wards you pretend
to be jealous of me,
who am so worn
out by work and
fatigue. Oh, my
dear! ... Of
course, I am in the
wrong. In the
early spring the
country is beauti-
ful ; and then the
nineteen - year old
lover was there,
without a doubt.
The idea of wast-
ing another mo-
ment in writing to
the man three hun-
dred leagues away,
who lives, moves,
exists only in mem-
ory of you ; who
reads your letters
as one devours
one's favorite
dishes after hunt-
ing for six hours! "
26
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
CHAPTER V.
THE FIRST ITALIAN CAMPAIGN.— NAPOLEON'S WAY OF MAKING WAR,
BUT Napoleon had much to occupy him
besides his separation from Josephine.
Extraordinary difficulties surrounded his
new post. Neither the generals nor the men
knew anything of their future commander.
u Who is this General Bonaparte ? Where
has he served? .No one knows anything
about him," wrote Junot's father when the
latter at Toulon decided to follow his artil-
lery commander.
In the Army of Italy they were asking the
same questions, and the Directory could
only answer as Junot had done : " As far
as I can judge, he is one of those men of
whom nature is avaricious, and that she
permits upon the earth only from age to
age."
He was to replace a commander-in-chief
who had sneered at his plans for an Italian
campaign and might be expected to put
obstacles in his way. He was to take an
army which was in the last stages of pov-
erty and discouragement. Their garments
were in rags. Even the officers were so
nearly shoeless that when they reached
Milan and one of them was invited to dine
at the palace of a marquise, he was obliged
to go in shoes without soles and tied on by
cords carefully blacked. They had provi-
sions for only a month, and half rations at
that. The Piedmontese called them the
" rag heroes."
Worse than their poverty was their in-
activity. " For three years they had fired
off their guns in Italy only because war was
going on, and not for any especial object —
only to satisfy their consciences." Dis-
content was such that counter-revolution
gained ground daily. One company had
even taken the name of " Dauphin," and
royalist songs were heard in camp.
Napoleon saw at a glance all these diffi-
culties, and set himself to conquer them.
With his generals he was reserved and
severe. " It was necessary," he explained
afterward, "in order to command men so
much older than myself." His look and
bearing quelled insubordination, restrained
familiarity, even inspired fear. "From his
arrival," says Marmont, " his attitude was
that of a man born for power. It was plain
to the least clairvoyant eyes that he knew
how to compel obedience, and scarcely was
he in authority before the line of a cele-
brated poet might have been applied to
him :
" ' Des egaux ? des longtemps Mahomet n'en a plus.'"
General Decres, who had known Napoleon
well at Paris, hearing that he was going
to pass through Toulon, where he was sta-
tioned, offered to present his comrades.
"I run," he says, "full of eagerness and
joy ; the salon opens ; I am about to spring
forward, when the attitude, the look, the
sound of his voice are sufficient to stop me.
There was nothing rude about him, but it
was enough. From that time I was never
tempted to pass the line which had been
drawn for me."
Lavalette says of his first interview with
him : " He looked weak, but his regard was
so firm and so fixed that I felt myself turn-
ing pale when he spoke to me." Augereau
goes to see him at Albenga, full of con-
tempt for this favorite of Barras who has
never known an action, determined on
insubordination. Bonaparte comes out,
little, thin, round-shouldered, and gives
Augereau, a giant among the generals, his
orders. The big man backs out in a kind
of terror. " He frightened me," he tells
Masse"na. "His first glance crushed me."
He quelled insubordination in the ranks
by quick, severe punishment, but it was not
long that he had insubordination. The
army asked nothing but to act, and imme-
diately they saw that they were to move.
He had reached his post on March 226 ;
nineteen days later operations began.
The theatre of action was along that por-
tion of the maritime Alps which runs par-
allel with the sea. Bonaparte held the
coast and the mountains; and north, in the
foot-hills, stretched from the Tende to
Genoa, were the Austrians and their Sar-
dinian allies. If the French were fully
ten thousand inferior in number, their posi-
tion was the stronger, for the enemy was
scattered in a hilly country where it was
difficult to unite their divisions.
As Bonaparte faced his enemy, it was
with a youthful zest and anticipation which
explains much of what follows. " The two
armies are in motion," he wrote Josephine,
" each trying to outwit the other. The
more skilful will succeed. ' I am much
OPENING OF ITALIAN CAMPAIGN.
27
pleased with Beaulieu. He ma-
noeuvres very well, and issuperior
to his predecessor. 'I shall beat
him, I hope, out of his boots."
SIX VICTORIES IN FIFTEEN DAYS.
The first step in the campaign
was a skilful stratagem. He
spread rumors which made Beau-
lieu suspect that he intended
marching on Genoa, and he
threw out his lines in that direc-
tion. The Austrian took the
feint as a genuine movement,
and marched his left to the sea
to cut off the French advance.
But Bonaparte was not march-
ing to Genoa, and, rapidly col-
lecting his forces, he fell on the
Austrian army at Montenotte on
April 1 2th, and defeated it. The
right and left of the allies were
divided, and the centre broken.
By a series of clever feints,
Bonaparte prevented the various
divisions of the enemy from re-
enforcing each other, and forced
them separately to battle. At
Millesimo, on the i4th, he de-
feated one section ; on the same
day, at Dego, another ; the next
morning, near Dego, another.
The Austrians were now driven
back, but their Sardinian allies
were still at Ceva. To them
Bonaparte now turned, and,
driving them from their camp,
defeated them at Mondovi on
the 22d.
It was phenomenal in Italy.
In ten days the " rag heroes," at
whom they had been mocking
for three years, had defeated
two well-fed armies ten thousand
stronger than themselves, and
might at any moment march on
Turin. The Sardinians sued for
peace.
The victory was as bewilder-
ing to the French as it was ter-
rifying to the enemy, and Napoleon used
it to stir his army to new conquests.
" Soldiers ! " he said, " in fifteen days you have
gained six victories, taken twenty-one stands of colors,
fifty-five pieces of cannon, and several fortresses, and
conquered the richest part of Piedmont. You have
made fifteen hundred prisoners, and killed or wounded
ten thousand men.
" Hitherto, however, you have been fighting for
BONAPARTE, GENERAL OF THE ARMY IN ITALY.
Profile in plaster. By David d' Angers. Collection of Monsieur Paul
le Roux. This energetic profile presents considerable artistic and iconc-
graphic interest. It is the first rough cast of the face of Bonaparte on
the pediment of the Pantheon at Paris. Some months ago, Baron Larrey
told me an interesting anecdote regarding this statue. The Baron, son
of the chief surgeon to Napoleon I., and himself ex-military surgeon to
Napoleon III., happening to be with the emperor at the camp of Chalons
conceived the noble idea of trying to save the pediment of the Pantheon,
then about to be destroyed to satisfy the Archbishop of Paris, who re-
garded with lively displeasure the image of Voltaire figuring on the
fa9ade of a building newly consecrated to religion. At the emperor's
table, Baron H. Larrey adroitly turned the conversation to David, and
informed the sovereign, to his surprise, that the proudest effigy of Napo-
leon was to be seen on this pediment. Bonaparte, in fact, is represented
as seizing for himself the crowns distributed by the Fatherland, while the
other personages receive them. On hearing this, Napoleon III. was
silent ; but the next day the order was given to respect the pediment.
The plaster cast I reproduce here is signed /. David, and dates from
1836. The Pantheon pediment was inaugurated in 1837. — A. D.
barren rocks, made memorable by your valor, but use-
less to the nation. Your exploits now equal those of
the conquering armies of Holland and the Rhine.
You were utterly destitute, and have supplied all your
wants. You have gained battles without cannons,
passed rivers without bridges, performed forced
marches without shoes, bivouacked without brandy,
and often without bread. None but republican pha-
lanxes— soldiers of liberty — could have borne what
you have endured. For this you have the thanks of
your country.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
" The two armies which lately attacked you in full
confidence, now fly before you in consternation.
But, soldiers, it must not be concealed that you
have done nothing, since there remains aught to do.
Neither Turin nor Milan is ours. . . . The
greatest difficulties are no doubt surmounted ; but
you have still battles to fight, towns to take, rivers to
cross.
Not less clever in diplomacy than in
battle, Bonaparte, on his own responsibility,
concluded an armistice with the Sardinians,
which left him only the Austrians to fight,
and at once set out to follow Beaulieu, who
had fled beyond the Po.
As adroitly as he had made Beaulieu
believe, three weeks before, that he was
going to march on Genoa, he now deceives
him as to the point where he proposes to
cross the Po, leading him to believe it is at
Valenza. When certain that Beaulieu had
his eye on that point, Bonaparte marched
rapidly down the river, and crossed at
Placentia. If an unforeseen delay had not
occurred in the passage, he would have
been on the Austrian rear. As it was,
Beaulieu took alarm, and withdrew the
body of his army, after a slight resistance
to the French advance, across the Adda,
leaving but twelve thousand men at Lodi.
Bonaparte was jubilant. "We have
crossed the Po," he wrote the Directory.
" The second campaign has commenced.
Beaulieu is disconcerted; he miscalculates,
and continually falls into the snares I set
for him. Perhaps he wishes to give battle,
for he has both audacity and energy, but
not genius. . . . Another victory, and
we shall be masters of Italy."
Determined to leave no enemies behind
him, Bonaparte now marched against the
twelve thousand men at Lodi. The town,
lying on the right bank of the Adda, was
guarded by a small force of Austrians ; but
the mass of the enemy was on the left bank,
at the end of a bridge some three hundred
and fifty feet in length, and commanded
by a score or more of cannon.
Rushing into the town on May roth the
French drove out the guarding force, and
arrived at the bridge before the Austrians
had time to destroy it. The French gren-
adiers pressed forward in a solid mass, but,
when half way over, the cannon at the
opposite end poured such a storm of shot at
them that the columnwavered and fell back.
Several generals in the ranks, Bonaparte at
their head, rushed to the front of the force.
The presence of the officers was enough to
inspire the soldiers, and they swept across
the bridge with such impetuosity that the
Austrian line on the opposite bank al-
lowed its batteries to be taken, and in a
few moments was in retreat. " Of all
the actions in which the soldiers under
my command have been engaged," wrote
Bonaparte to the Directory, " none has
equalled the tremendous passage of ihe
bridge of Lodi. If we have lost but few
soldiers, it was merely owing to the prompt-
itude of our attacks and the effect pro-
duced on the enemy by the formidable fire
from our invincible army. Were I to name
all the officers who distinguished them-
selves in this affair, I should be obliged to
enumerate every carabinier of the advanced
guard, and almost every officer belonging
to the staff."
The Austrians now withdrew beyond the
Mincio, and on the i5th of May the French
entered Milan. The populace greeted their
conquerors as liberators, and for several
days the army rejoiced in comforts which
it had not known for years. While it was
being feted, Bonaparte was instituting the
Lombard Republic, and trying to conciliate
or outwit, as the case demanded, the nobles
and clergy outraged at the introduction of
French ideas. It was not until the end of
May that Lombardy was in a situation to
permit Bonaparte to follow the Austrians.
After Lodi, Beaulieu had led his army
to the Mincio. As usual, his force was
divided, the right being near Lake Garda,
the left at Mantua, the centre about half-
way between, at Valeggio. It was at this
latter point that Bonaparte decided to
attack them. Feigning to march on their
right, he waited until his opponent had
fallen into his trap, and then sprang on the
weakened centre, broke it to pieces, and
drove all but twelve thousand men, escaped
to Mantua, into the Tyrol. In fifty days
he had swept all but a remnant of the
Austrians away from Italy. Two weeks
later, having taken a strong position on
the Adige, he began 'the siege of Mantua.
The French were victorious, but their
position was precarious. Austria was pre-
paring a new army. Between the victors
and France lay a number of feeble Italian
governments whose friendship could not
be depended upon. The populace of these
states favored the French, for they brought
promises of liberal government, of equal-
ity and fraternity. The nobles and clergy
hated them for the same reason. It was
evident that a victory of the Austrians
would set all these petty princes on Bona-
parte's heels. The Papal States to the
south were plotting. Naples was an ally
of Austria. Venice was neutral, but she
could not be trusted. The English were-
"NAPOLEONE BUONAPARTE, GEXERAL-IN-CHIEF
" From an original drawing in the possession of the Rev. J. Thomas," Epsom. Engraved by John Whessel.
Published November 4, 1797, by John Harris, Sweetings Alley, London.
off the coast, and might, at any moment,
make an alliance which would place a
formidable enemy on the French rear.
THE AUSTRIANS BRING A NEW ARMY INTO
THE FIELD.
While waiting for the arrival of the new
Austrian army, Bonaparte set himself to
lessening these dangers. He concluded a
peace with Naples. Two divisions of the
army were sent south, one to Bologna, the
other into Tuscany. The people received
the French with such joy that Rome was
glad to purchase peace. Leghorn was
taken. The malcontents in Milan were
silenced. Bv the time afresh Austrian armv
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
BONAPARTE.
"Drawn from the life in Italy.
Tomkins, No. 49 New Bond Street."
Napoleon published in London.
Published in London, April 20, 1797, by
This is probably the first engraving of
of sixty thousand men, under a new general,
Wurmser, was ready to fight, Italy had been
effectually quieted.
The Austrians advanced against the
French in three columns, one to the west of
Lake Garda, under Quasdanovich, one on
each side of the Adige, east of the lake,
under Wurmser. Their plan was to attack
the French outposts on each side of the
lake simultaneously, and then envelop the
army. The first movements were success-
ful. The French on each side of the lake
were driven back. Bonaparte's army was
inferior to the one coming against him, but
ness, he fell on the enemy
piecemeal. Wherever he
could engage a division he
did so, providing his own
force was superior to that
of the Austrians at the
moment of the battle.
Thus, on July 3ist, at
Lonato, he defeated Quas-
danovich, though not so
decisively but that the
Austrian collected his divi-
sion and returned towards
the same place, hoping to
unite there with Wurmser,
who had foolishly divided
his divisions, sending one
to Lonato and another to
Castiglione, while he him-
self went off to Mantua to
relieve the garrison there.
Bonaparte engaged the
forces at Lonato and at
Castiglione on the same
day (August 3d), defeating
them both, and then turned
his whole army against the
body of Austrians under
Wurmser, who, by this
time, had returned from
his relief expedition at
Mantua. On August 5th,
at Castiglione, Wurmser
was beaten, driven over
the Mincio and into the
Tyrol. In six days the
campaign has been fin-
ished. "The Austrian army
has vanished like a dream,"
Bonaparte wrote home.
It had vanished, true, but only for a day.
Reinforcements were soon sent, and a new
campaign started early in September.
Leaving Davidovich in the Tyrol with
twenty thousand men, Wurmser started
down the Brenta with twenty-six thousand
men, intending to fall on Bonaparte's rear,
cut him to pieces, and relieve Mantua.
But Bonaparte had a plan of his own this
time, and, without waiting to find out
where Wurmser was going, he started up
the Adige, intending to attack the Austrians
in the Tyrol, and join the army of the Rhine,
then on the upper Danube. As it hap-
the skill with which he handled his forces pened, Wurmser's plan was a happy one for
and used the blunders of the enemy more
than compensated for lack of numbers.
Raising the siege of Mantua, he concen-
trated his forces at the south of the lake in
such a way as to prevent the reunion of the
Bonaparte. The French found less than
half the Austrian army opposing them, and,
after they had beaten it, discovered that
they were actually on the rear of the other
half. Of course Bonaparte did not lose the
Austrians. Then, with unparalleled swift- opportunity. He sped down the Brenta
ALVINZI ENTERS ITALY. 3r
behind Wurmser, overtook him at Bassano commander-in-chief, Alvinzi, put at its
on the 8th of September, and of course head. ~ The Austrians advanced in two
defeated him. The Austrians fled in terri- divisions, one down the Adige, the other by
ble demoralization. Wurmser succeeded the Brenta. The French divisions which
in reaching Mantua, where he united with met the enemy at Trent and Bassano were
the garrison. The sturdy old Austrian driven back. In spite of his best efforts,
had the courage, in spite of his losses, to Bonaparte, was obliged to retire with his
come out of Mantua and meet Bonaparte main army to Verona. Things looked
on the i5th, but he was defeated
again, and obliged to take refuge
in the fortress. If the Austri-
ans had been beaten repeatedly,
they had no idea of yielding, and,
in fact, there was apparently every
reason to continue the struggle.
The French army was in a most
desperate condition. Its number
was reduced to barely forty thou-
sand, and this number was poorly
supplied, and many of them were
ill. Though living in the richest
of countries, the rapacity and dis-
honesty of the army contractors
were such that food reached the
men half spoiled and in insufficient
quantities, while the clothing sup-
plied was pure shoddy. Many-
officers were laid up by wounds or
fatigue ", those who remained at
their posts were discouraged, and
threatening to resign. The Direc-
tory had tampered with Bona-
parte'sarmistices and treaties until
Naples and Rome were ready to
spring upon the French; and
Venice, if not openly hostile, was
irritating the army in many ways.
Bonaparte, in face of these diffi-
culties, was in genuine despair :
" Everything is being spoiled in Italy,"
he wrote the Directory. " Thft prestige
of our forces is being lost. A policy which
will give you friends among the princes as
well as among the people, is necessary.
Diminish your enemies. The influence of
Rome is beyond calculation. It was a
great mistake to quarrel with that power.
Had I been consulted I should have de-
layed negotiations as I did with Genoa and
Venice. Whenever your general in Italy
is not the centre of everything, you will
run great risks. This language is not that
of ambition ; I have only too many honors,
and my health is so impaired that I think
I shall be forced to demand a successor.
I can no longer get on horseback. My
courage alone remains, and that is not
sufficient in a position like this."
It was in such a situation that
Bonaparte saw the Austrian force
outside of Mantua, increased to
fifty thousand men, and a new
JUNOT (1771-1813).
Junot, afterwards Due d'Abrantes, was born at Bussy-le-Grand.
He studied law, and in 1791 joined a company of volunteers. His com-
rades gave him the name of The Tempest. At Toulon, where he was
sergeant, Napoleon took him for a secretary. Junot distinguished
himself in the Italian campaign, particularly at Lonato, where he was
severely wounded in the head. He went to Egypt, and there became
General-in-Chief. In the battle of Nazareth he showed the most bril-
liant courage, breaking a column of ten thousand Turks with a body
of three hundred horse. Junot was severely wounded in Egypt, in a
duel that he fought on account of his General-in-Chief, to whom
he was devoted. After the battle of Marengo he was named Com-
mander of Paris, General of Division, and then Colonel-General (1804).
He was sent as ambassador to the court of Lisbon from 1804-1805, was
present at Austerlitz, was Governor of Paris in 1806, and in 1807 was
given the command of the Army of Portugal. He conquered this
kingdom in less than two months, a success which earned him the title
of the Due d'Abrantes, but was subsequently beaten by Wellington,
and was obliged to evacuate the country in 1808. He showed himself
incapable in the Russian campaign, and was appointed to a position in
the government of the Illyrian provinces. His grief at this deranged
him, and he was sent home to be cared for. In his insanity he threw
himself from the window, suffering injuries from which he died some
days afterward, July 29, 1813. Junot married Mademoiselle Permon,
daughter of the Madame Pennon who was so kind to Napoleon in his
youth at Paris.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
"In a
effort."
THE BATTLE OF ARCOLA.
serious. Alvinzi was pressing close to rowfully among themselves that Itaiy was
Verona, and the army on the Adige was lost. When far enough from Verona to
slowly driving back the French division escape the attention of the enemy, Bona-
sent to hold it in check. If Davidovich parte wheeled to the southeast. On the
and Alvinzi united, Bonaparte was lost. morning of the i5th he crossed the Adige,
" Perhaps we are on the point of losing intending, if possible, to reach the defile by
Italy," wrote Bonaparte to the Directory, which alone Alvinzi could escape from his
few days we shall make a last position. The country into which his army
marched was a morass crossed by two cause-
ways. The points which it was necessary to
take to command the defile were the town of
On November i4th this last effort was Arcola and a bridge over the rapid stream
made. Alvinzi was close upon Verona, on which the town lay. The Austrians
discovered the plan, and
hastened out to dispute
Arcola and the bridge.
All day long the two
armies fought desper-
ately, Bonaparte and his
generals putting them-
selves at the head of
their columns and doing
the work of common
soldiers. But at night
Arcola was not taken,
and the French retired
to the right bank of the
Adige, only to return on
the 1 6th to reengage
Alvinzi, who, fearful lest
his retreat be cut off, had
withdrawn his army from
near Verona, and had
taken a position at
Arcola. For two days
the French struggled
with the Austrians,
wrenching the victory
from them before the
close of the i7th, and
sending them flying
towards Bassano. Bona-
parte and his army re-
turned to Verona, but
this time it was by the
gate which the Austrians,
(AUGEREAIT, 1757-1816.)
Engraved by Lefevre, after a design by Le Dru. Began his military career as
a carbineer in the Neapolitan army. In 1792 joined the republican army. From
the army of the Pyrenees he passed to that of Italy, where his intrepidity and mili-
tary talents soon won him a first place. He distinguished himself at Lodi, Casti-
glione, and Arcola. After the death of Hoche he was sent to take his place in the
army of the Rhine-and-Moselle. Augereau was a member of the Council of Five
Hundred, and after the i8th Brumaire, received the command of the army of Hol-
land. When Napoleon became emperor, Augereau was made marshal, was given
the eagle of the Legion of Honor, and the title of Duke of Castiglione. On the
Restoration, Augereau joined Louis XVIII.: but when Napoleon returned from
Elba he tried to regain his good will. The Bourbons refused him after the
Hundred Days. He died in 1816.
three days before, were
pointing out as the place
where they should enter.
It was a month and a
half before the Austrians
holding a position shut in by rivers and could collect a fifth army to send against
mountains on every side, and from which the French. Bonaparte, tormented on
there was but one exit, a narrow pass at every side by threatened uprisings in Italy ;
his rear. The French were in Verona. opposed by the Directory, who wanted to
On the night of the i4.th of November make peace ; and distressed by the condi-
Bonaparte went quietly into camp. Early tion of his army, worked incessantly to
in the evening he gave orders to leave strengthen his relations, quiet his enemies,
Verona, and took the road westward. It and restore his army. When the Austrians,
looked like a retreat. The French army some forty-five thousand strong, advanced
believed it to be so, and began to say sor- in January, 1797, against him, he had a
" BONAPARTE A LA BATAILLE o'ARCOLE, LE 27 BRUMAIRE, AN V.'
la. Vallette, vol. i. p. 193.
34
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
force of about thirty-five thousand men
ready to meet them. Some ten thousand
of his army were watching Wurmser and
the twenty thousand Austrians shut up at
Mantua.
Alvinzi had planned his attack skilfully.
Advancing with twenty-eight thousand
men by the Adige, he sent seventeen thou-
sand under Provera to approach Verona
from the east. The two divisions were to
approach secretly, and to strike simulta-
neously.
At first Bonaparte was uncertain of the
position of the main body of the enemy.
Sending out feelers in every direction, he
became convinced that it must be that it
approached Rivoli. Leaving a force at
Verona to hold back Provera, he concen-
trated his army in a single night on the
plateau of Rivoli, and on the morning of
January i4th advanced to the attack. The
struggle at Rivoli lasted two days. Noth-
ing but Bonaparte's masterly tactics won
it, for the odds were greatly against him.
His victory, however, was complete. Of the
twenty-eight thousand Austrians brought
to the field, less than half escaped.
While this battle was waging, Bonaparte
was also directing the fight with Provera,
who was intent upon reaching Mantua
and attacking the French besiegers on the
rear, while Wurmser left the city and en-
gaged them in front. The attack had be-
gun, but Bonaparte had foreseen the move,
and sent a division to the relief of his men.
Thisbattle, known as La Favorita, destroyed
Provera's division of the Austrian army,
and so discouraged Wurmser, whose army
was terribly reduced by sickness and star-
vation, that he surrendered on February 2d.
The Austrians were driven utterly from
Italy, but Bonaparte had no time to rest.
The Papal States and the various aristo-
cratic parties of southern Italy were threat-
ening to rise against the French. The spirit
of independence and revolt which the in-
vaders were bringing into the country could
not but weaken clerical and monarchical
institutions. An active enemy to the south
would have been a serious hindrance to
Napoleon, and he marched into the Papal
States. A fortnight was sufficient to si-
lence the threats of his enemies, and on
February 19, 1797, he signed with the Pope
the treaty of Tolentino. The peace was
no sooner made than he started again
against the Austrians.
When Mantua fell, and Austria saw her-
self driven from Italy, she had called her
ablest general, the Archduke Charles, from
the Rhine, and given him an army of over
one hundred thousand men to lead against
Bonaparte. The French had been ree'n-
forced to some seventy thousand, and
though twenty thousand were necessary
to keep Italy quiet, Bonaparte had a fine
army, and he led it confidently to meet
the main body of the enemy, which had
been sent south to protect Trieste. Early
in March he crossed the Tagliamento, and
in a series of contests, in which he was
uniformly successful, he drove his oppo-
nent back, step by step, until Vienna itself
was in sight, and in April an armistice was
signed. In May the French took posses-
sion of Venice, which had refused a French
alliance, and which was playing a perfidious
part, in Bonaparte's judgment, and a repub-
lic on the French model was established.
Italy and Austria, worn out and discour-
aged by this "war of principle," as Napo-
leon called it, at last compromised, and on
October i7th, one year, seven months, and
seven days after he left Paris, Napoleon
signed the treaty of Campo Formio. By
this treaty France gained the frontier of
the Rhine and the Low Countries to the
mouth of the Scheldt. Austria was given
Venice, and a republic called the Cisalpine
was formed from Reggio, Modena, Lom-
bardy, and part of the States of the Pope.
NAPOLEON'S kuLES OF WAR.
The military genius that this twenty-
seven-year-old commander had shown in
the campaign in Italy bewildered his ene-
mies and thrilled his friends.
" Things go on very badly," said an
Austrian veteran taken at Lodi. " No one
seems to know what he is about. The
French general is a young blockhead who
knows nothing of the regular rules of war.
Sometimes he is on our right, at others on
our left ; now in front, and presently in our
rear. This mode of warfare is contrary to
all system, and utterly insufferable."
It is certain that if Napoleon's opponents
never knew what he was going to do, if his
generals themselves were frequently un-
certain, it being his practice to hold his
peace about his plans, he himself bad defi-
nite rules of warfare. The most important
of these were :
"Attacks should not be scattered, but
should be concentrated."
" Always be superior to the enemy at the
point of attack."
" Time is everything."
To these formulated rules he joined mar-
vellous fertility in stratagem. The feint
by which, at the beginning of the cam-
II
"o .
1!
gs
rS "o
?, 2
2.
0) *•
§^
o «
S: e^
E" w 5
I
^ II
! a
O rt
From a lithograph by Raffet.
paign, he had enticed Beaulieu to march
on Genoa, and that by which, a few days
later, he had induced him to place his army
near Valenza, were masterpieces in their
way.
His quick-wittedness in emergency fre-
quently saved him from disaster. Thus,
on August 4th, in the midst of the excite-
ment of the contest, Bonaparte went to
Lonato to see what troops could be drawn
from there. On entering he was greatly
surprised to receive an Austrian parlemen-
taire, who called on the commandant of
Lonato to surrender, because the French
were surrounded. Bonaparte saw at once
that the Austrians could be nothing but a
division which had been cut off and was
seeking escape ; but he was embarrassed,
for there were only twelve hundred men at
Lonato. Sending for the man, he had his
eyes unbandaged, and told him that if his
commander had the presumption to capture
the general-in-chief of the army of Italy
he might advance ; that the Austrian divi-
sion ought to have known that he was at
Lonato with his whole army; and he added
that if they did not lay down their arms in
eight minutes he would not spare a man.
This audacity saved Bonaparte, and won
him four thousand prisoners with guns and
cavalry.
His fertility in stratagem, his rapidity of
action, his audacity in attack, bewildered
and demoralized the enemy, but it raised
the enthusiasm of his imaginative Southern
troops to the highest pitch.
He insisted in this campaign on one other
rule : " Unity of command is necessary to
assure success." After his defeat of the
Piedmontese, the Directory ordered him,
May 7, 1796, to divide his command with
Kellermann. Napoleon answered :
" I believe it most impolitic to divide the army of
Italy in two parts. It is quite as much against the
interests of the republic to place two different gene-
rals over it. ...
" A single general is not only necessary, but also
it is essential that nothing trouble him in his march
and operations. I have conducted this campaign
without consulting any one. I should have done
nothing of value if I had been obliged to reconcile
my plans with those of another. I have gained ad-
vantage over superior forces and when stripped of
everything myself, because persuaded, that your con-
fidence was in me. My action has been as prompt
as my thought.
" If you impose hindrances of all sorts upon me,
if I must refer every step to government commission-
ers, if they have the right to change my movements,
of taking from me or of sending me troops, expect no
more of any value. If you enfeeble your means by
dividing your forces, if you break the unity of mili-
tary thought in Italy, I tell you sorrowfully you will
lose the happiest opportunity of imposing laws on
Italy.
" In the condition of the affairs of the republic in
Italy, it is indispensable that you have a general that
has your entire confidence. If it is not I, I am sorry
for it, but I shall redouble my zeal to merit your es-
teem in the post you confide to me. Each one has
NAPOLEON AND HIS SOLDIERS.
37
his own way of carrying on war. General Keller-
mann has more experience and will do it better than
I, but both together will do it very badly.
" I can only render the services essential to the
country when invested entirely and absolutely with
your confidence."
He remained in charge, and throughout
the rest of the campaign continued to act
more and more independently of the Di-
rectory, even dictating terms of peace to
please himself.
INFLUENCE OVER SOLDIERS AND GENERALS.
It was in this Italian campaign that the
almost superstitious adora-
tion which Napoleon's sol-
diers and most of hisgenerals
felt for him began. Brilliant
generalship was not the only
reason for this. It was due
largely to his personal cour-
age, which they had discov-
ered at Lodi. A charge had
been ordered across a
wooden bridge swept by
thirty pieces of cannon, and
beyond was the Austrian
army. The men hesitated.
Napoleon sprang to their
head and led them into the
thickest of the fire. From
that day he was known
among them as the " Little
Corporal." He had won
them by the quality which
appeals most deeply to a
soldier in the ranks — con-
tempt of death. Such was
their devotion to him that
they gladly exposed their
lives if they saw him in dan-
ger. There were several
such cases in the battle of Arcola. The
first day, when Bonaparte was exposing
himself in an advance, his aide-de-camp,
Colonel Muiron, saw that he was in immi-
nent danger. Throwing himself before
Bonaparte, the colonel covered him with
his body, receiving the wound which was
destined for the general. The brave fel-
low's blood spurted into Bonaparte's face.
He literally gave his life to save his com-
mander's. The same day, in a final effort
to take Arcola, Bonaparte seized a flag,
rushed on the bridge, and planted it there.
His column reached the middle of the
bridge, but there it was broken by the
enemy's flanking fire. The
grenadiers at the head, find-
ing themselves deserted by
the rear, were compelled to
retreat ; but, critical as their
position was, they refused to
abandon their general. They
seized him by his arms, by
his clothes, and dragged
him with them through shot
and smoke. When one fell
out wounded, another pressed
to his place. Precipitated
into the morass, Bonaparte
sank. The enemy were sur-
rounding him when the gren-
adiers perceived his danger.
A cry was raised, " Forward,
soldiers, to save the Gen-'
eral ! " and immediately they
fell upon the Austrians with
such fury that they drove
them off, dragged out their
hero, and bore him to a safe
place.
His addresses never failed
to stir them to action and
enthusiasm. They were ora-
PORTRAIT OF RAFFET.
Drawn by himself in the costume worn by him during his travels in Southern Russia with Prince Demidoff, in 1837.
This portrait, for which we are indebted to Monsieur Auguste Raffet, son of the illustrious artist, is one of the best like-
nesses of the latter. Raffet saw Napoleon only once. (This interesting fact was communicated to me also by Monsieur
Auguste Raffet.) It was at the close of 1813, when Raffet was only about twelve years old : but in spite of his youth, he
retained, graven on his memory, an ineffaceable impression of the emperor's features. Yet he had but a momentary
glimpse ; for the emperor was passing rapidly along the boulevards in a carriage, surrounded by a numerous escort. The
emperor was already suffering from the malady which was to cause his death, and the apprehension of near and inevi-
table disaster gave to his deathly pale countenance a painful and tragic expression. This vision strongly impressed the
child Raffet. He became, as it were, possessed by it ; and whether he is depicting 1796, 1810, 1812, 1814, or 1815. he shows
us always a gloomy, careworn, tragic Bonaparte. It can hardly be said that among the numerous artists who painted
Napoleon, Raffet is the one who respected most conscientiously the truth to life of his representation. It would have been
difficult for him to do so, considering that he was barely thirteen years old when the emperor embarked for St. Helena,
that he saw him only on one occasion, and that his young fingers did not even trace from life the outline of his features. But
he has succeeded, with astonishing skill, in embodying, in his numerous paintings of Napoleon, the characteristic features
of the different portraits which were taken from life ; and I will not hesitate to say that it is in the work of Raffet that
future generations will delight to seek for the true image of Napoleon. And it is there they will find it, both legendary
and true, but always heroic, such as they will have pictured it in their dreams. The emperor of Raffet and of Meissonier
will remain the definite portrait of Napoleon ; and it must be added, to the glcry of Raffet, that Meissonier's effigies of
Napoleon were inspired entirely by his. — A. D.
BONAPARTE.
Engraved by Bartolozzi, R.A., an Italian engraver, resident of England, after the portrait by Appiani.
torical, prophetic, and abounded in phrases
which the soldiers never forgot. Such was
his address at Milan :
" Soldiers ! you have precipitated yourselves like a
torrent from the summit of the Apennines ; you have
driven back and dispersed all that opposed your
march. Piedmont, liberated from Austrian tyranny,
has yielded to her natural sentiments of peace and
amity towards France. Milan is yours, and the Re-
publican flag floats throughout Lombardy, while the
Dukes of Modena and Parma owe their political ex-
istence solely to your generosity. The army which
so haughtily menaced you, finds no barrier to secure
it from your courage. The Po, the Ticino, and the
Adda have been unable to arrest your courage for a
single day. Those boasted ramparts of Italy proved
insufficient. You have surmounted them as rapidly
as you cleared the Apennines. So much success has
diffused joy through the bosom of your country. Yes,
soldiers, you have done well ; but is there nothing
more for you to accomplish ? Shall it be said of us
that we knew how to conquer, but knew not how to
profit by victory ? Shall posterity reproach us with
having found a Capua in Lombardy ? But I see you
rush to arms ; unmanly repose wearies you, and the
days lost to glory are lost to happiness.
THE PARISIANS AND THE ITALIAN CAMPAIGN.
39
" Let us set forward. We have still forced marches
to perform, enemies to conquer, laurels to gather, and
injuries to avenge. Let those tremble who have
whetted the poniards of civil war in France ; who
have, like dastards, assassinated our ministers, and
burned our ships in Toulon. The hour of vengeance
is arrived, but let the people be tranquil. We are the
friends of all nations, particularly the descendants of
the Brutuses, the Scipios, and those illustrious per-
sons we have chosen for our models. To restore the
Capitol, replace with honor the statues of the heroes
who rendered it renowned, and rouse the Roman peo-
ple, become torpid by so many ages of slavery —
shall, will, be the fruit of your victories. You will
then return to your homes, and your fellow-citizens
when pointing to you will say, ' He was of the army
of Italy.' "
Such was his address in March, before
the final campaign against the Austrians :
' ' You have been victorious in fourteen pitched
battles and sixty-six combats ; you have taken one
hundred thousand prisoners, five hundred pieces of
large cannon and two thousand pieces of smaller,
four equipages for bridge pontoons. The country
has nourished you, paid you during your campaign,
and you have beside that sent thirty millions from
the public treasury to Paris. You have enriched the
Museum of Paris with three hundred chefs-d'ceuvre
of ancient and modern Italy, which it has taken
thirty ages to produce. You have conquered the
most beautiful country of Europe. The French col-
ors float for the first time upon the borders of the
Adriatic. The kings of Sardinia and Naples, the
Pope, the Duke of Parma have become allies. You
have chased the English from Leghorn, Genoa, and
Corsica. You have yet to march against the Em-
peror of Austria."
His approval was their greatest joy. Let
him speak a word of praise to a regiment,
and they embroidered it on their banners.
"I was at ease, the Thirty-second was
there," was on the flag of that regiment.
Over the Fifty-seventh floated a name
Napoleon had called them by, " The ter-
rible Fifty-seventh."
His displeasure was a greater spur than
his approval. He said to a corps which
had retreated in disorder: "Soldiers, you
have displeased me. You have shown
neither courage nor constancy, but have
yielded positions where a handful of men
might have defied an army. You are no
longer French soldiers. Let it be written
on their colors, ' They no longer form part
of the Army of Italy.' " A veteran pleaded
that they be placed in the van, and during
the rest of the campaign no regiment was
more 'distinguished.
The effect of his genius was as great on
his generals as on his troops. They were
dazzled by his stratagems and manoeuvres,
inspired by his imagination. " There was
so much of the future in him," is Marmont's
expressive explanation. They could be-
lieve anything of him. A remarkable set
of men they were to have as followers
and friends — Augereau, Massena, Berthier,
Marmont, Junot.
IMPRESSIONS OF THE ITALIAN CAMPAIGN
IN PARIS.
The people and the government in Paris
had begun to believe in him, as did the
Army of Italy. He not only sent flags and
reports of victory ; he sent money and
works of art. Impoverished as the Direct-
ory was, the sums which came from Italy
were a reason for not interfering with the
high hand the young general carried in his
campaign and treaties.
"NAPOLEONE BUONAPARTE.
"Engraved by Henry Richter from the celebrated bust
by Ceracchi, lately brought from Paris and now in his pos-
session. Published June i, 1801, by H. Richter, No. 26 New-
man Street, Oxford Street." This bust was made in the
Italian campaign by Ceracchi. a Corsican working in Rome.
Ceracchi left Rome in 1799 to escape punishment for taking
part in an insurrection in the city, and went to Paris, where
he hoped to receive aid from the First Consul. He made the
busts of several generals--Berthier, Masse'na, and Berna-
dotte— but as orders did not multiply, and Napoleon did
nothing for him, he became incensed against him, and took
part in a plot to assassinate the First Consul at the opera,
the i8th Brumaire, 1801. Arrested on his way to the loge in
the opera, he was executed soon after.
BONAPARTE AT MALMAISON.
The title on the engraving reads: "Bonaparte, d^did & Madame Bonaparte '' Engraved
in 1803 by Godefroy, after Isabey. In 1798, after Josephine de Beauharnais had become Madame
Bonaparte, she bought, for thirty-two thousand dollars, a property at Marly, eight miles
from Paris, known as Malmaison. While Napoleon was in Egypt, Josephine spent most of
her time here, gathering about her a circle of the beaux esprits of the day, including Ber-
nardin de Saint-Pierre, Arnault, Chenier, Talma, Gerard, Girodet, Mesdames Tallien,
Regnault de Saint Jean d'Angely, the Comtesse d'Houdetot, and Fanny de Beauharnais.
When Napoleon returned from Egypt he found waiting him a powerful salon. After the i8th
Brumaire, Malmaison was enlarged and beautified, becoming, in fact, another Trianon. Its
park contained kiosks, a Aameau, a temple of love, a theatre, fountains, lakes, and gardens,
and the chateau a fine library and many valuable works of art. A few of the pictures brought
to France as spoils of war were deposited at Malmaison. especially two superb Paul Potters.
Napoleon is said to have always regretted, when he looked at them, that Josephine had taken
them, as he wanted them for the Museum. Before the end of the consulate the Bonapartes
left Malmaison for Saint Cloud, and after the Empire the place was almost entirely abandoned.
When the divorce was pronounced in 1811 Josephine retired to Malmaison, where she died in
1814, three days after a visit from the Emperor Alexander, whose army had just invaded France.
Napoleon visited Malmaison after his return from Elba, and spent five days there after
Waterloo. Malmaison passed to Prince Eugene, who sold it to private parties in 1826. In 1861
the state bought it, and still owns it.
JOSEPHINE AT MALMAISON.
By Prud'hon. This charming portrait, which is one of Prud'hon's most successful works, and also one of the
most graceful and faithful likenesses of Josephine, was doubtless executed at the same time as Isabey's pic-
ture of Napoleon wandering, a solitary dreamer, in the long alleys at Malmaison, (1798). (See opposite page.)
Prud'hon shows us Josephine in the garden of the chateau she loved so well, and in which she spent the happiest
moments of her life, before seeking it as a final refuge in her grief and despair. The empress presents a full-
length portrait, turned to the left ; she is seated on a stone bench amid the groves of the park, in an attitude of
reverie, and wears a white decollete robe embroidered in gold. A crimson shawl is draped round her.— A. D
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
Never before had France received such
letters from a general. Now he announces
that he has sent " twenty first masters, from
Correggio to Michael Angelo ; " now, " a
dozen millions of money ;" now, two or
three millions in jewels and diamonds to
be sold in Paris. In return he asks only
for men and officers " who have fire and a
firm resolution not to make learned retreats."
The entry into Paris of the first art ac-
quisitions made a profound impression on
the people:
" The procession of enormous cars, drawn by richly
caparisoned horses, was divided into four sections.
First came trunks filled with books, manuscripts,
including the antiques of Josephus, on
papyrus, with works in the
handwriting of Galileo. . . . ^^^^mmmm,^mmm^m
Then followed collections of
mineral products. . . . For
the occasion were added
wagons laden with iron cages
containing lions, tigers, pan-
thers, over which waved enor-
mous palm branches and all
kinds of exotic shrubs. After-
wards rolled along chariots
bearing pictures carefully
packed, but with the names of
the most important inscribed
in large letters on the outside,
as, The Transfiguration, by
Raphael ; The Christ, by
Titian. The number was
great, the value greater.
When these trophies had
passed, amid the applause of
an excited crowd, a heavy
rumbling announced the ap-
proach of massive carts bear-
ing statues and marble groups:
the Apollo Belvidere; the
Nine Muses ; the LaocoOn.
. . . The Venus de Medici
was eventually added, decked
with bouquets, crowns of
flowers, flags taken from the
enemy, and French, Italian,
and Greek inscriptions. De-
tachments of cavalry and in-
fantry, colors flying, drums beating, music playing,
marched at intervals ; the members of the newly
established Institute fell into line ; artists and savants ;
and the singers of the theatres made the air ring with
national hymns. This procession marched through
all Paris, and at the Champ de Mars defiled before
the five members of the Directory, surrounded by
their subordinate officers."
about its chief art objects, in order to
demand them in case of victory, for it was
by treaty that they were usually obtained.
Among the works of art which Napoleon
sent to Paris were twenty-five Raphaels,
twenty-three Titians, fifty-three Rubenses,
thirty-three Van Dykes, thirty-one Rem-
brandts.
NAPOLEON'S STAR.
In Italy rose Napoleon's " star," that
mysterious guide which he followed from
Lodi to Waterloo. Here was born that
faith in himself and his future, that belief
that he " marched under the protection of
the goddess of fortune
and of war," that con-
fidence that he was en-
dowed with a " good
genius."
He called Lodi the
birthplace of this faith.
"Vendemiaire and
even Montenotte did not
make me believe myself
a superior man. It was
only after Lodi that it
came into my head that
I could become a deci-
sive actor on our politi-
cal field. Then was born
the first spark of high
ambition."
Trained in a religion
full of mysticism, taught
to believe in signs,
guided by a "star,"
there is a tinge of super-
stition throughout his
active, practical, hard-
working life. Marmont
tells that one day while
in Italy the glass over
the portrait of his wife, which he always
wore, was broken.
" He turned frightfully pale, and the im-
pression upon him was most sorrowful.
' Marmont,' he said, 'my wife is very ill or
she is unfaithful.' " There are many similar
anecdotes to show his dependence upon
and confidence in omens.
' 'I •
"THE GENERAL OF THE GRAND ARMY.
This pencil portrait by David is nothing
but a rapid sketch, but its iconographic interest
is undeniable.- David doubtless executed this
design towards the end of 1797, after Bona-
parte's return from Italy. It belongs to Mon-
sieur Cheramy, a Paris lawyer. — A. D.
The practice of sending home works of
art, begun in the Italian campaign, Napo-
leon continued throughout his military
career, and the art of France owes much LOVE IN WAR.
to the education thus given the artists of
the first part of this century. In a campaign of such achievements as
His agents ransacked Italy, Spain, Ger- that in Italy there seems to be no time for
many, and Flanders for chefs-d'oeuvre, love, and yet love was never more impera-
When entering a country one of the first ~tive, more absorbing, in Napoleon's life
things he did was to collect information than during this period.
LOVE AND WAR.
43
" Oh, my adorable wife," he wrote Josephine in
April, " I do not know what fate awaits me, but if it
keeps me longer from you, I shall not be able to en-
dure it ; my courage will not hold out to that point.
There was a time when I was proud of my courage ;
and when I thought of the harm that men might do
me, of the lot that my destiny might reserve for me,
I looked at the most terrible misfortunes without a
quiver, with no surprise. But now, the thought that
my Josephine may be in trouble, that she may be ill,
and^ above all, the cruel, fatal thought that she may
love me less, inflicts torture in my soul, stops the
beating of my heart, makes me sad and dejected,
robs me of even the courage of fury and despair. I
often used to say, ' Man can do no harm to one who
is willing to die ; ' but now, to die without being loved
by you, to die without this certainty, is the torture of
hell ; it is the vivid and crushing image of total anni-
hilation. It seems to m; as if I were choking. My
only companion, you who have been chosen by fate
to make with me the painful journey of life, the day
when I shall no longer possess your heart will be
that when for me the world shall have lost all warmth
and all its vegetation. ... I will stop, my sweet
pet ; my soul is sad. I am very tired, my mind is
worn out, I am sick of men. I have good reason
for hating them. They separate me from my love."
Josephine was indifferent to this strong
passion. " How quee^ Bonaparte is ! " she
said coldly at the evidences of his affection
which he poured upon her ; and when, after
a few weeks separation, he began to im-
plore her to join him, she hesitated, made
excuses, tried in every possible way to evade
his wish. It was not strange that a woman
of her indolent nature, loving flattery, hav-
ing no passion but for amusement, reckless
expenditure, and her own ease, should pre-
fer life in Paris. There she shared with
Madame Tallien the adoration which the
Parisian world is always bestowing on some
fair woman. At opera and ball she was the
centre of attraction ; even in the street the
people knew her. Notre Dame des Victoires
was the name they gave her.
In desperation at her indifference, Napo-
leon finally wrote her, in June, from Tor-
tona :
" My life is a perpetual nightmare. A black pre-
sentiment makes breathing difficult. I am no longer
alive ; I have lost more than life, more than happi-
ness, more than peace ; I am almost without hope.
I am sending you a courier. He will stay only four
hours in Paris, and then will bring me your answer.
Write to me ten pages ; that is the only thing that
can console me in the least. You are ill ; you love
me ; I have distressed you ; you are with child ; and I
do not see you. ... I have treated you so ill
that I do not know how to set myself right in your
eyes. I have been blaming you for staying in Paris,
and you have been ill there. Forgive me, my dear ;
the love with which you have filled me has robbed
me of my reason, and I shall never recover it. It is
a malady from which there is no recovery. My fore-
bodings are so gloomy that all I ask is to see you, to
hold you in my arms for two hours, and that we may
die together. Who is taking care of you ? I suppose
that you have sent for Hortense ; I love the dear
child a thousand times better since I think that she
may console you a little. As for me, I am without
consolation, rest, and hope until I see again the mes-
senger whom I am sending to you, and until you
explain to me in a long letter just what is the matter
with you, and how serious it is. If there were any
danger, I warn you that I should start at once for
Paris. . . . You ! you ! — and the rest of the world
will not exist for me any more than if it had been
annihilated. I care for honor because you care for
it ; for victory, because it brings you pleasure ; other-
wise, I should abandon everything to throw myself at
your feet."
After this letter Josephine consented to
go to Italy, but she left Paris weeping as if
going to her execution. Once at Milan,
where she held almost a court, she re-
covered her gayety, and the two were very
happy for a time. But it did not last.
Napoleon, obliged to be on the march,
would implore Josephine to come to him
here and there, and once she narrowly
escaped with her life when trying to get
away from the army.
Wherever she was installed she had a
circle of adorers about her, and as a result
she neglected writing to her husband. Re-
proaches and entreaties filled his letters.
He begged her for only a line, and he im-
plored her that she be less cold.
" Your letters are as cold as fifty years of age ; one
would think they had been written after we had been,
married fifteen years. They are full of the friendli-
ness and feelings of life's winter. . . . What
more can you do to distress me ? Stop loving me ?
That you have already done. Hate me ? Well, I
wish you would ; everything degrades me except
hatred; but indifference, with a calm pulse, fixed eyes,
monotonous walk ! . . . A thousand kisses, ten-
der, like my heart."
It was not merely indolence and indiffer-
ence that caused Josephine's neglect. It
was coquetry frequently, and Napoleon, in-
formed by his couriers as to whom she
received at Milan or Genoa, and of the
pleasures she enjoyed, was jealous with all
the force of his nature. More than one
young officer who dared pay homage to Jo-
sephine in this campaign was banished " by
order of the commander-in-chief." Reach'
ing Milan once, unexpectedly, he found
her gone. His disappointment was bitter.
" I reached Milan, rushed to your rooms, having
thrown up everything to see you, to press you to my
heart — you were not there ; you are travelling about
from one town to another, amusing yourself with
balls. . . . My unhappiness is inconceivable.
Don't put yourself out ; pursue your pleas-
ure ; happiness is made for you."
It was between such extremes of triumph-
ant love and black despair that Napoleon
lived throughout the Italian campaign.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON
CHAPTER VI.
NAPOLEON'S RETURN TO PARIS.— THE EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN.— THE i8TH BRUMAIRE
IN December, 1797, he returned to Paris. On the 4th of May he left Paris for Tou-
His whole family were collected there, Ion.
forming a " Bonaparte colony," as the To Napoleon this expedition was a mer-
Parisians called it. There were Joseph and ciful escape. He once said to Madame
his wife; Lucien, now married to Christine Re"musat :
Boyer, his old landlord's daughter, a mar-
riage Napoleon never forgave ; Eliza, now " In Paris, and Paris is France, they never can take
Madame Bacciochi ; Paul-
ine, now Madame Leclerc.
Madame Letitia was in the
city, with Caroline ; Louis
and Jerome were still in
school. Josephine had her
daughter Hortense, a girl of
thirteen, with her. Her son
Eugene, though but fifteen
years old, was away on a
mission for Napoleon, who,
in spite of the boy's youth,
had already taken him into
his confidence According
to Napoleon's express de-
sire, all the family lived in
great simplicity.
The return to Paris of the
commander-in-chieL of the
Army of Italy was the sig-
nal for a popular ovation.
The Directory gave him
every honor, changing the
name of the street in which
he lived to rue de la Victoire,
and making him a member
of the Institute ; but, con-
scious of its feebleness, and
inspired by that suspicion
which since the Revolution
began had caused the ruin
of so many men, it planned
to get rid of him.
Of the coalition against
France, formed in 1793, one
member alone remained in
arms — England. Napoleon
was to be sent against her.
An invasion of the island
was first discussed, and he
BUST OF BONAPARTE.
Bust in terra cotta, occupying a
place of honor in the Museum of Ver-
sailles. It is one of the best likenesses
of Bonaparte. The original has been
sought in vain ; the probability is that
it no longer exists, and that the Ver-
sailles copy is the only one. As far as
we know, this remarkable work has
never before been reproduced, prob-
ably on account of the bad light in
which it stands. It bears the follow-
ing inscription: " Le gtnera.1 Bona-
parte en l*an 8. Fait par Corbet en
fan VIII."1 This bust was made in
Egypt. A very beautiful marble copy
of the Corbet bust, made by Iselin, is
in the fine Napoleonic collection of
Mr. Charles Bonaparte of Baltimore.
the smallest interest in things, if
they do not take it in persons. . . .
The great difficulty of the Direct-
ory was that no one cared about
them, and that people began to
care too much about me. This
was why I conceived the happy
idea of going to Egypt."
He was under the influ-
ence, too, of his imagina-
tion ; the Orient had always
tempted him. It is certain
that he went away with
gigantic projects — nothing
less than to conquer the
whole of the East, and to
become its ruler and law-
giver.
"I dreamed of all sorts of
things, and I saw a way of carry-
ing all my projects into practical
execution. I would create a new
religion. I saw myself in Asia,
upon an elephant, wearing a tur-
ban, and holding in my hand a
new Koran which I had myself
composed. I would have united
in my enterprise the experiences
of two hemispheres, exploring for
my benefit and instruction all his-
tory, attacking the power of Eng-
land in the Indies, and renewing,
by their conquest, my relations
with old Europe. The time I
passed in Egypt was the most
delightful period of my life, for
it was the most ideal."
His friends, watching his
irritation during the days
before the campaign had
been decided upon, said :
" A free flight in space is
what such wings demand,
made an examination of the north coast. He will die here. He must go." He himself
His report was adverse, and he substituted said : " Paris weighs on me like a leaden
a plan for the invasion of Egypt — an old mantle."
idea in the French government.
The Directory gladly accepted the EXPEDITION IN EGYPT, 1798-1799-
change, and Napoleon was made com- Napoleon sailed from France on May
mander-in-chief of the Army of Egypt. 19, 1798 ; on June 9th he reached Malta,
VISCOUNT NELSc'N, DUKE OF BRONTE (1758-1805).
Engraved by Dick, after portrait by Knight. Nelson was born at Barnham, England. He entered the
navy at twelve years of age. Was made a post-captain when twenty-one years old, and during the next
few years was engaged actively in the American war. When war was declared between France and
England in 1793, Nelson was given command of the "Agamemnon," and sent to the Mediterranean,
where he took part in the sieges of Bastia and Cadiz. For his services in the winter of 1795-96 he was
made commodore, and for his daring and skill in the engagement with the Spanish off Cape St. Vincent,
February 13, 1797, he received the Order of the Bath and was made admiral. When Napoleon started for
Egypt, Nelson was ordered to intercept him, but his squadron was crippled in a gale and Napoleon
escaped. On August i, 1798, he attacked the French fleet in the harbor of Aboukir, and destroyed all
but two of the thirteen French ships. For the battle of the Nile, Nelson received a peerage. Nelson now
went against Naples, where, after the French had been driven from Italy and an amnesty declared, he
allowed the trial and sentence of Caraccioli, the admiral of the Neapolitan fleet— a judicial murder similar
to that of the Due d'Enghien. In the spring of 1801 Nelson went to the Baltic. At Copenhagen he
engaged the Danish and won the title of viscount. On the renewal of war between France and England
in 1803, Nelson went to the Mediterranean, where for two years he kept the French shut in port at
Toulon, while Napoleon was preparing for the invasion of England at Boulogne. In March, 1805, the
French Admiral Villeneuve escaped. Nelson sought him in the Mediterranean, chased him across the
Atlantic and back again, and finally, in September, 1805, found him at Cadiz. In October the French
were forced to battle off Cape Trafalgar, where Nelson won a glorious victory, though at the cost of his
life. His remains were interred in St. Paul's Cathedral on January 9, 1806.
KAPOLEON AS GENERAL-IN-CHIEF OF THE ARMY IN EGYPT. UESAIX.
The portraits on passes 46, 47, 48, and 49, of the principal members of the Egyptian Commission and the principal gen-
erals of the Army of the East, are by Dutertre, and from the collection of Baron Larrey. Hitherto unpublished. They
are of great importance on account of their unflinching reality. Dutertre. who took part in the expedition in the quality
of official painter, was above all things a skilful draughtsman ; his pencil was always well-sharpened and his observation
penetrating. Inaccessible to flattery, he never sought to idealize his models, or to represent them with Olympian features
and in the attitude of demi-gods. His portraits, all taken from life, will live in history as most reliable documents.— A. D.
and won for France " the strongest place
in Europe." July 2d he entered Alexan-
dria. On July 3d he entered Cairo, after
the famous battle of the Pyramids.
The French fleet had remained in Abou-
kir Bay after landing the army, and on
August ist was attacked by Nelson. Na-
poleon had not realized, before this battle,
the power of the English on the sea. He
knew nothing of Nelson's genius. The de-
struction of his fleet, and the consciousness
that he and his army were prisoners in the
Orient, opened his eyes to the greatest
weakness of France.
The winter was spent in reorganizing
the government of Egypt and in scientific
work. Over one hundred scientists had
been added to the Army of Egypt, includ-
ing some of the most eminent men of the
day : Monge, Geoffroy-St.-Hilaire, Berthol-
let, Fourier, and Denon. From their arrival
every opportunity was given them to carry
on their work. To stimulate them, Napo-
leon founded the Institute of Egypt, in
which membership was granted as a reward
for services.
These scientists went out in every direc-
tion, pushing their investigations up the
Nile as far as Philoe, tracing the bed of
the old canal from Suez to the Nile, un-
earthing ancient monuments, making col-
lections of the flora and fauna, examining
in detail the arts and industries of the peo-
ple. Everything, from the inscription on
the Rosetta Stone to the incubation of
chickens, received their attention.
On the return of the expedition, their
researches were published in a magnificent
work called " Description de 1'Egypte."
The information gathered by the French
at this time gave a great impetus to the
study of Egyptology, and their investiga-
tions on the old Suez canal led directly to
the modern work.
The peaceful work of science and law-
giving which Napoleon was conducting in
Egypt was interrupted by the news that
the Porte had declared war against France,
and that two Turkish armies were on their
way to Egypt. In March he set off to
Syria to meet the first.
This Syrian expedition was a failure, end-
ing in a retreat made horrible not only by
the enemy in the rear, but by pestilence and
heat.
The disaster was a terrible disillusion for
Napoleon. It ended his dream of an Ori-
ental realm for himself, of a kingdom em-
bracingthe whole Mediterranean for France.
" I missed my fortune at St. Jean d'Acre,"
he told his brother Lucien afterward ; and
again, " I think my imagination died at St.
Jean d'Acre." The words are those of the
man whose discouragement at a failure
was as profound as his hope at success was
high.
As Napoleon entered Egypt from Syria,
he learned that the second Turkish army
was near the Bay of Aboukir. He turned
against it and defeated it completely. In
the exchange of prisoners made after the
battle, a bundle of French papers fell into
his hands. It was the first news he had
had for ten months from France, and sad
news it was : Italy lost, an invasion of
Austrians and Russians threatening, the
Directory discredited and tottering.
If the Oriental empire of his imagination
.
BERTHIER.
had fallen, might it not be that in Europe
a kingdom awaited him? He decided to
leave Egypt at once, and with the greatest
secrecy prepared for his departure. The
army was turned over to Kleber, and with
four small vessels he sailed for France on
the night of August 22, 1799. On October
1 6th he was in Paris.
THE l8TH BRUMAIRE.
For a long time nothing had been heard
of Napoleon in France. The people said
he had been exiled by the jealous Direct-
ory. His disappearance into the Orient
had all the mystery and fascination of an
Eastern tale. His sudden reappearance
had something of the heroic in it. He
came like a god from Olympus, unheralded,
but at the critical instant.
The joy of the people, who at that day
certainly preferred a hero to suffrage, was
spontaneous and sincere. His journey
from the coast to Paris was a triumphal
march. Le retour du he'ros was the word in
everybody's mouth. On every side the
people cried : " You alone can save the
country. It is perishing without you.
Take the reins of government."
At Paris he found the government wait-
ing to be overthrown. " A brain and a
sword " was all that was needed to carry
out a coup d'etat organized while he was
still in Africa. Everybody recognized him
as the man for the hour. A large part of
the military force in Paris was devoted to
him. His two brothers, Lucien and Joseph,
were in positions of influence, the former
president of the Five Hundred, as one of
the two chambers was called. All that was
most distinguished in the political, mili-
tary, legal, and artistic circles of Paris
rallied to him. Among the men who
supported him were Talleyrand, Sieyes,
Kl.EllER.
Che"nier, Roederer, Monge, Cambaceres,
Moreau, Berthier, Murat.
On the i8th Brumaire (the gth of No-
vember), 1799, the plot culminated, and
Napoleon was recognized as the temporary
Dictator of France.
NAPOLEON AND JOSEPHINE.
The private sorrow to which Napoleon
returned, was as great as the public glory.
During the campaign in Egypt he had
learned beyond a doubt that Josephine's
coquetry had become open folly, and that
a young officer, Hippolyte Charles, whom
he had dismissed from the Army of Italy
two years before, was installed at Malmai-
son: The liaison was so scandalous that
Gohier, the president of the Directory,
advised Josephine to get a divorce from
Napoleon and marry Charles.
These rumors reached Egypt, and Na-
poleon, in despair, even talked them over
with Eugene de Beauharnais. The boy
defended his mother, and for a time suc-
ceeded in quieting Napoleon's resentment.
At last, however, he learned in a talk with
Junot that the gossip was true. He lost
all control of himself, and declared he
would have a divorce. The idea was aban-
doned, but the love and reverence he had
given Josephine were dead. From that
time she had no empire over his heart, no
power to inspire him to action or to enthu-
siasm.
When he landed in France from Egypt,
Josephine, foreseeing a storm, started out
to meet him at Lyons. Unfortunately she
took one road and Napoleon another, and
when he reached Paris at six o'clock in the
morning he found no one at home. When
Josephine arrived Napoleon refused to see
her, and it was three days before he re-
lented. Then his forgiveness was due to
the intercession of Hortense and Eugene,
to both of whom he was warmly attached.
But if he consented to pardon, he could
never give again the passionate affection
which he once had felt for her. He ceased
to be a lover, and became a commonplace,
tolerant, indulgerit, bourgeois husband,
upon whom his wife, in matters of impor-
tance, had no influence. Josephine was
hereafter the suppliant, 'but she never re-
gained the noble kiagdom she had despised.
RETURN OF PEACE.
Napoleon's domestic sorrow weakened
in no way his activity and vigor in public
affairs.
He realized that, if he would keep his
place in the hearts and confidence of the
people, he must do something to show his
strength, and peace was the gift he pro-
posed to make to the nation.
When he returned he found a civil war
raging in La Vendee. Before February he
had ended it. All over France brigandage
had made life and property uncertain. It
was stopped by his new regime.
Two foreign enemies only remained at
war with France — Austria and England.
He offered them peace. It was refused.
Nothing remained but to compel it. The
Austrians were first engaged. They had
two armies in the field ; one on the Rhine,
against which Moreau was sent, the other
in Italy — now lost to France — besieging the
French shut up in Genoa.
Moreau conducted the campaign in the
Rhine countries with skill, fighting two
successful battles, and driving his opponent
from Ulm.
Napoleon decided that he would him-
self carry on the Italian campaign, but of
that he said nothing in Paris. His army
was quietly brought together as a reserve
force ; then suddenly, on May 6, 1800, he
left Paris for Geneva. Immediately his
plan became evident. It was nothing else
than to cross the Alps and fall upon the
rear of the Austrians, then besieging Genoa.
Such an undertaking^was a veritable coup
de theatre. Its accomplishment was not
less brilliant than its conception. Three
principal passes lead from Switzerland ipto
Italy : Mont Cenis, the Great Saint Ber-
nard, and the Mount Saint Gothard. The
last was already held by the Austrians.
The first is the westernmost, and here Na-
poleon directed the attention of General
Melas, the Austrian commander. The cen-
tral, or Mount Saint Bernard, Pass was left
almost defenceless, and here the French
army was led across, a passage surrounded
by enormous difficulties, particularly for
the artillery, which had to be taken to
pieces and carried or dragged by the men.
Save the delay which the enemy caused
the French at Fort Bard, where five hun-
dred men stopped the entire army, Napo-
leon met with no serious resistance in en-
tering Italy. Indeed, the Austrians treated
the force with contempt, declaring that it
was not the First Consul who led it, but
an adventurer, and that the army was not
made up of French, but of refugee Italians.
This rumor was soon known. to be false.
On June 2d Napoleon entered Milan. It
was evident that a conflict was imminent,
and to prepare his soldiers Bonaparte ad-
dressed them :
" Soldiers, one of our departments was in the
power of the enemy ; consternation was in the south
of France ; the greatest part of the Ligurian terri-
tory, the most faithful friends of the Republic, had
been invaded. The Cisalpine Republic had again
become the grotesque plaything of the feudal regime.
Soldiers, you march, — and already the French terri-
tory is delivered ! Joy and hope have succeeded in
your country to consternation and fear.
" You give back liberty and independence to the
people of Genoa. You have delivered them from
their eternal enemies. You are in the capital of the
JVN01.
Cisalpine. The enemy, terrified, no longer hopes for
anything, except to regain its frontiers. You have
taken possession of its hospitals, its magazines, its
resources.
"The first act of the campaign is terminated.
Every day you hear millions of men thanking you for
your deeds.
"But shall it be said that French territory has
been violated with impunity? Shall we allow an
army which has carried fear into our families to
return to its firesides ? Will you run with your
arms ? Very well, march to the battle ; forbid their
retreat ; tear from them the laurels of which they
have taken possession ; and so teach the world that
the curse of destiny is on the rash who dare insult
the territory of the Great People. The result of all
our efforts will be spotless glory, solid peace."
Melas, the Austrian commander, had lost
much time ; but finally convinced that it was
really Bonaparte who had invaded Italy,
and that he had actually reached Milan,
he advanced into the plain of Marengo.
He had with him an army of from fifty
to sixty thousand men well supplied with
artillery.
Bonaparte, ignorant that so large a force
was at Marengo, advanced into the plain
with only a portion of his army. On June
i4th Melas attacked him. Before noon the
French saw that they had to do with the
entire Austrian army. For hours the battle
was waged furiously, but with constant loss
on the side of the, French. In spite of the
most intrepid fighting the army gave way.
"At four o'clock in the afternoon," says
a soldier who was present, "there remained
in a radius of two leagues not over six
thousand infantry, .a thousand horse, and
six pieces of cannon. A third of our army
was not in condition for battle. The lack
of carriages to transport the sick made
another third necessary for this painful task.
Hunger, thirst, fatigue, had forced a great
number to withdraw. The sharp-shooters
for the most part had lost the direction of
their regiments.
" He who in these frightful circumstances
i.
would have said, 'In two hours we shall
have gained the battle, made ten thousand
prisoners, taken several generals, fifteen
flags, forty cannons ; the enemy shall have
delivered to us eleven fortified places and
all the territory of beautiful Italy ; they will
soon defile shamefaced before our ranks ;
an armistice will suspend the plague of war
and bring back peace into our country,'—
he, I say, who would have said that, would
have seemed to insult our desperate situa-
tion."
The battle was won finally by the French,
through the fortunate arrival of Desaix
with reinforcements and the imperturbable
courage of the commander-in-chief. Bona-
parte's coolness was the marvel of those
who surrounded him.
"At the moment when the dead and the
dying covered the earth, the Consul was
constantly braving death. He gave his
orders with his accustomed coolness, and
saw the storm approach without seeming
to fear it. Those who saw him, forgetting
the danger that menaced them, said : ' What
if he should be killed? Why does he not
go back?' It is said that General Berthier
begged him to do so.
"Once General Berthier came to him to
tell him that the army was giving way and
that the retreat had commenced. Bona-
parte said to him : ' General, you do not
tell me that with sufficient coolness.' This
greatness of soul, this firmness, did not
leave him in the greatest dangers. When
the Fifty-ninth Brigade reached the bat-
tle-field the action was the hottest. The
First Consul advanced toward them and
cried: 'Come, my brave soldiers, spread
your banners ; the moment has come to
distinguish yourselves. I count on your
courage to avenge your comrades.' At the
moment that he pronounced these words,
five men were struck down near him.
He turned with a tranquil air towards the
NAPOLEON AT THE BATTLE OF THE PYRAMIDS, Jl'LV 21, 1798.
Engraved by Vallot in 1838. after painting by Gros (1810). The moment chosen by the artist is that when Napoleon
addressed to his soldiers that short and famous harangue, "Soldiers, from the summit of these Pyramids forty cen-
turies look down upon you." In the General's escort are Murat, his head bare and his sword clasped tightly : and
after him. in order, Duroc. Sulkowski, Berthier. Junot. and Eugfene de Beauharnais, then sub-lieutenant, all on horse-
back. On the right are Rampon, Desaix, Bertrand. and Lasalle. This picture was ordered for the Tuileries, and
was exhibited first in 1810. Napoleon gave it to one of his generals, and it did not reappear in Paris until 1832. It is
now in the gallery at Versailles. Gros regarded this picture as his best work, and himself chose Vallot to engrave it.
FRANCE AT PEACE.
enemy, and said: 'Come, my friends,
charge them.'
"I had curiosity enough to listen atten-
tively to his voice, to examine his features.
The Parisians were dazzled by the cam-
paign. Of the passage of the Alps they
said, " It is an achievement greater than
Hannibal's ; " and they repeated how
The most courageous man, the hero the "the First Consul had pointed his finger at
most eager for glory, might have been over- the frozen summits, and they had bowed
come in his situation without anyone blam-
ing him. But he was not. In these fright-
ful moments, when fortune seemed to desert
him, he was still the Bonaparte of Arcola
and Aboukir."
When Desaix came up with his division,
Bonaparte took
an hour to ar-
range for the
final charge.
During this
time the Aus-
trian artillery
was thundering
upon the army,
each volley car-
ry i n g away
whole lines.
The men re-
ceived death
without mo
ing from the.
places, and the
ranks closed
over the bodies
of their com-
rades. This
deadly artillery
even reached
the cavalry,
drawn up be-
hind, as well as
a large number
of infantry
who, encour-
aged by De-
saix's arrival,
had hastened
MEDALLION OF
back to the
field of honor.
In spite of the
horror of this
preparation
Bonaparte did not falter. When he was
ready he led his army in an impetuous
charge which overwhelmed the Austrians
completely, though it cost the French one
of their bravest generals, Desaix. It was
a frightful struggle, but the perfection with
which the final attack was planned, won the
battle of Marengo and drove the Austrians
from Italy.
their heads."
At the news of Marengo the streets were
lit with " joy fires," and from wall to wall
rang the cries of Vive la republique ! Vive le
premier consul ! Vive /'arme'e !
The campaign against the Austrians was
finished De-
cember .3, 1800,
by the battle of
Ho hen linden,
won by Mo-
reau, and in
February the
treaty of Lune-
v i 1 1 e estab-
lished peace.
England was
slower in com-
ing to terms, it
not being until
March, 1802,
that she signed
the treaty of
Amiens.
At last
France was at
peace with all
the world. She
hailed Napo-
leon as h e r
savior, and or-
dered that the
iSth Brumaire
be celebrated
throughout the
republic as a
solemn fete in
his honor.
The country
The following inscription, written in French, by Dutertre, the
official painter of the principal personages in the Egyptian expedi-
tion, appears on the reverse side of this medallion, which frames one
of the most precious gems of Napoleonic iconography. " I. Dutertre,
made this drawing of the general in-chief from nature, on board the
vessel ' L'Orient.' during the crossing of the expedition to Egypt in
the year VII. (sic) of the Republic." A short time ago the drawing
came into the possession of the Versailles Museum.
saw in him
something
greater than a
peacemaker.
She was discovering that he was to be her
lawgiver, for, while ending the wars, he had
begun to bring order into the interior
chaos which had so long tormented the
French people, to reestablish the finances,
the laws, the industries, to restore public
works, to encourage the arts and sciences,
even to harmonize the interests of rich and
poor, of church and state.
Pencil sketch by Baron Gros. Collection of Baron Larrey. This is a sketch cf the highest artistic and historical
value. It has never before been published, and I owe the right of reproduction to the great kindness of Baron
Larrey, ex-military-surgeon to Napoleon III., and son of Baron Larrey, surgeon-in-chief to the armies of Napoleon I.
This drawing was presented to Baron Larrey by Gros himself. It was the first sketch, the germ, of the famous picture
in the Louvre, also reproduced here. It seems that Baron Gros greatly modified his first design at the request of
Denon, superintendent of the Beaux-Arts, who thought the picture too realistic, although heroic in idea and true to
history. Thus it happened that in the final design Bonaparte is represented as merely touching- with the tips of his
fingers the tumor of one of the plague-stricken, while in the original drawing (here reproduced) he clasps the body of
an unfortunate victim in his arms with a movement of rare energy. I cannot help regretting that the great painter
should have felt obliged to yield to the counsels and entreaties of Denon. — A. D.
CHAPTER VII.
NAPOLEON AS STATESMAN AND LAWGIVER.— THE FINANCES.— THE 1NDUSTRIES.-
THE PUBLIC WORKS.
THE NEW CONSTITUTION.
" Now we must rebuild, and, moreover,
we must rebuild solidly," said Napoleon to
his brother Lucien the day after the coup
a Mat which had overthrown the Directory
and made him the temporary Dictator of
France.
The first necessity was a new constitu-
tion. In ten years three constitutions had
been framed and adopted, and now the
third had, like its predecessors, been de-
clared worthless. At Napoleon's side was
a man who had the draft of a constitution
ready in his pocket. It had been promised
him that, if he would aid in the i8th Bru-
maire, this instrument should be adopted.
This man was the Abbe Sieyes. He had
been a prominent member of the Ccristit-
uent Assembly, but, curiously enough, his
fame there had been founded more on his
silence and the air of mystery in which he
enveloped himself than on anything he had
done. The superstitious veneration which
he had won, saved him even during the
Terror, and he was accustomed to say
laconically, when asked what he did in
that period, "I lived."
It was he who, when Napoleon was
still in Egypt, had seen the necessity of
* a
g 131
:• let
O «
KLfiBER, 1753 OR 1754-1800.
Engraved by G. Fiesinger, after portrait by Gue'rin. Jean-Baptist Kleber was born at Striiiburg i.ii
1754 (?). The son of a mason, he studied architecture for a time, but abandoned it to enter the military
school of Munich, from which he went into the Austrian army. In 1783 he left the army to return to archi-
tecture. In 1792 he joined the revolutionary army, and served first on the Rhine, later in the Vendee,,
where he distinguished himself. Made general of division in the army of the North, Kleber won laurels,
at Fleurus, Mons, Louvain, and Maastricht, and in the campaign of 1796. He was appointed commander-
in-chief temporarily, but was recalled when about to enter Frankfort in 1797, the command being given to-
Hoche. Disappointed, he resigned from the army. When Napoleon went to Egypt, he asked for Kleber.
In all the battles of the campaign he showed his bravery and skill ; and when Napoleon left for France he
transferred his command to him. The situation of the French army in Egypt soon became desperate,
and Kleber was trying to negotiate with the English and Turks an honorable retirement, when Admiral
Keith ordered him to give up his army as prisoners of war. Kleber published the letter in the army, with
the words, " Soldiers, such insolence can be answered but by victories ; prepare for combat." At Heli-
opolis, with eight thousand men, he met the Grand Vizir with eighty thousand, and completely conquered
him. Soon after he put down a revolt in Cairo, and was beginning to reconquer and reorganize the:
country when he was assassinated, June 14. 1800.
" BUONAPARTE."
Fiesinger engraver, after Guerin. Published " 29 Vende'tniaire, 1'an VII." (1799.) It: Dt this portrait that Taine
writes : '• Look now at this portrait by GueVin, this lean body, these narrow shoulders in their uniform creased by his
brusque motions, this neck enveloped in a high wrinkled cravat, these temples concealed by long hair falling straight
over them, nothing to be seen but the face ; these hard features made prominent by strong contrasts of light and shade ;
these cheeks as hollow as the interior angle of the eye ; these prominent cheek-bones ; this massive protruding chin ;
these curving, mobile, attentive lips : these great, clear eyes deeply set under the overarching eyebrows ; this fixed, in-
comprehensible look, sharp as a sword ; these two straight wrinkles which cross the forehead from the base of the
nose like a furrow of continual anger and inflexible will."
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
head which crowned
the edifice was called,
did nothing but live at
Versailles and draw a
princely salary.
Napoleon saw at
once the weak points of
the structure, but he
saw how it could be re-
arranged to serve a dic-
tator. He demanded
that the Senate be
stripped of its power,
and that the Grand
Elector be replaced by
a First Consul, to whom
the executive force
should be confided.
Sieyes consented, and
Napoleon was named
-First Consul.
The whole machin-
ery of the government
was now centred in one
man. "The state, it
was I," said Napoleon
at St. Helena. The
new constitution was
founded on principles
the very opposite of
those for which the
Revolution had been
made, but it was the
only hope there was of
dragging France from
the slough of anarchy
and despair into which
she had fallen.
Napoleon undertook
the work of reconstruc-
tion which awaited
him, with courage,
energy, and amazing
a military dictatorship, and had urged the audacity. He was forced to deal at once
Directory to order Napoleon home to help with all departments of the nation's life —
him reorganize the government — an order with the finances, the industries, the emigres,
which was never received. the Church, public education, the codifica-
Soon after the i8th Brumaire, Sieyes tion of the laws,
presented his constitution. No more bun-
gling and bizarre instrument for conducting
the affairs of a nation was ever devised.
Warned by the experience of the past ten
" I.UC1EN BONAl'ARTE, PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL OF THE KIVE KINDRED,
iSl'H BRUMAIRE, 1799.'"
Lucien Bonaparte, born at Ajaccio, March 21, 1775, was educated in France, and
returned to Corsica in 1792. Ardent revolutionist, he abandoned Paoli, and left Corsica
for France. Obtaining a place at Saint Maximin, he became prominent as an agitator.
Here he married Christine Boyer, his landlord's daughter. In 1795 Lucien left Saint
Maximin, and soon after was made commissary to the Army of the North, but resigned
the next year. The two years following he passed in Corsica, but went to Paris in
1798, on being elected deputy to the Council of Five Hundred. He soon became
prominent as a speaker, and his house was a centre for the best literary society of the
capital. He was made president of the Council of Five Hundred after Napoleon's
return from Egypt, and aided in the coup d'etat of the i8th Brumaire. In the reor-
ganization of the government Lucien was named Minister of the Interior, but he and
Napoleon did not get on well, and he was sent as ambassador to Spain. Returning,
he took an active part in the delicate work of the Concordat and Legion of Honor.
Lucien was made senator after the Consulate for life was arranged, but he made a
second marriage which displeased Napoleon. He left France, settling in Rome.
THE FINANCES.
The first question was one of money.
years, he abandoned the ideas of 1789, and The country was literally bankrupt in
declared that the power must come from 1799. The treasury was empty, and the
above, the confidence from below. His government practised all sorts of make-
system of voting took the suffrage from shifts to get money to pay those bills which
the people ; his legislative body was com- could not be put off. One day, having to
posed of three sections, each of which was send out a special courier, it was obliged
practically powerless. All the force of the to give him the receipts or the opera to pay
government was centred in a senate of aged his expenses. And, again, it was in such
men. The Grand Elector, as the figure- a tight pinch that it was on the poipf of
NAPOLEON AND GAUDIN.
sending the gold coin in the Cabinet of
Medals to the mint to be melted. Loans
could not be negotiated ; government
paper was worthless ; stocks were down
to the lowest. One of the worst features
of the situation was the condition of the
taxes. The assessments were as arbitrary
as before the Revolution, and they were
collected with greater difficulty.
To select an honest, capable, and well-
57
known financier was Napoleon's first act.
The choice he made was wise — a Monsieur
Gaudin, afterward the Duke de Gae'te, a
quiet man, who had the confidence of the
people. Under his management credit was
restored, the government was able to make
the loans necessary, and the department
of finance was reorganized in a thorough
fashion.
Napoleon's gratitude to Monsieur Gaudin
GENERAL BONAPARTE AT THE C<">rNCIL OF THE FIVE HUNDRED AT SAINT-CLOUD, NOVEMBER IO, 1799 (igTH BRUMAIRE).
By Fran£ois Bouchot. On the ioth of November the Anciens assembled in the gallery of the chateau, and the Five
Hundred in the orangery. Bonaparte presented himself first at the bar of the A nczens, and then betook himself to the
Council of Five Hundred, presided over by his brother Lucien. He entered with bared head, accompanied by only four
grenadiers. Hardly had he crossed the threshold when cries of " hors de loi" were heard. In vain he tried to speak ; his
bitterest enemies advanced against him with clinched fists and threatening looks, and covered him with insults. The
grenadiers whom he had left at the door ran up, and, thrusting aside the deputies, seized him by the middle. Lucien
quitted the chair, and coming to the side of his brother pronounced the dissolution of the Assembly. Soon after, the battal-
ion of grenadiers, with fixed bayonets, advanced along the full width of the orangery, and so dispersed the deputies. Such
was the famous scene which Bouchot has represented with conscientious regard for history in this superb canvas, now in
the Versailles gallery.— A. D.
58 THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
was lasting. Once when asked to change nothing but fresh water, whilst with my
him for a more brilliant man, he said : good Gaudin 1 can always rely on having
" I fully acknowledge all your protigi! good crown pieces."
is worth ; but it might easily happen that, The famous Bank of France dates from
with all his intelligence, he would give me this time. It was founded under Napo-
" INSTALLATION OF THE COUNCIL OF STATE AT THE PALACE OF THE PETIT I.r.XEMBOl'KG, DECEMBER 29, 1799.
Dy Auguste Conder. The Councillors of State having assembled in the hall which had been arranged for ;he
occasion, the First Consul opened the seance and heard the oath taken by the sectional presidents — Boulay de la
Meurthe (legislation), Brune (war), Deferment (finances), Ganteaume (marine), Roederer (interior). The First Consul
drew up and signed two proclamations, to the French people and to the army. The Second Consul, Cambac^res, and
the Third Consul, Lebrun, were present at the meeting. Locre, secretaire-general du Conseil d^Etat, conducted the
f races-verbal. This picture is at Versailles.
REFORM OF THE TAXES.
59
Icon's personal direction, and he never A great improvement was that the taxes
ceased to watch over it jealously. became fixed and regular. Napoleon wished
Most important of all the financial meas- that each man- should know what he had
ures was the reorganization of the system to pay out each year. " True civil liberty
of taxation. The First Consul insisted depends on the safety of property," he told
that the taxes must meet the whole ex- his Council of State. " There is none in a
pense of the nation, save war, which must country where the rate of taxation is
pay for itself ; and he so ordered affairs changed every year. A man who has three
that never after his administration was thousand francs income does not know how
fairly begun was a deficit known or a loan much he will have to live on the next year,
made. This was done, too, without the His whole substance may be swallowed up
people feeling the burden of taxation. In- by the taxes."
deed, that burden was so much lighter Nearly the whole revenue came from in-
under his administration than it had been direct taxes applied to a great number of
under the old regime, that peasant and articles. In case of a war which did not
workman, in most
cases, probably did
not know they were
being taxed.
" Before 1789,"
says Taine, " out of
one hundred francs
of net revenue, the
workman gave
fourteen to his
seignor, fourteen
to the clergy, fifty-
three to the state,
and kept only eigh-
teen ornineteen for
himself. Since
1800, from one hun-
dred francs income
he pays nothing to
the seignor or the
Church, and he
pays to the state,
the depart me nt,
and the commune
but twenty-one
francs, leaving
seventy-nine in his
pocket." And such
was the method and
care with which
this system was
administered, that the state received more
BONAPARTE, K1RST CONSUL.
One of the best portraits of the First Consul— the truest
of all, perhaps. Unlike Bouillon, Van Bree, Geliotte, Isabey,
Boilly painted him in his real aspect, without any striving after
the ideal. This is really the determined little Corsican, tor-
mented by ambition and a thirst for conquest. This fine por-
trait has been admirably etched by Duplessis-Bertaux.— A. D.
wine.
pay its way, Napo-
leon proposed to
raise each of these
a few centimes.
The nation would
surely prefer this,
to paying it to the
Russians or Aus-
trians. When pos-
sible the taxes were
reduced. " Better
leave the money in
the hands of the
citizens than lock
it up in a cellar, as
they do in Prussia."
He was cautious
that extra taxes
should not come on
the very poor, if it
could be avoided.
A suggestion to
charge the vege-
table and fish sell-
ers for their stalls
came before him.
"The public
square, like water,
ought to be free.
It is quite enough
that we tax salt and
It would become the city
than twice as much as it had before. The of Paris much more to think of restoring
enormous sums which the police and tax- the corn market."
collectors had appropriated now went to An important part of his financial policy
the state. Here is but one example of was the rigid economy which was insisted
numbers which show how minutely Napo- on in all departments. If a thing was
Icon guarded this part of the finances. It bought, it must be worth what was paid
is found in a letter to Fouch£, the chief of for it. If a man held a position, he must
police : do its duties. Neither purchases norposi-
" What happens at Bordeaux happens at Turin, at tions could be made unless reasonable and
Spa, at Marseilles, etc. The police commissioners useful. This was in direct opposition to
derive immense profits from the gaming-tables. My the old regime, of which waste, idleness,
intention is that the towns shall reap the benefit of d parasites were the chief characteristics,
the tables. I shall employ the two hundred thousand „, . . ,.
francs paid by the tables of Bordeaux in building a Tne saving in expenditure was almost m-
bridge or a canal. . . ." credible. Atrip to Fontainebteau, which
6o
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
cost Louis XVI. four hundred thousand
dollars, Napoleon would make, in no less
state, for thirty thousand dollars.
.The expenses of the civil household,
which amounted to five million dollars
under the old regime, were now cut down
to six hundred thousand dollars, though
the elegance was no less.
THE INDUSTRIES.
A master who gave such strict attention
to the prosperity of his kingdom would not,
of course, overlook its industries. In fact,
they were one of Napoleon's chief cares.
His policy was one of protection. He
would have France make everything she
wanted, and sell to her neighbors, but
never buy from them. To stimulate the
manufactories, which in 1799 were as nearly
bankrupt as the public treasury, he visited
the factories himself to learn their needs,
He gave liberal orders, and urged, even
commanded, his associates to do the same.
At one time, anxious to aid the batiste
factories of Flanders, he tried to force
Josephine to give up cotton goods and to
set the fashion in favor of the batistes ;
but she made such an outcry that he was
obliged to abandon the idea. For the same
reason he wrote to his sister Eliza : " I beg
that you will allow your court to wear
nothing but silks and cambrics, and that
you will exclude all cottons and muslins,
in order to favor French industry."
Frequently he would take goods on con-
signment, to help a struggling factory.
Rather than allow a manufactory to be
idle, he would advance a large sum of
money, and a quantity of its products
would be put under government control.
After the battle of Eylau, Napoleon sent
one million six hundred thousand francs
to Paris, to be used in this way.
To introduce cotton-making into the
country was one of his chief industrial am-
bitions. At the beginning of the century
it was printed in all the factories of France,
but nothing more. He proposed to the
Council of State to prohibit the importa-
tion of cotton thread and the woven goods.
There was a strong opposition, but he car-
ried his point.
"As a result," said Napoleon to Las
Cases complacently, " we possess the three
branches, to the immense advantage of
our population and to the detriment and
sorrow of the English ; which proves that,
in administration as in war, one must ex-
ercise character. ... I occupied my-
-sclf no less in encouraging silks. As
Emperor, and King of Italy, I counted one
hundred and twenty millions of income
from the silk harvest."
In a similar way he encouraged agricul-
ture ; especially was he anxious that France
should raise all her own articles of diet.
He had Berthollet look into maple and tur-
nip sugar, and he did at last succeed in
persuading the people to use beet sugar ;
though he never convinced them that Swiss
tea equalled Chinese, or that chicory was
as good as coffee.
PUBLIC WORKS.
The works he insisted should be carried
on in regard to roads and public buildings
were of great importance. There was
need that something be done.
" It is impossible to conceive, if one had not been
a witness of it before and after the i8th Brumaire
[said the chancellor Pasquier], of the widespread
ruin wrought by the Revolution. . . . There
were hardly two or three main roads [in France] in a
fit condition for traffic ; not a single one was there,
perhaps, wherein was not found some obstacle that
could not be surmounted without peril. With regard
to the ways of internal communication, they had been
indefinitely suspended. The navigation of rivers and
canals was no longer feasible.
" In all directions, public buildings, and those
monuments which represent the splendor of the state,
were falling into decay. It must fain be admitted
that if the work of destruction had been prodigious,
that of restoration was no less so. Everything was
taken hold of at one and the same time, and every-
thing progressed with a like rapidity. Not only was
it resolved to restore all that required restoring in
various parts of the country, in all parts of the public
service, but new, grand, beautiful and useful works
were decided upon, and many were brought to a
happy termination. This certainly constitutes one of
the most brilliant sides of the consular and imperial
regime."
In Paris alone vast improvements were
made. Napoleon began the Rue de Rtvo-
li, built the wing connecting the Tuileries
and the Louvre, erected the triumphal arch
of the Carrousel, the Arc de Triomphe at
the head of the Champs Elyse"es, the Col-
umn Vendome, the Madeleine, began the
Bourse, built the Pont d'Austerlitz, and
ordered, commenced, or finished, a number
of minor works of great importance to the
city. The markets interested him particu-
larly. " Give all possible care to the con-
struction of the markets and to their
healthfulness, and to the beauty of the
Halle-aux-bl^s and of the Halle-aux-vins.
The people, too, must have their Louvre."
The works undertaken outside of Paris
in France, and in the countries under her
rule in the time that Napoleon was in
power, were of a variety and extent which
PUBLIC I IMPROVEMENTS.
6r
would be incredible, if
every traveller in Europe
did not have the evidence
of them still before his
eyes. The mere enu-
meration of these works
and of the industrial
achievements of Napo-
leon, made by Las Cases,
reads like a fairy story.
" You wish to know the
treasures of Napoleon ?
They are immense, it is
true, but they are all ex-
posed to light. They are
the noble harbors of Ant-
werp and Flushing, which
are capable of containing
the largest fleets, and of
protecting them against
the ice from the sea ; the
hydraulic works at Dun-
kirk, Havre, and Nice ;
the immense harbor of
Cherbourg ; the maritime
works at Venice ; the
beautiful roads from Ant-
werp to Amsterdam, from
Mayence to Metz, from
Bordeaux to Bayonne ;
the passes of the Simplon,
of Mont Cenis, of Mount
(ienevre, of the Corniche,
which open a communica-
tion through the Alps in
four different directions,
and which exceed in gran-
deur, in boldness, and in
skill of execution, all the
works of the Romans (in
that alone you will find •
eight hundred millions) ;
the roads from the Pyre-
nees to the Alps, from
Parma to Spezia, from
Savona to Piedmont ; the
bridges of Jena, Auster-
litz, Des Arts, Sevres,
Tours, Roanne, Lyons,
Turin ; of the Isere, of the
Durance, of Bordeaux, of
Rouen, etc.; the canal
which connects the Rhine
with the Rhone by the
Doubs, and thus unites the
North Sea with the Medi-
terranean; the canal which joins the Scheldt
with the Somme, and thus joins Paris and
Amsterdam ; the canal which unites the
Ranee to the Vilaine ; the canal of Aries ;
that of Pavia, and the canal of the Rhine ;
MOREAU, ABOUT
Engraved by Elizabeth G. Berhan, after Gue'rin. Moreau (Jean- Victor) was
born at Morlaix in 1763. Studied law at Renncs. In 1792 entered the army
of Dumouriez. Was made general of brigade in 1793, and general of division
in 1794. Two years later received the command of the Army of the Rhine and
Moselle, which he conducte'd with rare skill. Having seized a correspondence of
the Prince of Conde" and Pichegru, which proved the latter a conspirator, he con-
cealed it out of friendship for Pichegru until after the i8th Fructidor, when the lat-
ter was arrested. For this he was retired from service for eighteen months, but
returned to the Army of Italy in 1799. Returning to Paris in 1799, ne first met
Bonaparte, whom he aided on the i8th Brumaire. Moreau, as a reward for his
services, was named general-in-chief of the Army of the Rhine. His campaign at
the head of his new army was brilliant, ending in the great victory at Hohen-
linden on December 3, 1800. Returning to Paris, he became the centre of a faction
discontented with Bonaparte, and refused the title of marshal and the decoration
of the Legion of Honor which the latter offered him. He was approached by
agents of Louis XVIII., and was supposed to be connected indirectly with the
Georges plot. Was arrested, tried, and exiled for two years. He retired to the
United States, where at first he travelled extensively. Moreau settled in this coun-
try, leading a quiet life until 1813, when he was invited by the Emperor Alexan-
der to return to Europe. With Bernadotte he prepared the plans of the campaign
of 1813 and 1814, and it was by his advice that the allies refused to give general
battle to Napoleon. At Dresden, on August 27, 1813, he was mortally wounded : it
is said, by a French bullet.
the draining of the marshes of Bourgoin, of
the Cotentin, of Rochefort ; the rebuilding
of the greater part of the churches de-
stroyed by the Revolution ; the building
of others; theinstitution of numerous estab-
62
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
lishments of industry for the suppression
of mendicity ; the gallery at the Louvre ;
the construction of public warehouses, of
the Bank, of the canal of the Ourcq ; the
distribution of water in the city of Paris ;
of many hundreds of manufactories of
cotton, for spinning and for weaving, which
employ several millions of workmen ; funds
accumulated to establish upwards of four
hundred manufactories of sugar from
NAPOLEON CROSSING THE GKEAT ST. BERNARD, l8oo.
Engraved by Francois, after a picture by Delaroche, painted in !848, published in 1852 by P. & D.
- '' The Queen of England possesses at Osborne a reduction of this portrait made
Colnaghisco, London,
by Delaroche himself."
the numerous drains, the quays, the em-
bellishments, and the monuments of that
large capital ; the works for the embellish-
ment of Rome ; the reestablishment of
the manufactures of Lyons ; the creation
beet-root, for the consumption of part of
France, and which would have furnished
sugar at the same price as the West Indies,
if they had continued to receive encourage-
ment for only four years longer ; the sub-
NAPOLEON THE GREAT CROSSING THE MOUNT ST. BERNARD, MAY, l8dO.
Engraved by Antonio Gilbert in 1809, under the direction of Longhi, after portrait painted by David in 1805.
Dedicated to the Prince Eugene Napoleon of France, Viceroy of Italy. It was soon after his return from Marengo
that Napoleon expressed a wish to be painted by David. The artist had long desired this work, and seized the
opportunity eagerly. He asked the First Consul when he would pose for him.
" Pose i " said Bonaparte. " Do you suppose the great men of antiquity posed for their portraits ? "
" But I paint you for your time, for men who have seen you. They would like to have it like you."
'•Like me! It is not the perfection of the features, a pimple on the nose, which makes resemblance. It is the
character of the face that should be represented. No one cares whether the portraits of great men look like them or
not. It is enough that their genius shines from the picture."
" I have never considered it in that way. But you are right, Citizen Consul. You need not pose : I will paint you
without th=t." David went to breakfast daily after this with Napoleon, in order to study his face, and the Consul put at
his service all the garments he had worn at MarengD. It is told that David mounted Napoleon on a mule for this picture,
but that the General demurred. He sprang upon his horse, and, making him rear, said to the artist, -' Faint me th«s **
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
stitution of woad for indigo, which would
have been at last brought to a state of
perfection in France, and obtained as
good and as cheap as the indigo from the
colonies', numerous manufactories for all
kinds of objects of art, etc.; fifty millions
expended in repairing and beautifying the
palaces belonging to the Crown ; sixty
millions in furniture for the palaces belong-
ing to the Crown in France, in Holland,
at Turin, and at Rome ; sixty millions
of diamonds for the Crown, all purchased
with Napoleon's money ; the Regent (the
only diamond that was left belonging to
the former diamonds of the Crown) with-
drawn from the hands of the Jews at
Berlin, in whose hands it had been left as
a pledge for three millions. The Napoleon
Museum, valued at upwards of four hun-
dred millions, filled with objects legiti-
mately acquired, either by moneys or by
treaties of peace known to the whole world,
by virtue of which the chefs-axuvre it
contains were given in lieu of territory or
of contributions. Several millions amassed
to be applied to the encouragement of
agriculture, which is the paramount con-
sideration for the interest of France ; the
introduction into France of merino sheep,
etc. These form a treasure of several thou-
sand millions which will endure for ages."
Napoleon himself looked on these achieve-
ments as his most enduring monument. " The
allied powers cannot take from me here-
after," he told O'Meara, "the great public
works I have executed, the roads which
I made over the Alps, and the seas which
I have united. They cannot place their
feet to improve where mine have not been
before. They cannot take from me the
code of laws which I formed, and which
will go down to posterity."
CHAPTER VIII.
RETURN OF THE EMIGRES.— THE CONCORDAT.— LEGION OF HONOR.— CODE
NAPOLEON.
THE EMIGRES.
BUT there were wounds in the French
nation more profound than those caused
by lack of credit, by neglect and corrup-
tion. The body which in 1789 made up
France had, in the last ten. years, been
violently and horribly wrenched asunder.
One hundred and fifty thousand of the
richest, most cultivated, and most capable
of the population had been stripped of
wealth and position, and had emigrated to
foreign lands.
Napoleon saw that if the emigre's could
be reconciled, he at once converted a pow-
erful enemy into a zealous friend. In spite
of the opposition of those who had made
the Revolution and gained their positions
through it, he accorded an amnesty to the
Emigre's, which included the whole one hun-
dred and fifty thousand, with the exception
of about one thousand, and this number,
it was arranged, should be reduced to five
hundred in the course of a year. More,
he provided for their wants. Most of the
smaller properties confiscated by the Revo-
lution had been sold, and Napoleon insisted
that those who had bought them from the
state should be assured of their tenure ; but
in case a property had not been disposed of,
he returned it to the family, though rarely
in full. In case of forest lands, not over
three hundred and seventy-five -acres were
given back. Gifts and positions were given
to many emigre's, so that the majority were
able to live in ease.
A valuable result of this policy of recon-
ciliation was the amount of talent, expe-
rience, and culture which he gained for
the government. France had been run for
ten years by country lawyers, doctors, and
pamphleteers, who, though they boasted
civic virtue and eloquence, and though
they knew their Plutarchs and Rousseaus by
heart, had no practical sense, and little or
no experience. The return of the Emigre's
gave France a body of trained diplomats,
judges, and thinkers, many of whom were
promptly admitted to the government.
THE CHURCH.
More serious than the amputation of the
aristocracy had been that of the Church.
The Revolution had torn it from the nation,
had confiscated its property, turned its
cathedrals into barracks, its convents and
seminaries into town halls and prisons, sold
its lands, closed its schools and hospitals. It
had demanded an oath of the clergy which
had divided the body, and caused thousands
to emigrate. Not content with this, it had
REESTABLISHMENT OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.
tried to supplant the old religion, first with
a worship of the Goddess of Reason, after-
wards with one of the Supreme Being.
But the people still loved the Catholic
Church. The mass of them kept their
65
but
the decade,'2 said a workman once,
we change our shirts on Sunday."
Napoleon understood the popular heart,
and he proposed the reestablishment of the
Catholic Church. The Revolutionists, even
"NAPOLEONE BUONAPARTE, FIRST CONSUL OF FRANCE." l8oO.
Painted by Masquerier, who visited Paris in 1800. where he made a portrait of Napoleon. " This, on being
exhibited in England, where it was the first authentic portrait of the emperor, proved a source of considerable
gain to the painter." The portrait was engraved, soon after his return to London, by C. Turner.
crucifixes in their houses, told their beads,
observed fast days. No matter how severe
a penalty was attached to the observance
of Sun'day instead of the day which had
replaced it, called the " decade," at heart
the people remembered it. "We rest on
his warmest friends among the generals,
opposed it. Infidelity was a cardinal point
in the creed of the majority of the new
regime. They not only rejected the Church,
they ridiculed it. Rather than restore
Catholicism, they advised Protestantism.
66
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
"But," declared Napoleon, "• France is not
Protestant ; she is Catholic."
In the Council of State, where the ques-
tion was argued, he said : " My policy is to
govern men as the greatest number wish to
be governed. ... I carried on the war
of Vendee by becoming a Catholic ; I estab-
lished myself in Egypt by becoming a
Mussulman ; I won over the priests in Italy
by becomingjUltramontane. If I governed
Jews I should reestablish the temple of
Solomon,
the sovereignty
of the people
should be under-
stood."
Evidently this
was a very differ-
ent way of under-
standing that
famous doctrine
from that which
had been in
vogue, which
consisted in forc-
ing the people to
accept what each
idealist thought
was best, without
consulting their
prejudices or
feelings. In
spite of opposi-
tion, Napoleon's
will prevailed,
and in the spring
of 1802 the Con-
cordat was
signed. This
treaty between
the Pope and
France is still in
force in France.
It is thus, I think, that
"N. BONAPARTE, LUNEVILLE, AN IX.
the government and army, but undoubtedly
it was one of the most statesmanlike meas-
ures carried out by Napoleon.
" The joy of the overwhelming majority
of France silenced even the boldest mal-
contents," says Pasquier ; "it became evi-
dent that Napoleon, better than those who
surrounded him, had seen into the depths
of the nation's heart."
It is certain that in reestablishing the
Church Napoleon did not yield to any
religious prejudice, although the Catholic
Church was the
one he preferred.
It was purely a
question of
policy. In ar-
ranging the Con-
cordat he might
have secured
more liberal
measures —
measures in
which hebelieved
— but he refused
them.
" Do you wish me
to manufacture a
religion of caprice for
my own special use,
a religion that would
be nobody's? I do
not so understand
matters. What I
want is the old Catho-
lic religion, the only
one which is im-
bedded in every
heart, and from
which it has never
been torn. This re-
ligion alone can con-
ciliate hearts in my
favor ; it alone can
smooth away all ob-
stacles."
Engraver signs U. P.
It makes the __.._ e
Catholic Church In discussing
the state church, allows the government the subject at St. Helena he said to Las
to name the bishops, compels it to pay the Cases :
salaries of the clergy, and to furnish cathe-
drals and churches for public worship, " When I came to the head of affairs, I had already
which, however, remain national property. [°™ed certain ^ °n the great principles which
,-ni A j • j j /• ii hold society together. I had weighed all the im-
The Concordat provided for the absolu- portance Of religion ; I was persuaded of it, and I
tion of the priests who had married in the had resolved to reestablish it. You would scarcely
Revolution, restored Sunday, and made believe in the difficulties that I had to restore Catholi-
legal holidays of certain fete days. This cism- l would have been followed much more will-
j . i • <• mely if I had unfurled the banner of Protestantism,
arrangement was not made at the price of It is sure that in the disorder to which T
intolerance towards Other bodies. 1 he succeeded, in the ruins where I found myself, I could
French government protects and contrib- choose between Catholicism and Protestantism. And
Utes towards the support of all religions it is true that at that moment the disposition was in
Within its bounds, Catholic, Protestant, favor of the latter. But outside the fact thatl really
T ' clung to the religion in which I had been born, I had
Jew, or Mussulman. the highest motives to decide me. By proclaiming
The Concordat was ridiculed by many ill Protestantism, what would I have obtained? I
:;T\
" N. Bonaparte,
NAPOLEON WHILE FIRST CONSUL OF FRANCE.
Consul de la Re'publique Fran9aise." Engraved by Mercohy£/j, after Dalbe.
should have created in France two great parties
about equal, when I wished there should be longer
but one. I should have excited the fury of religious
quarrels, when the enlightenment of the age and
my desire was to make them disappear altogether.
These two parties in tearing each other to pieces
would have annihilated France and rendered her the
slave of Europe, when I was ambitious of making her
its mistress. With Catholicism I arrived much more
surely at my great results. Within, at home, the
great number would absorb the small, and I promised
myself to treat with the latter so liberally that it would
soon have no motive for knowing the difference.
" Without, Catholicism saved me the Pope ; and
with my influences and our forces in Italy I did not
despair sooner or later, by one way or another, of
finishing by ruling the Pope myself."
EDUCATION.
When the Church fell in France, the
whole system of education went down
with her. The Revolutionary govern-
ments tried to remedy the condition, but
beyond many plans and speeches little had
GliANU KEVIEW BY THE FIRST CONSUL IN THE COURT OF THE TUILERIES.
been done. Napoleon allowed the religious
bodies to reopen their schools, and thus
primary instruction was soon provided
again ; and he founded a number of sec-
ondary and special schools. The greatest
of his educational undertakings was the
organization of the University. This in-
stitution was centralized in the head of
the state as completely as every other
Napoleonic institution. It exists to-day
but little changed — a most efficient body,
in spite of its rigid state control. This
university did nothing for woman.
" I do not think we need trouble our-
selves with any plan of instruction for
young females," Napoleon told the Coun-
cil. " They cannot be brought up better
than by their mothers. Public education
is not suitable for them, because they are
never called upon to act in public. Man-
ners are all in all to them, and marriage
is all they look to. In times past the
monastic life was open to women ; they
espoused God, and, though society gained
little by that alliance, the parents gained
by pocketing the dowry."
It was with the education of the daugh-
ters of soldiers, civil functionaries, and
members of the Legion of Honor, who had
died and left their children unprovided
for, that he concerned himself, establishing
schools of which the well-known one at
St. Denis is a model. The rules were pre-
pared by Napoleon himself, who insisted
that the girls should be taught all kinds
of housework and needlework — everything,
in fact, which would make them good
housekeepers and honest women.
The military schools were also reorgan-
ized -at this time. Remembering his own
experience at the £cole. Militaire, Napoleon
arranged that the severest economy should
be practised in them, and that the pupils
should learn to do everything for them-
selves. They even cleaned, bedded, and
shod their own horses.
THE LEGION OF HONOR.
The destruction of the old system of
privileges and honors left the government
without any means of rewarding those who
rendered it a service. Napoleon presented
a law for a Legion of Honor, under control
of the state, which should admit to its
membership only those who had done some-
thing of use to the public. The service
might be military, commercial, artistic,
humanitarian ; no limit was put on its
nature ; anything which helped France in
any way was to be rewarded by member-
ship in the proposed order. In fact, it was
"NAPOLEON REVIEWING THE CONSULAR GUARDS IN THE COURT OF THE TUILER1ES." l8<X>.
Engraved in London, by C. Turner, after a painting by J. Masquerier, made during his visit to Paris in 1800.
A similar picture, the Revue du Decadi, was painted by Isabey and Carle Vernet, and engraved by Mecou. Masson
considers Napoleon's face finer at this time than at any other period.
the most democratic distinction possible,
since the same reward was given for all
classes of services and to all classes of
people.
Now the Revolutionary spirit spurned all
distinction ; and as free discussion was
allowed on the law, a severe arraignment of
it was made. Nevertheless, it passed. It
immediately became a power in the hands
of the First Consul, and such it has re-
mained until to-day in the government.
Though it has been frequently abused, and
never, perhaps, more flagrantly than by
the present Republic, unquestionably the
French " red button " is a decoration of
which to be proud.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
CODIFICATION OF THE LAWS. lieved justly that the greatest benefit he
could render France would be to give her
The greatest civil achievement of Napo- a complete and systematic code. He or-
Up ganized the force for this gigantic task,
Icon was the codification of the laws.
to the Revolution, the laws of France had and pushed revision with unflagging energy!
NAI'ULEON WHILE HKST CONSUL OK FRANCE.
" Napoleon Bonaparte, Premier Consul de la Re'publique Fran9aise." Engraved by an
English engraver, Dickinson, after a portrait by Gros. The original picture was given to the
Second Consul, Cambace'res, by the First Consul, Bonaparte.
been in a misty, incoherent condition, feu-
dal in their spirit, and by no means uniform
in their application. The Constituent As-
sembly had ordered them revised, but the
work had only been begun. Napoleon be-
His part in the work was interesting and
important. After the laws had been well
digested and arranged in preliminary
bodies, they were submitted to the Council
of State. It was in the discussion before
THE COUNCIL OF STATE.
this body that Napoleon took part. That
a man of thirty-one, brought up as a soldier,
and having no legal training, could follow
the discussions of such a learned and
serious body as Napoleon's Council of
State always was, seems incredible. In
fact, he prepared for each session as thor-
oughly as the law-makers themselves.
His habit was to talk over, beforehand
generally, with Cambaceres and Portalis,
two legislators of great learning and clear-
ness of judgment, all the matters which
were to come
up.
''He exam-
ined each ques-
tion by itself,"
says Roederer,
" inquiring into
all the authori-
ties, times, ex-
periences ; de-
manding to
know how i t
had been under
ancient juris-
prudence, under
Louis XIV., or
Frederick the
Great. When a
bill was p r e -
sented to the
First Consul, he
rarely failed to
ask these ques-
tions : Is this
bill complete ?
Does it cover
every case?
Why have you
not thought of
this ? Is that
necessary ? Is
it right or use-
ful? What is
done nowadays
and elsewhere?"
At night, after he had gone to bed, he
would read or have read to him authorities
on the subject. Such was his capacity for
grasping an idea, that he would come to
the Council with a perfectly clear notion
of the subject to be treated, and a good
idea of its historical development. Thus
he could follow the most erudite and philo-
sophical arguments, and could take part in
them.
He stripped them at once of all conven-
tional phrases and learned terms, and stated
clearly what they meant. He had no use
for anything but the plain meaning. By
"NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE, FIRST CONSUL." 1802.
Painted in 1802 by T. Phillips, Esq , R.A. Engraved by C. Turner.
thus going directly to the practical sense
of a thing, he frequently cleared up the
ideas of the revisers themselves.
In framing the laws, he took care that
they should be worded so that everybody
could understand them. Thus, when a law
relating to liquors was being prepared, he
urged that wholesale and retail should be
denned in such a way that they would be
definite ideas to the people. " Pot and/>/«/
must be inserted," he said. " There is no
objection to those words. An excise act
isn't an epic
poem."
Napoleon in-
s i s t e d on the
greatest free-
dom of speech
in the discus-
sions on the
laws, just as he
did on " going
straight to the
point and not
wasting time on
idle talk." This
clear-headed-
ness, energy,
and grasp of
subject, e x er-
c i s e d over a
body of really
remarkable
men, developed
the Council
until its discus-
sions became fa-
mous through-
out Europe.
One of its wisest
members, Chan-
cellor Pasquier,
says of Napo-
leon's direction,
that " it was of
such a nature as
to enlarge the
sphere of one's ideas, and to give one's
faculties all the development of which they
were capable. The highest legislative,
administrative, and sometimes even politi-
cal matters were taken up in it (the Coun-
cil). Did we not see, for two consecu-
tive winters, the sons of foreign sovereigns
come and complete their education in its
midst ?"
It was the genius of the head of the
state, however, which was the most impres-
sive feature of the Council of State. De
Molleville, a former minister of Louis XVI.,
said once to Las Cases :
THE FIRST CONSUL AND MADAME BONAPARTE VISITING THE MANUFACTORIES OF ROUEN, NOVKMBER, 1802.
Sepia sketch, measuring not less than sixty-six inches by forty-eight ; one of the most important works of J. 14.
Isabey. The First Consul, accompanied by Madame Bonaparte, left Paris October 28, 1802, in order to visit the
important factories of the department of Seine-Infe'rieure. In his journey to Normandy, Napoleon wished to inspect
all the public establishments : the hospitals, workyards, wharves, and manufactories of all kinds. He left every-
where behind him marks of his kindness, generosity, and sense of justice. Isabey's beautiful sketch represents
the moment when the First Consul and Josephine are visiting the manufactory of the Brothers SeVene. They pre-
sented to him an old man who had worked there for fifty years. The First Consul received him kindly, accorded
him a pension, and ordered to be admitted to the Prytantfe (military school) his grandson, whose father had been
killed in the army. This sepia, which unfortunately becomes more and more discolored by the sun, was exhibited
in the Salon of 1804. It is now in the Versailles collection. — A. D.
" It must be admitted that your Bonaparte, your
Napoleon, was a very extraordinary man. We were
far from understanding him on the other side of the
water. We could not refuse the evidence of his vic-
tories and his invasions, it is true ; but Genseric,
Attila, Alaric had done as much ; so he made more
of an impression of terror on me than of admiration.
But when I came here and followed the discussions
on the civil code, from that moment I had nothing
but profound veneration for him. But where in the
world had he learned all that ? And then every day
I discovered something new in him. Ah, sir, what
a man you had there ! Truly, he was a prodigy."
The modern reader who looks at France
and sees how her University, her special
schools, her hospitals, her great honorary
legion, her treaty with the Catholic Church,
her code of laws, her Bank — the vital ele-
ments of her life, in short — are as they
came from Napoleon's brain, must ask,
with De Molleville, How did he do it — he
a foreigner, born in a half-civilized island,
reared in a military school, without diplo-
matic or legal training, without the pres-
tige of name or wealth ? How could he
make a nation? How could he be other
than the barbaric conqueror the English
and the Smigrh first thought him ?
Those who look at Napoleon's achieve-
ments, and are either dazzled or horrified
by them, generally consider his power su-
perhuman. They call it divine or diabolic,
according to the feeling he inspires in them ;
but, in reality, the qualities he showed in his
career as a statesman and lawgiver are
very human ones. His stout grasp on sub-
jects ; his genius for hard work ; his power
of seeing everything that should be done,
and doing it himself ; his unparalleled au-
dacity, explain his civil achievements.
The comprehension he had of questions
of government was really the result of
serious thinking. He had reflected from
his first days at Brienne ; and the active
interest he had taken in the Revolution of
1789 had made him familiar with many so-
cial and political questions. His career in
Italy, which was almost as much a diplo-
matic as a military career, had furnished
NAPOLEON WHILE FIRST CONSUL OF FRANCE.
" Bonaparte, Ier Consul de la Rep. Franc." Engraved in 1801 by Audouin, after a design by Bouillon.
him an experience upon which he had
founded maay notions. In his dreams "of
becoming an Oriental lawgiver he had
planned a system of government of which
he was to be the centre. Thus, before the
i8th Brumaire made him the Dictator of
France, he had his ideas of centralized
government all formed, just as, before he
crossed the Great Saint Bernard, he had
fought, over and over, the battle of Ma-
rengo, with black- and red-headed pins
stuck into a great map of Italy spread out
on his study floor.
His habit of attending to everything
himself explains much of his success. No
detail was too small for him, no task too
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
...
NAPOLEON IN
" Buonaparte." Drawn from the life by T. Phillips, Esq., R.A., in 1802.
Engraved by Edwards.
menial. If a thing needed attention, no
matter whose business it was, he looked
after it. Reading letters once
before Madame Junot, she said
to him that such work must be
tiresome, and advised him to
give it to a secretary.
" Later, perhaps," he said.
" Now it is impossible ; I must
answer for all. It is not at the
beginning of a return to order
that I can afford to ignore a
need, a demand."
He carried out this policy
literally. When he went on a
journey, he looked personally
after every road, bridge, public
building, he passed, and his let-
ters teemed with orders about
repairs here, restorations there.
He" looked after individuals in
the same way ; ordered a pen-
sion to this one, a position to
that one, even dictating how
the gift should be made known
so as to offend the least possi-
ble the pride of the recipi-
ent.
When it came to foreign pol-
icy, he told his diplomats how
they should look, whether it
should be grave or gay, whether
they should discuss the opera
or the political situation.
The cost of the soldiers'
shoes, the kind of box Joseph-
ine took at the opera, the style
of architecture for the Made-
leine, the amount of stock left
on hand in the silk factories,
the wording of the laws, all
was his business.
He thought of the flowers to
be scattered daily on the tomb
of General Re"gnier, suggested
the idea of a battle hymn to
Rouget de 1'Isle, told the artists
what expression to give him in
their portraits, what accessories
to use in their battle pieces,
ordered everything, verified
everything. "Beside him,"
said those who looked on in
amazement, "the most punc-
tilious clerk would have been
a bungler."
Without an extraordinary
capacity for work, no man
could have done this. Napo-
leon would work until eleven
o'clock in the evening, and be
up again at three in the morning. Fre-
quently he slept but an hour, and came
Engraved by J. B. Massard. after J. H. Point. Below the portrait is
printed in French and English the following legend :
" His name will be renowned through all Europe and Egypt for his valor in combat,
and yet more so for his wisdom in counsel."
SIGNING OF CONCORDAT.
By GeYard. The original is at Versailles.
back as fresh as evei. No secretary could
keep up to him, and his ministers some-
times went to sleep in the Council, worn
out with: the length of the session. " Come,
citizen ministers," he would cry, " we must
earn the money the French nation gives
us." The ministers rarely went home from
the meetings that they did not find a half-
dozen letters from him on their tables to
be answered, and the answer must be a
clear, exact, exhaustive document. " Get
your information so that when you do
answer me, there shall be no ' buts,' no
'ifs,' and no ' becauses,' " was the rule Na-
poleon laid down to his correspondents.
He had audacity. He dared do what he
would. He had no conventional notions
to tie him, no master to dictate to him.
The Revolution had swept out of his way
the accumulated experience of centuries —
all the habits, the prejudices, the ways of
doing things. He commenced nearer the
bottom than any man in the history of the
civilized world had ever done, worked with
imperial self-confidence, with a conviction
that he "was not like other men;" that
the moral laws, the creeds, the conventions,
which applied to them, were not for him.
He might listen to others, but in the end
he dared do as he would.
CHAPTER IX.
OPPOSITION TO THE CENTRALIZATION OF THE GOVERNMENT.-
PROSPERITY.
GENERAL
OPPOSITION, AND HOW HE MET IT.
THE centralization of France in Na-
poleon's hands was not to be allowed
to go on without interference. Jacobin-
ism, republicanism, royalism, were deeply-
rooted sentiments, and it was not long
before they began to struggle for expres-
sion.
Early in the Consulate, plots of many
descriptions were unearthed. The most
serious before 1803 was that known as the
" Opera Plot," or " Plot of the 3d Nivose "
(December 24, 1800), when a bomb was
MADAME RECAMIER. l8oO.
By Jacquet, after David. Madame Recamier (Jeanne Francoise Julie Adelaide) was born in Lyons in 1777. Her
father, Jean Bernard, afterwards moved to Paris, where he saw much of society and occupied a good position. In
1793 Julie was married to Monsieur Recamier, a rich banker twenty-seven years her senior. During the Directory
Madame Recamier became intimate with the members of the Bonaparte family in Paris, and Lucien fell deeply in love
with her, an affection she never returned. She first met the First Consul at Lucien's in the winter of 1799-1800, and
he noticed her especially. She was much attracted by his simplicity and by his kindness. In 1802 Madame Recamier's
father, who was Postmaster-General, was found to be sheltering a royalist correspondence, and was arrested and
imprisoned. Through the intercession of Madame Recamier, Bernadotte secured his release from the First Consul.
The arrest and trial of Moreau, who was a friend of Madame Re'camier, the exile of Madame de Stael, and the execu-
tion of the Due d'Enghien, put her in opposition to the government, though she received both friends and enemies
of Napoleon. In 1805 Fouch^ attempted to persuade her to accept a place at court, which she refused. In 1807
Madame Re'camier visited Madame de Stael at Coppet, where she met Prince Augustus of Prussia, who wished to
marry her. She seems to have determined once to secure a divorce and marry the Prince, but abandoned the idea
because of Monsieur Recamier's distress. In iSnshewas exiled forty leagues from Paris because cf her intimacy
with Madame de Stael, and she did not return until after the invasion in 1814. In 1817, after Madame de Stael's death,
she met Chateaubriand, with whom she remained intimately allied through the rest of her life. In 1830 Monsieur
Re'camier died. Sixteen years afterwards Chateaubriand became a widower. He wished to marry Madame Recamier,
but she refused. She died in Paris in 1849. Of all the women of the period, no one is more interesting than Madame
Recamier. Purity of character, independence of spirit, and fidelity to friends distinguished her, as well as remarkable
beauty.
placed in the street, to be exploded as the
First Consul's carriage passed. By an
accident he was saved, and, in spite of
the shock, went on to the opera.
Madame Junot, who was there, gives a
graphic description of the way the news
was received by the house :
" The first thirty measures of the oratorio were
scarcely played, when a strong explosion like a can-
non was heard.
''What does that mean?' exclaimed Junot with
emotion. He opened the door of the loge and looked
into the corridor. . . . ' It is strange ; how can
they be firing the cannon at this hour ? ' And then,
' I should have known it. Give me my hat ; I am
going to find out what it is. . . .'
" At this moment the loge of the First Consul
opened, and he himself appeared with General
Lannes, Lauriston, Berthier, and Duroc. Smiling,
he saluted the immense crowd, which mingled cries
like those of love with its applause. Madame Bona-
parte followed him in a few seconds.
" Junot was going to enter the loge to see for him-
self the serene air of the First Consul that I had just
remarked, when Duroc came up to us with troubled
face.
" 'The First Consul has just escaped death,' he
said quickly to Junot. ' Go down and see him ; he
wants to talk to you.' . . . But a dull sound
commenced to spread from parterre to orchestra, from
orchestra to amphitheatre, and thence to the loges.
" ' The First Consul has just been attacked in the
Rue Saint Nicaise,' it was whispered. Soon the
truth was circulated in the salle; at the same instant,
and as by an electric shock, one and the same acclama-
tion arose, one and the same look enveloped Napo-
leon, as if in a protecting love.
MADAME DE STAEL (ANNE LOUISE GEKMA1NE NECKER, BAKONNE DE STAEI.-HOLSTEIN). 1802.
Engraved in 1818 by Laugier, after Gerard. Madame de Stael was born in Paris in 1766. Her father was the
famous banker Necker, and her mother, Suzanne Curchod, the early love of Gibbon. She held a high position in
Paris until the Terror obliged her to flee, when she went to Coppet, on Lake Geneva, where a number of her friends
gathered about her. She returned to Paris under the Directory, and when Napoleon returned from the Italian cam-
paign she pretended to have the greatest admiration for him, and persisted in putting herself in his way. His dis-
like was so pronounced that she was irritated, and when, to this personal complaint, she added a more serious one — the
way he was centralizing power in his hands — she became a noisy and troublesome critic of his policy. In 1803, when
she came to Paris from Coppet, she was ordered not to reside within forty leagues of the city. For three years she
obeyed, but in 1806 she came too near Paris. In 1807 the publication of " Corinne " called attention to her, and she was
sent back to Coppet. For two years she was busy at her work on " Germany," which, when done, she published in
Paris : but the whole edition of ten thousand copies was condemned as "not French," and she was forbidden to enter
France. When Louis XVIII. was restored, she returned to Paris, but fled to Coppet at the news of Napoleon's return.
She died on July 14, 1817.
BONAPARTE AS GENERAL, CONSUL, MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE.
These busts are in Sevres biscuit. The first, which is much superior to the other two, is attributed to Boizot.
The manufactory of Sevres produced many such busts, especially in the consular period, and Bonaparte, anxious to
see his face everywhere, encouraged the production and diffusion of them. I have before me an official document
which shows that from the commencement of the year VI. to the end of the year IX. the factory produced more than
four hundred busts and thirteen hundred medallions of Bonaparte — A. D.
" What agitation preceded the explosion of na-
tional anger which was represented in that first quar-
ter of an hour, by that crowd whose fury for so black
an attack could not be expressed by words ! Women
sobbed aloud, men shivered with indignation. What-
ever the banner they followed, they were united heart
and arm in this case to show that differences of opin-
ion did not bring with them differences in under-
standing honor."
It was such attempts, and suspicion of
like ones, that led to the extension of the
police service.
One of the ablest and craftiest men of
the Revolution became Napoleon's head of
police in the Consulate, Fouche. A con-
summate actor and skilful flatterer, hindered
by no conscience other than the duty of
keeping in place, he acted a curious and
entertaining part. Detective work was
for him a game which he played with in-
tense relish. He was a veritable amateur
of plots, and never gayer than when trac-
ing them.
Napoleon admired Fouche, but he did
not trust him, and, to offset him, formed a
private police to spy on his work. He
never succeeded in finding anyone suffi-
ciently fine to match the chief, who several
times was malicious enough to contrive
plots himself, to excite and mislead the
private agents.
The system of espionage went so far
that letters were regularly opened. It was
commonly said that those who did not
want their letters read, did not send them
by post; and though it was hardly neces-
sary, as in, the Revolution, to send them in
pies, in coat-linings, or hat-crowns, yet care
and prudence had to be exercised in hand-
ling all political letters.
It was difficult to get officials for the
post-office who could be relied on to ,in-
tercept the proper letters ; and in 1802,
the Postmaster-General, Monsieur Bernard,
the father of the beautiful Madame Re"ca-
mier, was found to be concealing an active
royalist correspondence, and to be per-
mitting the circulation of a quantity of
seditious pamphlets. His arrest and im-
prisonment made a great commotion in
his daughter's circle, which was one of
social and intellectual importance. Through
the intercessions of Bernadotte, Monsieur
Bernard was pardoned by Napoleon. The
cabinet noir, as the department of the post-
office which did this work was called, was
in existence when Napoleon came to the
THE SUPPRESSION OF OPPOSITION.
79
MARIE JOSEPH DE CHfiNIER.
1764-1811.
Anonymous portrait of the cel-
ebrated French dramatic author,
and brother of the poet Andr^ de
Ch^nier, guillotined in 1794. The
principal tragedies of Joseph de
Chenier are, '• Charles IX." and
'•Henry VIII.." but the work above
all that makes his name popular and
almost the equal of that of Rouget
de Tlsle, is the famous revolution-
ary hymn, " Le Chant du Depart,"
which M^hul set to music.
Consulate, and
he rather re-
stricted than
increased its
operations. It
has never been
entirely given
up, as many an
inoffensive for-
eigner in France
can testify.
The theatre
and press were
also subjected
to a strict cen-
sorship In
1800 the num-
ber of news-
papers in Paris
was reduced to
twelve ; and in
three years
there were but
eight left, with
a total subscrip-
tion list of eigh-
teen thousand six hundred and thirty.
Napoleon's contempt for journalists and
editors equalled that he had for lawyers,
whom he called a "heap of babblers and
revolutionists." Neither class could, in
his judgment, be allowed to go free.
The salons were watched, and it is certain
that those whose habitues criticised Napo-
leon freely were reported. One serious
rupture resulted from the supervision of
the salons, that with Madame de Stael.
She had been an ardent admirer of Napo-
leon in the beginning of the Consulate,
and Bourrienne tells several amusing stories
of the disgust Napoleon showed at the
letters of admiration and sentiment which
she wrote him even so far back as the
Italian campaign. If the secretary is to be
believed, Madame de Stael told Napoleon,
in one of these letters, that they were cer-
tainly created for each other, that it was
an error in human institutions that the
mild and tranquil Josephine was united to
his fate, that nature evidently had intended
for a hero such as he, her own soul of fire.
Napoleon tore the letter to pieces, and
he took pains thereafter to announce with
great bluntness to Madame de Stael,
whenever he met her, his own notions of
women, which certainly were anything but
" modern."
As the centralization of the government
increased, Madame de Stael and her friends
criticised Napoleon more freely and sharply
than they would have done, no doubt, had
she not been incensed by his personal atti-
tude towards her. This hostility increased
until, in 1803, the First Consul ordered her
out of France. " The arrival of this woman,
like that of a bird of omen," he said in giv-
ing the order, " has always been the signal
for some trouble. It is not my intention
to allow her to remain in France."
In 1807 this order was repeated, and
many of Madame de StaeTs friends were
included in the proscription :
" I have written to the Minister of Police to send
Madame de Stael to Geneva. This woman continues
her trade of intriguer. She went near Paris in spite
of my orders. She is a veritable plague. Speak
seriously to the Minister, for I shall be obliged to
have her seized by the gendarmerie. Keep an eye
upon Benjamin Constant ; if he meddles with any-
thing I shall send him to his wife at Brunswick. I
will not tolerate this clique."
But when one compares the policy of re-
striction during the Consulate with what it
had been under the old regime and in the
Revolution, it certainly was far in advance
in liberty, discretion, and humanity. The
republican government to-day, in its re-
pression of anarchy and socialism, has
acted with less wisdom and less respect for
freedom of thought than Napoleon did at
this period of his career ; and that, too, in
circumstances less complicated and critical.
MEHUL. 1763-1817.
Celebrated French composer of music Author of a
great number of operas, of which the most celebrated is
" Joseph." It is Mehul who composed, to the words of
Joseph de Chenier, the music of the "Chant du Depart,"
the/rere of " The Marseillaise."
8o
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
INTERNAL PEACE AND PROSPERITY.
If there were still dull rumors of discon-
tent, a cabinet noir, a restricted press, a
censorship over the theatre, proscriptions,
even imprisonments and executions, on the
whole France was happy.
" Not only did the interior wheels of
the machine commence to run smoothly,"
says the Duchesse d'Abrantes, " but the
arts themselves, that most peaceful part of
the interior administration, gave striking
proofs of the returning prosperity of
France. The exposition at the Salon that
year (1800) was remarkably fine. Guerin,
David, Gerard, Girodet, a crowd of great
talents, spurred on by the emulation which
always awakes the fire of genius, produced
works which must some time place our
school at a high rank."
The art treasures of Europe were pour-
ing into France. Under the direction of
Denon, that indefatigable dilettante and
student, who had collected in the expedi-
tion in Egypt more entertaining material
than the whole Institute, and had written
a report of it which will always be pre-
ferred to the " Great Work," the galleries
of Paris were reorganized and opened two
days of the week to the people. Napoleon
inaugurated this practice himself. Not
only was Paris supplied with galleries :
those department museums which surprise
and delight the tourist so in France to-day
were then created at Angers, Antwerp,
Autun, Bordeaux, Brussels, Caen, Dijon,
Geneva, Grenoble, Le Mans, Lille, Lyons,
Mayence, Marseilles, Montpellier, Nancy,
Nantes, Rennes, Rouen, Strasburg, Tou-
FRANCOIS GERARD. 1770-1837.
After a crayon by Girodet. Gerard was
one of the best of the portrait painters of Bona-
parte, and his " Consul " (collection of the
Due d'Aumale) and his " Empereur " in cos-
tume, are two of the principal pieces of the
Napoleonic iconography.
louse, and Tours.
T h eprix deRome,
for which there
had been no
money in the
treasury for
some time, was
again reestab-
lished.
Every effort
was made to
stimulate scien-
tific research.
The case of
Volta is one to
BERNARDIN DE ST. PIERRE.
1737-1814.
After a portrait by Girodet.
Engraved by Wedge wood. Cel-
ebrated French writer. Hisprin-
cipal works are, " Paul and
Virginia," "The Chaumiere In-
dienne,'' and " Studies from Na-
ture."
the point. In
1801 Bonaparte
called the emi-
nent physicist to
Paris to repeat
his experiments
before the Insti-
tute. He pro-
posed that a medal should be given him,
with a sum of money, and in his honor he
established a prize of sixty thousand francs,
to be awarded to any one who should make
a discovery similar in value to Volta's.*
One of our own compatriots — Robert
Fulton — was about the same time encour-
aged by the First Consul. Fulton was ex-
perimenting with his submarine torpedo
and diving boat, and for four years had
been living in Paris and besieging the
Directory to grant him attention and funds.
Napoleon took the matter up as soon as
Fulton brought it to him, ordered a com-
mission appointed to look into the inven-
tion, and a grant of ten thousand francs
for the necessary experiments.
The Institute was reorganized, and to
encourage science and the arts he founded,
in 1804, twenty-two prizes, nine of which
were of ten thousand francs, and thirteen
*of five thousand francs. They were to be
awarded every ten years by the emperor
himself, on the i8th Brumaire. The first dis-
tribution of these prizes was to have taken
* The Volta prize has been awarded only three or four
times. An award of particular interest to Americans was
that made in 1880 to Dr. Alexander Graham Bell, the invent-
or of the telephone. The amount of the prize was a little
less than ten thousand dollars. Dr. Bell, being already in
affluent circumstances, upon receiving this prize, set it apart
to be used for the benefit of the deaf, in whose welfare he
had for many years taken a great interest. He invested it
in another invention of his, which proved to be very profit-
able, so that the fund came to amount to one hundred thou-
sand dollars. This he termed the Volta Fund. Some of this
fund has been applied by Dr. Bell to the organization of the
Volta Bureau, which collects all valuable information that
can be obtained with reference to not only deaf mutes as a
class, but to deaf-mutes individually. Twenty-five thousand
dollars has been given to the Association for the Promotion
of Teaching Speech to the Deaf. Napoleon is thus indirectly
the founder of one of the most interesting and valuable
present undertakings of the country.
THE DESCENT ON ENGLAND.
81
place in 1809, but the judges could not
agree on the laureates ; and before a con-
clusion was reached, the Empire had fallen.
In literature and in music, as in art and
science, there was a renewal of activity.
A circle of poets and writers gathered about
the First Consul. Paisiello was summoned
to Paris to direct the opera and conserva-
tory of music. There was a revival of
dignity and taste in strong contrast to the
license and carelessness of the Revolution.
The incroyable passed away. The Greek
costume disappeared from the street. Men
and women began again to dress, to act,
to talk, according to conventional forms.
Society recovered its systematic ways of
doing things, and soon few signs of the
general dissolution which had prevailed for
ten years were to be seen.
Once more the traveller crossed France
in peace ; peasant and laborer went undis-
turbed about their work, and slept without
fear. Again the people danced in the fields
and "sang their songs as they had in the
days before the Revolution." " France
has nothing to ask from Heaven," said
Regnault de Saint Jean d'Angely, " but that
the sun may continue to shine, the rain to
fall on our fields, and the earth to render
the seed fruitful."
CHAPTER X.
PREPARATIONS FOR WAR WITH ENGLAND.— FLOTILLA AT BOULOGNE.-
SALE. OF LOUISIANA.
RUPTURE OF THE TREATY.OF AMIENS.
IN the spring of 1803 the treaty of
Amiens, which a year before had ended
the long war with England, was broken.
Both countries had many reasons for com-
plaint. Napoleon was angry at the failure
to evacuate Malta. The
perfect freedom allowed
the press in England gave
the pamphleteers and
caricaturists of the coun-
try opportunity to criti-
cise and ridicule him. He
complained bitterly to the
English ambassadors of
this free press, an institu-
tion in his eyes impracti-
cal and idealistic. He
complained, too, of the
hostile emigres allowed to
collect in Jersey ; of the
presence in England of
such notorious enemies of
his as Georges Cadoudal ;
and of the sympathy and
money the Bourbon
princes and many nobles
of the old regime received
in London society. Then,
too, he regarded the country as his natural
and inevitable enemy. England to Napo-
leon was only a little island which, like
Corsica and Elba, naturally belonged to
France, and he considered it part of his
business to get possession of her.
England, on the other hand, looked with
distrust at the extension of Napoleon's in-
MAOAME TALLIEN. 1773-1835.
By Quenedey. This picture may be re-
garded as a faithful portrait of the famous
wife of Tallien. It was probably taken
whep. she was about twenty-five years old ;
a period when she was frequently at Mal-
fluence on the Continent. Northern Italy,
Switzerland, Holland, Parma, Elba, were
under his protectorate. She had been
deeply offended by a report published in
Paris, on the condition of the Orient, in
which the author declared that with six
thousand men the French could reconquer
Egypt ; she resented the
violent articles in the offi-
cial press of Paris in
answer to those of the free
press of England ; her
aristocratic spirit was irri-
tated by Napoleon's suc-
cess ; she despised this
parvenu, this " Corsican
scoundrel," as Nelson
called him, who had had
the hardihood to rise so
high by other than the
conventional methods for
getting on in the world
which she sanctioned.
Real and fancied ag-
gressions continued
throughout the year of
the peace; and when the
break finally came,though
both nations persisted in
declaring that they did
not want war, both. were in a thoroughly
warlike mood.
THE DESCENT ON ENGLAND.
Napoleon's preparations against England
form one of the most picturesque military
movements in his career. Unable to cope
NAPOLEON IN 1003.
Painted by A. GeYard in 1803. Engraved by Richomme in 1835. This is considered by many the best portrait
ol Napoleon painted in the consulship.
•with his enemy at sea, he conceived the
audacious notion of invading the island,
and laying siege to London itself. The
plan briefly was this — to gather a great
army on the north shore of France, and in
some port a flotilla sufficient to transport
it to Great Britain. In order to prevent
interference with this expedition, he would
keep the enemy's fleet occupied in the Met!
iterranean, or in the Atlantic, until the crit-
ical moment. Then, leading the English
naval commander by stratagem in the
wrong direction, he would call his own
fleet to the Channel to protect his passage.
He counted to be in London, and to have
compelled the English to peace, before
By J B. Isabey. (Collection of M. Edmond Taigny ) This portrait in crayon, lightly touched with color,
was executed at Malmaison, probably in the course of the year 1798. It is very little known. Isabey. whose
pencil was quick and sure, must have requested Josephine to pose for a few minutes after a walk in the park.
This sketch was given to M. Taigny by Isabey himself. — A. D.
Nelson could return from the chase he
would have led him.
The preparations began at once. The
port chosen for the flotilla was Boulogne ;
but the whole coast from Antwerp to the
mouth of the Seine bristled with iron and
bronze. Between Calais and Boulogne, at
Cape Gris Nez, where the navigation was
the most dangerous, the batteries literally
touched one another. Fifty thousand men
were put to work at the stupendous exca-
vations necessary to make the ports large
enough to receive the flotilla. Large num-
bers of troops were brought rapidly into
the neighborhood : fifty thousand men to
Boulogne, under Soult ; thirty thousand
84
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
to Etaples, under Ney ; thirty thousand u>
Ostend, under Davoust ; reserves to Arras,
Amiens, Saint-Omer.
The work of preparing the flat-bottomed
boats, or walnut-shells, as the English
called them, which were to carry over the
army, went on in all the ports of Holland
and France, as well as in interior towns
situated on rivers leading to the sea.
The troops were taught to row, each sol-
dier being obliged to practise two hours a
day, so that the rivers of all the north
of France -were dotted with land-lubbers
J. B. ISABEV AND HIS DAUGHTER.
By Baron Gerard. At the Louvre. Isabey was born at Nancy in 1767, and died
at Paris in 1855. He made several pictures of Napoleon in pencil and in oil, and many
miniatures. The most famous of these are, "Napoleon at Malmaison," " The Con-
sular Review," the thirty-two designs representing " The Coronation of Napoleon,"
the '• Congress of Vienna," and the '• Table of Marshals." The latter is executed on
Sevres porcelain, and shows Napoleon surrounded by the illustrious generals of his
time.
handling the oar, the most of them for the
first time.
In the summer of 1803, Napoleon went
to the north to look after the work. His
trip was one long ovation. Le Chemin
d Angleterre was the inscription the people
of Amiens put on the triumphal arch
erected to his honor, and town vied with
town in showing its joy at the proposed
descent on the old-time enemy.
Such was the interest of the people, that
a thousand projects were suggested to
help on the invasion, some of them most
amusing. In a learned
and thoroughly serious
memorial, one genius'
proposed that while the
flotilla was preparing,
the sailors be employed
in catching dolphins,
which should be shut up
in the ports, tamed, and
taught to wear a harness,
so as to be driven, in the
water, of course, as
horses are on land. This
novel cavalry was to
transport the French to
the opposite side of the
Channel.
Napoleon occupied
himself not only with
the preparations at Bou-
logne and with keeping
Nelson busy elsewhere.
Every project which
could possibly facilitate
his undertaking or dis-
comfit his enemies, he
considered. Fulton's
diving-boat, the " Nau-
tilus, "and his submarine
torpedoes, were at that
time attracting the atten-
tion of the war depart-
ments of civilized coun-
tries. Already Napoleon
had granted ten thou-
sand francs to help the
inventor. From the
camp at Boulogne he
again ordered the matter
to be looked into. Ful-
ton promised him a ma-
chine which " would
deliver France and the
whole world from British
oppression."
" I have just read the pro-
ject of Citizen Fulton, engi-
neer, which you have sent me
THE SALE OF LOUISIANA.
much too late," he wrote, " since it is one that may
change the face of the world. Be that as it may, I
desire that you immediately confide its examination
to a commission of members chosen by you among
the different classes of the Institute. There it is
that learned Europe would seek for judges to resolve
the question under consideration. A great truth, a
physical, palpable truth, is before my eyes. It will
be for these gentlemen to try and seize it and see it.
As soon as their report is made, it will be sent to
you, and you will forward it to me. Try and let the
whole be determined within eight days, as I am im-
patient."
He had his eye on every point of the
earth where he might be weak, or where
he might weaken
his enemy. Hetook
possession of Han-
over. The Irish
were promised aid
in their efforts for
freedom. " P r o -
vided that twenty
thousand united
Irishmen join the
French army on its
landing," France is
to give them in re-
t u r n twenty-five
thousand men, forty
thousand muskets,
with artillery and
ammunition, and a
promise that the
French government
will not make peace
with England until
the independenceof
Ireland has been
proclaimed.
An attack on
India was planned,
his hope being that
the princes of India
would welcome an
invader who would
aid them in throw-
ing off the English yoke. To strengthen
himself in the Orient, he sought by letters
and envoys to win the confidence, as well as
to inspire the awe, of the rulers of Turkey
and Persia.
The sale of Louisiana to the United
States dates from this time. This transfer,
TALMA. 1763-1826.
By Vigneron, after a lithograph by Constans. Through-
out his life Napoleon was a warm friend of Talma. He
never forgot the time when, disgraced because of his rela-
tions with Robespierre, the great actor had been his friend,
even aiding him by loans of money.
stipulation of the treaties forbade its sale.
But Napoleon was not of a nature to regard
a treaty, if the interest of the moment de-
manded it to be broken. To sell Louisiana
now would remove a weak spot from
France, upon which England would surely
fall in the war. More, it would put a great
territory, which he could not control, into
the hands of a country which, he believed,
would some day be a serious hinderance to
English ambition. He sold the colony
for the same reason that former French
governments had helped the United States
in her struggles for independence — to crip-
ple England. It
BHmn^HBBB would help the
United States, but
it would hurt Eng-
land. That was
enough; and with
characteristic
eagerness he hurried
through the nego-
tiations.
" I have just given
England a maritime
rival which, sooner
or later, will humble
her pride," he said
exultingly, when the
convention was
signed. The sale
brought him twelve
million dollars, and
the United States
assumed the
French spoliation
claims.
This sale of
Louisiana caused
one of the first vio-
lent quarrels be-
tween Lucien Bona-
parteand Napoleon.
Lucien had negoti-
ated the return of
the American territory to France in 1800.
He had made a princely fortune out of
the treaty, and he was very proud of the
transaction ; and when his brother Joseph
came to him one evening in hot haste,
with the information that the General
wanted to sell Louisiana, he hurried around
of such tremendous importance to us, was to the Tuileries in the morning to remon-
made by Napoleon purely for the sake of strate.
hurting England.
France had been in pos-
session of Louisiana but three years. She
had obtained it from Spain only on the
Napoleon was in his bath, but, in the
mode of the time, he received his brothers.
He broached the subject himself, and
condition that it should " at no time, under asked Lucien what he thought.
no pretext, and in no manner, be alienated
or ceded to any other power." The formal
" I flatter myself that the Chambers will
not give their consent."
NAPOLEON THE GREAT ("NAPOLEON LE GRAND") IN CORONATION ROBES. 1805.
Painted and engraved by order of the emperor. Engraved by Desnoyers, after portrait painted by Gerard in 1805.
" You flatter yourself ? " said Napoleon. Icon, splashing around indignantly in the
" That's good, I declare." opaque water.
" I have already said the same to the " That you would do it in spite of the
First Consul," cried Joseph. Chambers."
" And what did I answer ? " said Napo- " Precisely. I shall do it without the
88
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
consent of anyone whomsoever. Do you
understand ? "
Joseph, beside himself, rushed to the
bathtub, and declared that if Napoleon
dared do such a thing he would put himself
at the head of an opposition and crush
him in spite of their fraternal relations. So
hot did the debate grow that the First Con-
sul sprang up shouting: "You are insolent !
I ought — -" but at that moment he slipped
and fell back violently. A great mass of
perfumed water drenched Joseph to the
skin, .and the conference broke up.
An hour later, Lucien met his brother in
his library, and the discussion was resumed,
only to end in another scene, Napoleon
hurling a beautiful snuff-box upon the floor,
and shattering it ; while he told Lucien
that if he did not cease his opposition he
would crush him in the same way. These
violent scenes were repeated, but to no pur-
pose. Louisiana was sold.
CHAPTER XL
OPPOSITION TO NAPOLEON.— THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE EMPIRE.— KING
OF ITALY.
PLOT AGAINST THE FIRST CONSUL. thizers as soon as the First Consul was
killed. In this plot was associated Piche-
WHILE the preparation for the invasion gru,who had been connected with the i8th
was going on, the feeling against England Fructidor. General Moreau, the hero of
was intensified by the discovery of a plot Hohenlinden, was suspected of knowing
against the life of the First Consul, something of it.
Georges Ca-
doudal, a fana-
tical royalist,
who was ac-
cused of being
connected with
the plot of the
3d Nivose (De-
cember 24), and
who had since
been in Eng-
land, had
formed a gi-
gantic conspir-
acy, having as
its object noth-
inglessthanthe
assassinationof
Napoleon
n
broad daylight,
in the streets of
Paris.
He had se-
cured powerful
aid to carry
out his plan.
The Bourbon
princes sup-
ported him, and
oneof them was
to land on the
north coast to
put himself at
the head of the
royalist sympa-
It came to
light in time,
and a general
arrest was made
of those sus-
pected of being
privy to it. The
first to be tried
and punished
was the Due
d'Enghien, who
had been seized
in Ettenheim,
EMPRESS JOSEPHINE.
From a pencil sketch made by David in the Cathedral of Notre Dame
at the time of Josephine's coronation, and presented to his son. The
original is now in the Museum of Versailles.
in Baden, a
short distance
from the French
frontier, on the
su ppo sition
that he had
been coming
secretly to Paris
to be present at
the meetings of
the conspira-
tors. His trial
at Vincennes
was short, his
execution im-
mediate. There
is good reason
to believe that
Napoleon had
no suspicion
that the Due
d'Enghien
DEATH OF THE DUG D'ENGHIEN.
89
would be executed so soon as he was, and
even to suppose that he would have light-
ened the sentence if the punishment had
not been pushed on with an irregularity
and inhumanity that recalls the days of the
Terror.
The execution was a severe blow to
Napoleon's popularity, both at home and
abroad. Fouche's cynical remark was just :
members of Napoleon's own household met
him with averted faces and sad counte-
nances, and Josephine wept until he called
her a child who understood nothing of
politics. Abroad there was a revulsion
of sympathy, particularly in the cabinets of
Russia, Prussia, and Austria.
The trial of Cadoudal and Moreau fol-
lowed. The former with several of his
NAPOLEON, EMPEROR OF TFTE FRENCH AND KING OF ITALY ("NAPOLEON, EMPEREUR DES FRAN£AIS, ROI D'lTALIE"). 1805.
Engraved by Audouin, after Charles de Chatillon.
"The- death of the Due d'Enghien is accomplices was executed. Moreau was
worse than a crime ; it is a blunder." Cha- exiled for two years. Pichegru committed
teaubriand, who had accepted a foreign suicide in the Temple.
embassy, resigned at once, and a number
of the old aristocracy, such as Pasquier
and Mole,1 who had been saying among
themselves that it was their duty to sup- This plot showed Napoleon and his
port Napoleon's splendid work of reor- friends that a Jacobin or royalist fanatic
ganization, went back into obscurity. In might any day end the life upon which the
society the effect was distressing. The scheme of reorganization depended. It is
EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH,
THE EMPEROR NAPOLEON IN STATE COSTUME (" I/EMPEREUR EN GRAND COSTUME7'). 1805.
Engraved by Tardieu, after Isabey. Title piece engraved by Malbeste, after Percier. Isabey became intimate
with the Bonapartes during the Consulate through Hortense. whose drawing-master he had been. It was then he
executed his portraits of Bonaparte at Malmaison. and the Review of the Consular Guard. He enjoyed Napoleon's
favor throughout the Empire, and was charged by him to execute a series of thirty-two designs to commemorate his
coronation. He was afterwards Marie Louise's drawing-master.
^^^\^'m Vi
J£ig38
^^iLww-
THE EMPRESS JOSEPHINE IN STATE COSTUME (" L'lMrfERATRICE EN GRAND COSTUME'
Engraved by Audouin, after a design by Isabey and Percier.
THE EMPEROR NAPOLEON IN ORDINARY COURT COSTUME ("l/EMPEREUR EN PETIT COSTUME"). 1805.
Engraved by Ribault, after a design by Isabey and Percier.
•±L ' ': ^^%4.^ - — :^Jj£: ••* : . • iCS
THE EMPRESS JOSEPHINE IN ORDINARY COURT COSTUME (" L'lMPERAT
Engraved by Ribault, after a design by Isabey
'**,••- o« ,:••':.-•, y^SFZA
w«i«i^y^^a!a»H^~^*feaia
E IN ORDINARY COURT COSTUME (" L'lMPfeRATRICE EN PETIT COSTUME*'). 1803.
ngraved by Ribault, after a design by Isabey and Percier.
l-HINE, EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH AND QUEEN OF ITALY (" JOSEPHINE, tMPlJRATKlCE 1JKS FKANfAIS ET
KEINE D'ITALIE). 1805.
Designed by Buguet.
true he had already been made First Con-
sul for life by a practically unanimous vote,
but there was need of strengthening his
position and providing a succession. In
March, six days after the death of the
Due d'Enghien, the Senate proposed to
him that he complete his work and take
the throne. In April the Council of State
and the Tribunate took up the discussion
The opinion of the majority was voiced by
Regnault de Saint-Jean d'Ange"ly : " It is a
long time since all reasonable men, all true
friends of their country, have wished that
the First Consul would make himself em-
peror, and reestablish, in favor of his family,
the old principles of hereditary succession.
THE NEW COURT.
95
It is the only means of securing permanency enjoy the blessings of the present; guar-
for his own fortune, and to the men whom antee to us the future." On the i8th of
merit has raised to high offices. The Re- May, 1804, when thirty-five years old,
public, which I loved passionately, while I Napoleon was first addressed as "sire," and
detested the crimes of the Revolution, is congratulated on his elevation to the
now in my eyes a mere Utopia. The throne of the French people.
NAPOLEON. 1805.
("Napoleon I. Gall. Imp. Ital. Rex.") Designed and engraved by Longhi.
First Consul has convinced me that he
wishes to possess supreme power only to
render France great, free, and happy, and to
protect her against the fury of factions."
The Senate soon after proceeded in
a body to the Tuileries. " You have ex-
tricated us from the chaos of the past,"
said the spokesman ; " you enable us to
IMPERIAL HONORS AND ETIQUETTE.
Immediately his household took on the
forms of royalty. His mother was Madame
Mere ; Joseph, Grand-Elector, with the
title of Imperial Highness ; Louis, Con-
stable, with the same title ; his sisters were
Imperial Highnesses. Titles were given to
JOSEPHINE. 1804.
Engraved by Weber in 1814. Painted by Lethiere.
all officials ; the ministers were excellen- his old generals, Berthier, Murat, Moncey
cies ; Cambaceres and Le Brun, the Second Jourdan, Massena, Augureau, Bernadotte,
Third Consuls, became Arch Chancellor Soult, Brune, Lannes, Mortier, Ney, Da-
and Arch Treasurer of the Empire. Of voust, and Bessieres were made marshals.
NAPOLEON. 1805.
Engraved by Morghen, after Gerard, in 1807. Napoleon wrote a letter thanking Morghen for the beauty
of this engraving, and subsequently decorated him with the Legion of Honor.
The red button of the Legion of Honor
was scattered in profusion. The title of
citoyen, which had been consecrated by the
Revolution, was dropped, and hereafter
everybody was called monsieur.
Two of Napoleon's brothers, unhappily,
had no part in these honors. Jerome, who
had been serving as lieutenant in the navy,
had, in 1803, while in the United States,
married a Miss Elizabeth Patterson of Bal-
timore. Napoleon forbade the recording
of the marriage, and declared it void. As
Jerome had not as yet given up his wife,
he had no share in the imperial rewards.
NAPOLEON'S STATE CARRIAGE.
Lucien was likewise omitted, and for a
similar reason. His first wife had died in
1801, and much against Napoleon's wishes
he had married a Madame Jouberthon, to
whom he was deeply attached ; nothing
could induce him to renounce his wife and
take the Queen of Etruria, as Napoleon
wished. The result of his refusal was a
violent quarrel between the brothers, and
Lucien left France.
This rupture was certainly a grief to
Napoleon. Madame de Remusat draws a
pathetic little picture of the effect upon him
of the last interview with Lucien :
" It was near midnight when Bonaparte came into
the room ; he was deeply dejected, and, throwing
himself into an arm-chair, he exclaimed in a troubled
voice, ' It is all over ! I have broken with Lucien,
and ordered him from my presence.' Madame Bona-
parte began to expostulate. ' You are a good woman,'
he said, 'to plead for him.' Then he rose from his
chair, took his wife in his arms, and laid her head
softly on his shoulder, and with his hand still resting
on the beautiful head, which formed a contrast to the
sad. set countenance so near it, he told us that Lucien
had resisted all his entreaties, .and that he had resorted
equally in vain to both threats and persuasion. ' It
is hard, though,' he added, ' to find in one's own
family such stubborn opposition to interests of such
magnitude. Must I, then, isolate myself from even-
one ? Must I rely on myself alone ? Well ! I will
suffice to myself ; and you, Josephine — you will be-my
comfort always.' "
A fever of etiquette seized on all the in-
habitants of the imperial palace of Saint
Cloud. The ponderous regulations of
Louis XIV. were taken down from the
shelves in the library, and from them a
code began to be compiled. Madqme
Campan, who had been First Bedchamber
Woman to Marie Antoinette, was sum-
moned to interpret the solemn law, and to
describe costumes and customs. Monsieur
de Talleyrand, who had been made Grand
Chamberlain, was an authority who was
consulted on everything.
" \Ve all felt ourselves more or less ele-
vated,"-says Madame de Remusat. " Van-
ity is ingenious in its expectations, and
ours were unlimited. Sometimes it was
disenchanting, for a moment, to observe
the almost ridiculous effect which this agi-
tation produced upon certain classes of
society. Those who had nothing to do
with our brand new dignities said with
us avenge ourselves by
Jests, more or less witty,
or less ingenious, were
Montaigne, ' Let
railing at them.'
and puns, more
lavished on these new-made princes, and
NAPOLEON AT BOULOGNE.
99
somewhat disturbed our brilliant visions ;
but the number of those who dare to cen-
sure success is small, and flattery was much
more common than criticism."
No one was more severe in matters of eti-
quette than Napoleon himself. He studied
the subject with the same attention that he
did the civil code, and in much the same
way. "In concert with Monsieur de Segur,"
he wrote De Champagny, " you must write
me a report as to the way in which minis-
ters and ambassadors should be received.
It will be well for you to enlighten
me as to what was the practice at Ver-
sailles, and what is done at Vienna and St.
Petersburg. Once my regulations adopted,
everyone must conform to them. I am
master, to establish what rules I like in
France."
He had some difficulty with his old
co m r ades-in-
arms, who were
accustomed t o
addressing him
in the familiar
second singular,
and calling him
Bonaparte, and
who persisted,
o c c asion ally,
even after he was
" sire," in using
the language of
easy intimacy.
Lannes was even
removed for
some time from
his place near
the emperor for
an indiscretion
of this kind.
THE FETE OF
BOULOGNE.
In August,
1 804, the new
emperor visited
Boulogne to re-
ceive the con-
gratulations of
h i s army and
distribute deco-
rations. Hisvisit
was celebrated
by a magnificent
fete. Those who
know the locality
of Boulogne, re-
member, north of
the town, an amphitheatre-like plain, in
the centre of which is a hill. In this plain
sixty thousand men were camped. On
the elevation was erected a throne. Here-
by stood- the chair of Dagobert ; behind it
the armor of Francis I. ; and around rose
scores of blood-stained, bullet-shot flags,
the trophies of Italy and Egypt. Beside
the emperor was the helmet of Bayard,
filled with the decorations to be distrib-
uted. Up and down the coast were the
French batteries ; in the port lay the flo-
tilla ; to the right and left stretched the
splendid army.
Just as the ceremonies were finished, a
fleet of over a thousand boats came sailing
into the harbor to join those already there,
while out in the Channel English officers
and sailors, with levelled glasses, watched
from their vessels the splendid armament,
NAl'ULE'iN, 1805.
Engraved in 1812 by Massard, after Bouillou
100
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
which was celebrating its approaching de-
scent on their shores.
CORONATION OF NAPOLEON AND JOSEPHINE.
On December ist the Senate presented
the emperor the result of the vote taken
among the people as to whether hereditary
succession should be adopted. There were
two thousand five hundred and seventy-
nine votes against ; three million five hun-
dred and seventy-five thousand for — a vote
more nearly unanimous than that for the
life consulate, there being something like
nine thousand against him then.
The next day Napoleon was crowned at
Notre Dame. The ceremony was prepared
with the greatest care. Grand Master of
Ceremonies de Segur, aided by the painter
David, drew up the plan and trained the
court with great severity in the etiquette
of the occasion. He had the widest lib-
erty, it even being provided that " if it be
indispensable, in order that the cortege
arrive at Notre Dame with greater facility,
to pull down some houses," it should be
done. By a master stroke of diplomacy
Napoleon had persuaded Pope Pius VII.
to cross the Alps to perform for him the
solemn and ancient service of coronation.
Of this ceremony we have no better
description than that of Madame Junot :
' ' Who that saw Notre Dame on that memorable
day can ever forget it ? I have witnessed in that
venerable pile the celebration of sumptuous and
solemn festivals ; but never did I see anything at
all approximating in splendor the spectacle exhibited
at Napoleon's coronation. The vaulted roof re-
echoed the sacred chanting of the priests, who in-
voked the blessing of the Almighty on the ceremony
about to be celebrated, while they awaited the arrival
of the Vicar of Christ, whose throne was prepared
near the altar. Along the ancient walls covered with
magnificent tapestry were ranged, according to their
rank, the different bodies of the state, the deputies
from every city ; in short, the representatives of all
France assembled to implore the benediction of
Heaven on the sovereign of the people's choice.
The waving plumes which adorned the hats of the
senators, counsellors of state, and tribunes ; the splen-
did uniforms of the military ; the clergy in all their
ecclesiastical pomp ; and the multitude of young and
beautiful women, glittering in jewels, and arrayed
in that style of grace and elegance which is only
seen in Paris ; — altogether presented a picture which
has, perhaps, rarely been equalled, and certainly
never excelled.
"The Pope arrived first; and at the moment of
his entering the Cathedral, the anthem Tu es Petms
was commenced. His Holiness advanced from the
door with an air at once majestic and humble. Ere
long, the firing of a cannon announced the departure
of the procession from the Tuileries. From an early
hour in the morning the weather had been exceeding
unfavorable. It was cold and rainy, and appear-
ances seemed to indicate that the procession would
be anything but agreeable to those who joined it.
But, as if by the especial favor of Providence, of
which so many instances are observable in the career
of Napoleon, the clouds suddenly dispersed, the sky
brightened up, and the multitudes who lined the
streets from the Tuileries to the Cathedral, enjoyed
the sight of the procession without being, as they
had anticipated, drenched by a December rain.
Napoleon, as he passed along, was greeted by heart-
felt expressions of enthusiastic love and attachment.
"On his arrival at Notre Dame, Napoleon as-
cended the throne, which was erected in front of the
grand altar. Josephine took her place beside him,
surrounded by the assembled sovereigns of Europe.
Napoleon appeared singularly calm. I watched him
narrowly, with a view of discovering whether his
heart beat more highly beneath the imperial trap-
-pings than under the uniform of the guards ; but I
could observe no difference, and yet I was at the
distance of only ten paces from him. The length of
the ceremony, however, seemed to weary him ; and I
saw him several times check a yawn.' Nevertheless,
he did everything he was required to do, and aid it
with propriety. When the Pope anointed him with
the triple unction on his head and both hands, I'
fancied, from the direction of his eyes, that he was
thinking of wiping off the oil rather than of anything
else ; and I was so perfectly acquainted with the
workings of his countenance, that I have no hesita-
tion in saying that was really the thought that crossed
his mind at that moment. During the ceremony of
anointing, the Holy Father delivered that impressive
prayer which concluded with these words : ' Diffuse,
0 Lord, by my hands, the treasures of your grace
and benediction on 'your servant Napoleon, whom,
in spite of our personal unworthiness, we this day
anoint emperor, in your name.' Napoleon listened
to this prayer with an air of pious devotion ; but just
as the Pope was about to take the crown, called the
Crown of Charlemagne, from the altar, Napoleon
seized it, and placed it on his own head. At that
moment he was really handsome, and his counte-
nance was lighted up with an expression of which
no words can convey an idea.
"He had removed the wreath of laurel which he
wore on entering the church, and which encircles his
brow in the fine picture of Gerard. The crown was,
perhaps, in itself, less becoming to him ; but the
expression excited by the act of putting it on, ren-
dered him perfectly handsome.
" When the moment arrived for Josephine to take
an active part in the grand drama, she descended
from the throne and advanced towards the altar,
where the emperor awaited her, followed by her
retinue of court ladies, and having her train borne
by the Princesses Caroline, Julie, Eliza, and Louis.
One of the chief beauties of the Empress Josephine
was not merely her fine figure, but the elegant turn
of her neck, and the way in which she carried her
head ; indeed, her deportment altogether was con-
spicuous for dignity and grace. I have had the
honor of being presented to many real princesses, to
use the phrase .of the Faubourg Saint-Germain, but
1 never saw one who, to my eyes, presented so per-
fect a personification of elegance and majesty. In
Napoleon's countenance I could read the conviction
of all I have just said. He looked with an air of
complacency at the empress as she advanced towards
him ; and when she knelt down, when the tears,
which she could not repress, fell upon her clasped
hands, as they were raised to Heaven, or rather to
Napoleon, both then appeared to enjoy one of those
fleeting moments of pure felicity which are unique
in a lifetime, and serve to fill up a lustrum of years.
The emperor performed, with peculiar grace, every
102
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
action required of him during the ceremony ; but his
manner of crowning Josephine was most remarkable :
after receiving the small crown, surmounted by the
cross, he had tirst to place it on his own head, and
then to transfer it to that of the empress. When
the moment arrived for placing the crown on the
head of the woman whom popular superstition re-
garded as his good genius, his manner was almost
playful. He took great pains to arrange this little
crown, which was placed over Josephine's tiara of
diamonds ; he put it on, then took it off, and finally
was of especial interest. The party crossed
the Alps by Mont Cenis, and the road was
so bad that the carriages had to be taken to
pieces and carried over, while the travellers
walked. This trip really led to the fine
roads which now cross Mont Cenis. At
Alessandria Napoleon halted, and on the
field of Marengo ordered a review of the
manoeuvres of the famous battle. At this
NATOI.EON WITH THE IRON CROWN OF LOMBAKDY.
Designed and engraved by Longhi, in 1812, for " Vite e Ritratti di illustri Italian*. "
put it on again, as if to promise her she should wear
it gracefully and lightly."
The fate of France had no sooner been
settled, as Napoleon believed, than it be-
came necessary to decide on what should
be done with Italy. The crown was offered
to Joseph, who refused it. He did not
want to renounce his claim to that of
France, and finally Napoleon decided to
take it himself. A new constitution was
prepared for the country by the French
Senate, and, when all was arranged, Na-
poleon started on April ist for Italy. A
great train accompanied him, and the trip
review he even wore the coat and hat he had
worn on that famous day four years before.
By the time the imperial party was ready
to enter Milan, on May 13, it had increased
to a triumphant procession, and the entry
was made amidst most enthusiastic dem-
onstrations. On May 26 the coronation
took place. The iron crown, used for so
long, for the coronation of the Lombard
kings, had been brought out for the occa-
sion. When the point in the ceremony was
reached where the crown was to be placed
on Napoleon's head, he seized it, and with
his own hands placed it on his head, repeat-
ing in a loud voice the words inscribed on
NAPOLEON.
Engraved by Audouin, after Laurent. This portrait, " Josephine impe'ratrice des Franfais, reine d Italic," is sur-
rounded by an elaborate frame of Imperial emblems. After the divorce, Josephine s portrait was erased from the
plate, and that of Marie Louise inserted.
the crown: "God gives it to me; beware month, engaged in settling the affairs of
who touches it." Josephine was not the country. The order of the Crown of
crowned Queen of Italy, but watched the Iron was created, the constitution settled,
scene from a gallery above the altar.
Prince Eugene was made viceroy, and
Napoleon remained in Italy for another Genoa was joined to the Empire.
NAPOLEON REVIEWING HIS GUARDS.
Lithographed by Raffet.
CHAPTER XII.
CAMPAIGN OF 1805.— CAMPAIGN OF 1806-1807.— PEACE OF TILSIT.
WAR WITH AUSTRIA.
Austria looked with jealousy on this
accession o.f power, and particularly on the
•change in the institutions of her neighbor.
In assuming control of the Italian and Ger-
manic States, Napoleon gave the people his
code and his methods ; personal liberty,
equality before the law, religious tolera-
tion, took the place of the unjust and nar-
row feudal institutions. These new ideas
were quite as hateful to Austria as the dis-
turbance in the balance of power, and more
dangerous to her system. Russia and
Prussia felt the same suspicion of Napo-
leon as Austria did. All three powers were
constantly incited to action against France
by England, who offered unlimited gold if
they would but combine with her. In the
summer of 1805 Austria joined England
and Russia in a coalition against France.
Prussia was not yet willing to commit her-
self.
The great army which for so many
months had been gathering around Bou-
logne, preparing for the descent on Eng-
land, waited anxiously for the arrival of
the French fleet to cover its passage. But
the fleet did not come ; and, though hop-
ing until the last that his plan would still
be carried out, Napoleon quietly and
swiftly made ready to transfer the army of
England into the Grand Army, and to turn
its march against his continental enemies.
Never was his great war rule, " Time is
everything," more thoroughly carried out.
"Austria will employ fine phrases in order
to gain time," he wrote Talleyrand, " and
to prevent me accomplishing anything
this year ; and in April I shall
find one hundred thousand Russians in
Poland, fed by England, twenty thousand
English at Malta, and fifteen thousand
Russians at Corfu. I should then be in a
critical position. My mind is made up."
His orders flew from Boulogne to Paris, to
the German States, to Italy, to his generals,
to his naval commanders. By the 28th of
THE CAPITULATION OF ULM.
August the whole army had moved. A
month later it had crossed the Rhine, and
Napoleon was at its head.
The force which he commanded was in
every way an extraordinary one. Mar-
mont's enthusiastic description was in no
way an exaggeration :
" This army, the most beautiful that was ever seen,
was less redoubtable from the number of its soldiers
than from their nature. Almost all of them had car-
ried on war and had won victories. There still ex-
isted among them something of the enthusiasm and
exaltation of the Revolutionary campaigns ; but this en-
thusiasm was systematized. From the supreme chief
down — the chiefs of the army corps, the division com-
manders, the common officers and soldiers — everybody
was hardened to war. The eighteen months in splendid
camps had produced a training, an ensemble, which
has never existed since to the same degree, and a
boundless confidence. This army was probably the
best and the most redoubtable
that modern times have seen."
The force responded to
the imperious genius of
its commander with a
beautiful precision which
amazes and dazzles one
who follows its march. So
perfectly had all been ar-
ranged, so exactly did
every corps and officer
respond, that nine days
after the passage of the
Rhine, the army was in
Bavaria, several marches
in the rear of the enemy.
The weather was terrible,
but nothing checked
them. The emperor him-
self set the example. Day
and night he was on
horseback in the midst
of his troops ; once for a
week he did not take off
his boots. When they
lagged, or the enemy
harassed them, he would
gather each regiment
into a circle, explain to
it the position of the
enemy, the imminence of
a great battle, and his
confidence in his troops.
These harangues some-
times took place in driv-
ing snow-storms, the
soldiers standing up to
their knees in icy slush.
By October i3th, such
was the extraordinary
march they had made,
the emperor was able to issue this address
to the army :
" Soldiers, a month ago we were encamped on the
shores of the ocean, opposite England, when an im-
pious league forced us to fly to the Rhine. Not a
fortnight ago that river was passed ; and the Alps,
the Neckar, the Danube, and the Lech, the cele-
brated barriers of Germany, have not for a minute
delayed our march. , . . The enemy, deceived
by our manoeuvres and the rapidity of our movements,
is entirely turned. . . . But for the army before
you, we should be in London to-day, have avenged
six centuries of insult, and have liberated the sea.
" Remember to-morrow that you are fighting
against the allies of England. . . .
" NAPOLEON."
Four days after this address came the
capitulation of Ulm — a "new Caudine
Forks," as Marmont called it. It was, as
THE EMPEROR.
Bv Char'.et.
Engraved by Cousin, after Lefevre. Lefevre probably painted this portrait early in the career of Napoleon. It
was engraved by Cousin, a celebrated mezzotint engraver, many years ago, but when finished Napoleon "did not
sell." It therefore was laid aside until 1893, when this print was made.
Napoleon said, a victory won by legs, in- ninety colors, more than thirty generals,
stead of by arms. The great fatigue and at a cost of but fifteen hundred men, two-
the forced marches which the army had thirds of them but slightly wounded,
undergone had gained them sixty thousand But there was no rest for the army.
prisoners, one hundred and twenty guns, Before the middle of November it had so
BEFORE AUSTERLJTZ.
107
surrounded Vienna that the emperor and
his court had fled to Briinn, seventy or
eighty miles north of Vienna, to meet the
Russians, who, under Alexander I., were
coming from Berlin. Thither Napoleon
followed them, but the Austrians retreated
eastward, joining the Russians at Olmiitz.
The combined force of the allies was now
some ninety thousand men. They had a
strong reserve, and it looked as \i the Prus-
sian army was about to join them. Napo-
leon at Briinn had only some seventy or
eighty thousand men, and was in the heart
of the enemy's country. Alexander, flat-
tered by his aides, and confident that he
was able to defeat the French, resolved to
leave his strong position at Olmiitz and
seek battle with Napoleon.
The position the French occupied can
be understood if one draws a rough dia-
gram of aright-angled triangle, Briinn being
at the right angle formed by two roads,
one running south to Vienna, by which
Napoleon had come, and the other running
eastward to Olmiitz.
The hypothenuse of this
angle, running from
northeast to southwest,
is formed by Napoleon's
army.
When the allies decided
to leave Olmiitz their plan
was to march southwest-
ward, in face of Napo-
leon's line, get between
him and Vienna, and thus
cut off what they sup-
posed was his base of sup-
plies (in this they were
mistaken, for Napoleon
had, unknown to them,
changed his base from
Vienna to Bohemia), sep-
arate him from his Italian
army, and drive him,
routed, into Bohemia.
THE BATTLE OF AUSTER-
LITZ.
On the 27th of Novem-
ber the allies advanced,
and their first encounter
with a small French van-
guard was successful. It
gave them confidence,
and they continued their
march on the 28th, 2pth,
and 3oth, gradually ex-
tending a long line facing
westward and parallel
with Napoleon's line. The French em-
peror, while this movement was going on,
was rapidly calling up his reserves and
strengthening his position. By the first
day of December Napoleon saw clearly
what the allies intended to do, and had
formed his plan. The events of that day
confirmed his ideas. By nine o'clock in
the evening he was so certain of the plan
of the coming battle that he rode the
length of his line, explaining to his troops
the tactics of the allies, and what he him-
self proposed to do.
Napoleon's appearance before the troops,
his confident assurance of victory, called
out a brilliant demonstration from the
army. The divisions of infantry raised
bundles of blazing straw on the ends of
long poles, giving him an illumination as
imposing as it was novel. It was a happy
thought, for the day was the anniversary
of his coronation.
The emperor remained in bivouac all
night. At four o'clock of the morning of
THE EMPEROR AT THE BIVOUAC.
After a picture by Philippoteatix.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
THE KIGHT HONORABLE WILLIAM PITT.
Engraved by Cardon, after Eldridge, 1801. Pitt, born May 28, 1759, was the second son of
William Pitt, Earl of Chatham. Before he was fifteen, sent to Cambridge, where he made a
remarkable record in mathematics and the classics. He studied law in Lincoln's Inn, and at the
age of twenty-one became member of Parliament. His first speech, in favor of economical reform,
made a great impression. At twenty-three he was made a member of the cabinet as Chancellor
of the Exchequer. At twenty-four he became Premier, with an opposition including Fox,
Burke, Sheridan, and North. His courage and determination were such on the East India
Company bill, that when Parliament was dissolved, and "the country appealed to, he was sup-
ported as no minister in England had been for generations. He secured the passage of several
important bills, and practically did away with the opposition. Whan the French Revolution
came on, he at first indorsed it, but was revolted by its atrocities. He tried to avoid war with
France, and was only driven into it by public opinion ; but his military administration was feeble.
The king, George III., refusing to second his plans for Irish relief. Pitt resigned in 1801, after
eighteen years of nearly absolute power. When the treaty of Amiens was broken in 1803, he
appeared in Parliament again, in favor of war, and the next year was recalled to the premier-
ship. He had great difficulty, however, with his cabinet, and Napoleon's train of victories
alarmed him. At last he fell sick from his anxiety. Trafalgar aroused him, but Austerlitz
struck him a blow from which he could not rally, and he died January 23, 1806. He was
honored with a public funeral, and his remains were placed in Westminster Abbey.
the 2d of Decem-
ber he was in the
saddle. When
the gray fog lifted
he saw the ene-
my's divisions
arranged exactly
as he had divined.
Three corps faced
his right — the
southwest part of
the hypothenuse.
These corps had
left a splendid
position facing
his centre, the
heights of Pra-
tzen.
This advance
of the enemy had
left their centre
weak and unpro-
tected, and had
separated the
body of the army
from its right, fac-
i n g Napoleon's
left. The enemy
was in exactly
the position Na-
poleon wished for
the attack he had
planned.
It was eight
o'clock in the
morning when the
emperor galloped
up his line, pro-
claiming to the
army that the
enemy had ex-
posed himself,
and crying out :
" Close the cam-
paign with a clap
of thunder." The
generals rode to
their positions,
and at once the
battle opened.
Soult, who com-
manded the
French centre, at-
tacked the allies'
centre so unex-
pectedly that it
was driven into
retreat. The Em-
peror Alexander
and his head-
quarters were in
"NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE."' IN 1806.
Engraved by Lupton, after Robert Lefevre. Published in London in 1818. Original in the collection
of the Prince Victor. " I prefer this to David's celebrated picture."— G. G. H.
MARIE PAULINE, PRINCESS BORGHESE.
By Robert Lefevre. Versailles gallery. This picture is signed, " Robert Lefevre lecit, 1806." It was shown in the
Salon of 1808, and obtained a brilliant success.
this part of the army, and though the
young czar did his best to rouse his forces,
it was a hopeless task. The Russian cen-
tre was defeated and the wings divided.
At the same time the allies' left, where the
bulk of their army was massed in a marshy
country of which they knew little, "was
engaged and held in check by Davoust,
and their right was overcome by Lannes,
Murat, and Bernadotte. As soon as the
centre and right of the allies had been
driven into retreat, Napoleon concentrated
his forces on their left, the strongest part of
his enemy. In a very short time the allies
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
were driven back into the canals and lakes
of the country, and many men and nearly
all their artillery lost. Before night the
routed enemy had fallen back to Auster-
litz.
Of all Napoleon's battles Austerlitz was
the one of which he was the proudest. It
was here that he showed best the "divine
side of war."
The familiar note in which Napoleon an-
Russians and thirty thousand Austrians. I have
made forty thousand prisoners, taken forty flags, one
hundred guns, and all the standards of the Russian
Imperial Guard. . . . Although I have bivouacked
in the open air for a week, my health is good. This
evening I am in bed in the beautiful castle of Monsieur
de Kaunitz, and have changed my shirt for the first
time in eight days."
The battle of Austerlitz obliged Austria
to make peace (the treaty was signed at
Presburg on December 26,
1805), compelled Russia to
retire disabled from the
field, transformed the
haughty Prussian ultima-
tum which had just been
presented into humble sub-
mission, and changed the
rejoicings of England over
the magnificent naval vic-
tory of Trafalgar (October
2 ist) into despair. It even
killed Pitt. It enabled Na-
poleon, too, to make enor-
mous strides in establish-
ing a kingdom of the West.
Naples was given to Jo-
seph, the Bavarian Repub-
lic was made a kingdom
for Louis, and the states
between the Lahn, the
Rhine, and the Upper
Danube were formed into
a league, called the Con-
federation of the Rhine,
and Napoleon was made
Protector.
WAR WITH PRUSSIA AND
RUSSIA.
At the beginning of 1806
Napoleon was again in
Paris. He had been absent
but three months. Eight
months of this year were
spent in fruitless negotia-
tions with England and in
an irritating correspond-
ence with Prussia. The
latter country had many
nounced to his brother Joseph the result of grievances against Napoleon, the sum of
the battle, is a curious contrast to the ora- them all being that "French politics had
JEAN I.OU1S ERNEST MEtSSONlER. 1815-18
Sketch by Meissonier himself. The inscription reads: "My dear Chenavard,
may this sketch bear witness to our long- and good friendship. Meissonier, 1881."
Meissonier was one of the most famous genre and historical painters of France.
He painted a large number of pictures, the greatest of which are the four called
the " Napoleon Cycle."
torical bulletins which for some days flowed been the scourge of humanity for the last
to Paris. His letter is dated Austerlitz, fifteen years," and that an " insatiable am-
bition was still
December 3, 1805
was still the ruling passion of
France." By the end of September war
" After manoeuvring for a few days I fought a declared and Naooleon whose oren-
decisive battle yesterday. I defeated the combined lb . , 7 f A
armies commanded by 'the Emperors of Russia and arations had been conducted secretly, it
Germany. Their force consisted of eighty thousand being given out that he Was going to
n6
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
Compiegne to hunt, suddenly joined his
army.
The first week of October the Grand
Army advanced from southern Germany
towards the valley of the Saale. This
movement brought them on the flanks of
the Prussians, who were scattered along the
upper Saale. The unexpected appearanpe
of the French army, which was larger and
much better organized than the Prussian,
caused the latter to retreat towards the
Elbe. The retreating army was in two
divisions; the first crossing the Saale to
Jena, the second
falling back
towards the Un-
strut. As soon
as Napoleon
understood
these move-
ments he de-
spatched part of
his force under
Davoust and
Bernadotte to
cut off the re-
treat of the
second Prussian
division, while
he himself hur-
ried on to Jena
to force battle
on the first. The
Prussians .were
encamped at the
foot of a height
known as the
Landgraf en-
berg. To com-
mand this height
was to command
the Prussian
forces. By a
series of deter-
mined and re-
peated efforts
Napoleon reached the position desired, and
by the morning of the i-jth of October had
his foes in his power. Advancing from
HORACE VERNET. 1789-1863.
Portrait by Witkofski in the gallery at Versailles.
gaging Brunswick and his seventy thousand
men with a force of twenty-seven thousand.
In spite of the great difference in numbers
the Prussians were unable to make any im-
pression on the French ; and Brunswick
falling, they began to retreat towards Jena,
expecting to join the other division of the
army, of whose route they were ignorant.
The result was frightful. The two flying
armies suddenly encountered each other,
and, pursued by the French on either side,
were driven in confusion towards the
Elbe.
THE ENTRY INTO
BERLIN— JENA,
EYLAU, AND
FRIEDLAND.
On October
25th the French
were at Berlin.
Their entry was
one of the great
spectaclesof the
campaign. One
p articu 1 a rly
touching inci-
dent of it was
the visit paid to
Napoleon by the
Protestant and
Calvinist French
clergy. There
were at that time
twelve thousand
French refugees
in Berlin, owing
to the revoca-
tion of the Edict
of Nantes.
They were re-
ceived with
kindness by Na-
poleon, who told
them they had
good right to
protection, and that their privileges and
worship would be respected.
Jena brought Napoleon something like
the Landgrafenberg in three divisions, he one hundred and sixty million francs in
turned the Prussian flanks at the same
moment that he attacked their centre.
The Prussians never fought better, per-
haps, than at Jena. The movements of
their cavalry awakened even Napoleon's
admiration, but they were surrounded and
outnumbered, and the army was speedily
broken into pieces and driven into a re-
treat.
While Napoleon was fighting at Jena, to
the right at Auerstadt, Davoust was en-
money, an enormous number of prisoners,
guns, and standards, the glory of the entry
of Berlin, and a great number of interesting
articles for the Napoleon Museum of Paris,
among them the column from the field of
Rosbach, the sword, the ribbon of the black
eagle, and the general's sash of Frederick
the Great, and the flags carried by his
guards during the Seven Years' War. But
it did not secure him peace. The King of
Prussia threw himself into the arms of Rus-
NAPOLEON AT JENA. 1806.
After Horace Vernet. This picture of Napoleon is a fragment of a great canvas representing the battle
of Jena, found in the Hall of Battles at Versailles. Vernet was commissioned by Louis Philippe to paint the
great battles of France when he first conceived the idea of converting the chateau into an historical museum.
This particular picture is one of a series, including the battles of Friedland, Jena, and Wagram. It appeared
in the Salon of 1836. The moment chosen by Vernet for his picture, is that when the emperor, accompanied
by Murat and Berthier, heard in the ranks of the imperial foot-guards the words : " En avant ! " " What is
that ? " said he. " It can only be a beardless boy who thinks he knows what I ought to do. Let him wait
until he has commanded in thirty pitched battles before he presumes to give me advice." It was, indeed, one
of the conscripts, eager to show his courage.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON
NAPOLEON, EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH AND KING OF ITAI.V ("NAPOLEON, EMl'tiMn-n
DBS FRAN^AIS, KOI I/ITAI.IE "). 1806.
Engraved by Arnold, after Datiling. It was at Berlin, at the time of the entry
of the French artny, that DShling saw the emperor and made his portrait in
colors. Masson says that all the representations of Napoleon from 1806 to 1815
were copied after this design of DShling.
sia, and Napoleon ad-
vanced boldly into Po-
land to meet his enemy.
The Poles welcomed
the French with joy.
They hoped to find 'in
Napoleon the liberator of
their country, and they
poured forth money and
soldiers to reenforce him.
"Our entry into Varso-
via," wrote Napoleon,
"was a triumph, and the
sentiments that the Poles
of all classes show since
our arrival cannot be ex-
pressed. Love of coun-
try and the national senti-
ment are not only entirely
conserved in the heart of
the people, but it has been
intensified by misfortune.
Their first passion, their
first desire, is again to
become a nation. The
rich come from their
chateaux, praying for the
reestablishment of the
nation, and offering their
children, their fortunes,
and their influence."
Everything was done
during the months the
French remained in Po-
land, to flatter and aid the
army.
The campaign against
the Russians was carried
on in Old Prussia, to the
southeast of the Gulf of
Dantzic. Its first great
engagement was the
battle of Eylau on Feb-
ruary 8, 1807. This was
the closest drawn battle
Napoleon had ever
fought. His loss was en-
ormous, and he was saved
only by a hair's-breadth
from giving the enemy
the field of battle. After
Eylau the main army
went into winter quarters
to repair its losses, while
Marshal Lefebvre be-
sieged Dantzic, a siege
which military critics de-
clare to be, after Sebasto-
pol, the most celebrated
of modern times. Dant-
zic capitulated in May.
The simple date that Raffet has given for title to this composition, sums up the great military events : Austerlitz.
Jena, Eylau, Fried land— that preceded the treaty of Tilsit. In this picture the artist, with admirable sobriety of
method, has succeeded in giving a true characterization of the triumphant attitude of the conqueror sitting erect on
his battle-horse, which seems ready to spring forward to fresh victories. — A. D.
On June i4th the battle of Friedland was
fought. This battle, the anniversary of
Marengo, was won largely by Napoleon's
taking advantage of a blunder of his op-
ponent. The French and the Russian
armies were on the opposite banks of
the Alle. Benningsen, the Russian com-
mander, was marching towards Konigsberg
by the eastern bank. Napoleon was pur-
suing by the western bank. The French
forces, however, were scattered ; and Ben-
ningsen, thinking that he could engage and
easily rout a portion of the army by cross-
ing the river at Friedland, suddenly led his
army across to the western bank. Napo-
leon utilized this unwise movement with
splendid skill. Calling up his reenforce-
ments he attacked the enemy solidly. As
soon as the Russian centre was broken,
defeat was inevitable, for the retreating
army was driven into the river, and thou-
sands lost. Many were pursued through
the streets of Friedland by the French, and
slaughtered there. The battle was hardly
over when Napoleon wrote to Josephine :
"FRIEDLAND, i$thjune, 1807.
" MY FRIEND : I write you only a few words, for I
am very tired. I have been bivouacking for several
days. My children have worthily celebrated the an-
niversary of Marengo. The battle of Friedland will
be just as celebrated and as glorious for my peo-
ple. The whole Russian army routed, eighty guns
captured, thirty thousand men taken prisoners or
killed, with twenty-five generals ; the Russian guard
annihilated ; it is the worthy sister of Marengo, Aus-
terlitz, and Jena. The bulletin will tell you the rest.
My loss is not large. I successfully out-manoeuvred
the enemy.
" NAPOLEON."
PEACE OF TILSIT.
Friedland ended the war. Directly after
the battle Napoleon went to Tilsit, which
for the time was made neutral ground,
and here he met the Emperor of Russia
and the King of Prussia, and the map of
Europe was made over.
The relations between the royal parties
seem to have been for the most part amia-
ble. Napoleon became very fond of Alex-
ander I. at Tilsit. "Were he a woman I
think I should make love to him," he wrote
Josephine once. Alexander, young and
enthusiastic, had a deep admiration for
Napoleon's genius, and the two became
good comrades. The King of Prussia,
overcome by his losses, was a sorrowful
figure in their company. It was their habit
at Tilsit to go out every day on horseback,
but the king was awkward, always crowd-
ing against Napoleon, beside whom he
BATTLE OF FRIEDLAND, JUNE 14, 1807.
By Horace Vernet. Versailles gallery. Vernet depicts the emperor on the battle-field, giving ordersto the general
of division, Oudinot, for the pursuit of the enemy.
rode, and making'his two companions wait
for him to climb from the saddle when they
returned.
Their dinners together were dull, and the
emperors, very much in the style of two
careless, fun-loving youths, bored by a
solemn elderly relative, were accustomed
after dinner to make excuses to go home
early ; but later they met at the apartments
of one or the other, and often talked to-
gether until midnight.
Just before the negotiations were com-
pleted, Queen Louise arrived, and tried to
use her influence with Napoleon to obtain
at least Magdeburg. Napoleon accused
the queen to Las Cases of trying to win
him at first by a scene of high tragedy,
but when they came to meet at dinner, her
policy was quite another. " The Queen of
Prussia dined with me to-day," wrote Na-
poleon to the empress on July 7th. " I
had to defend myself against being obliged
to make some further concessions to her
husband ; . . . " and the next day, " The
Queen of Prussia is really charming ; she
is full of coquetterie towards me. But do
not be jealous; I am an oilcloth, off which
all that runs. It would cost me too dear
to play \\\z galant."
The intercessions of the queen really
hurried on the treaty. When she learned
that it had been signed, and her wishes
not granted, she was indignant, wept bit-
terly, and refused to go to the second
dinner to which Napoleon had invited her.
Alexander was obliged to go himself to
decide her. After the dinner, when she
withdrew, Napoleon accompanied her. On
the staircase she stopped.
"Can it be," she said, " that after I have
had the happiness of seeing so near me
the man of the age and of history, I am
not to have the liberty and satisfaction of
assuring him that ht has attached me for
life? ..."
" Madame, I am to be pitied," said the
emperor gravely. " It is my evil star."
By the treaty of Tilsit the face of the
continent was transformed. Prussia lost
half her territory. Dantzic was made a
MEETING OF FREDERICK WILLIAM III., KING OF FKUSSIA, NAPOLEON, AND ALEXANDER I., EMPEROK OF RUSSIA, AT ....
THE FIGURE ON THE LEFT IS FREDERICK WILLIAM ; THAT ON THE RIGHT IS ALEXANDER.
Engraved by Gttgel, after a drawing by Wolff. The meeting occurred June 26, 1807, in the pavilion which had been
erected for that purpose on the River Nieman. After Friedland the Russians crossed the Nieman ; the French
camped on the banks opposite them. The first interview on the raft was between the Emperor Alexander and Napo-
leon alone on June zsth. The two emperors, accompanied by their staffs, started from the opposite banks at the same
time ; Napoleon arrived first, passed through the tent and met Alexander. The two embraced warmly in sight
of the two armies, who cheered them loudly. A second interview took place the next day, to which the Emperor
Alexander brought the King of Prussia. During the time that the sovereigns at Tilsit were negotiating, the two
armies kept their positions, and friendly relations grew up between them.
free town. Magdeburg went to France.
Hesse-Cassel and the Prussian possessions
west of the Elbe went to form the kingdom
of Westphalia. The King of Saxony re-
ceived the grand duchy of Warsaw. Finland
and the Danubian principalities were to go
to Alexander in exchange for certain Ionian
islands and the Gulf of Cattaro in Dalmatia.
Of far more importance than this change
of boundaries was the private understand-
ing which the emperors came to at Tilsit.
They agreed that the Ottoman Empire was
to remain as it was unless they saw fit to
change its boundaries. Russia might oc-
cupy the principalities as far as the Dan-
ube. Peace was to be made, if possible,
with England, and the two powers were to
work together to bring it about. If they
failed, Russia was to force Sweden to close
her ports to Great Britain, and Napoleon
was to do the same in Denmark, Portugal,
and the States of the Pope. Nothing was
to be done about Poland by Napoleon.
According to popular belief, the secret
treaty of Tilsit included plans much more
startling, it being said that the two empe-
rors pledged themselves to each other for
nothing less than driving the Bourbons from
Spain and the Braganzas from Portugal,
and replacing them by Bonapartes ; for giv-
ing Russia Turkey in Europe and as much
of Asia a? she wanted ; for ending the
temporal power of the Pope ; for placing
France in Egypt ; for shutting the English
from the Mediterranean ; and for under-
taking several other similar enterprises.
NAPOLEON RECEIVING QUEEN LOUISE OF PRUSSIA, JULV 6, 1807.
By Gosse. Versailles gallery. On the arrival of the Queen of Prussia at KSnigsberg, the emperor descended to
the street to meet the brave and beautiful sovereign, and received her at the foot of the steps. The imperial guard
were under arms ; the emperor was accompanied by the Grand Duke of Berg, the Marshals Berthier and Ney, General
Duroc, and the minister of foreign affairs, Talleyrand, who is represented in this picture standing on the steps.
126
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
CHAPTER XIII.
EXTENSION OF NAPOLEON'S EMPIRE.— FAMILY AFFAIRS.
Italy, was
a princess of
KING OF KINGS. I have made him King of Naples ; that he will con-
tinue to be Grand Elector, and that nothing will be
, . a • -T-, changed as regards his relations with France. But
NAPOLEONS influence in Europe was now impr*ss upon him that the least hesitation, the
at its zenith. He was literally "king of slightest wavering, will ruin him entirely. I have
kings," as he was popularly called, and another person in my mind who will replace him
the Bonaparte family was rapidly displac- should he refuse. . . . At present all feelings of
ing the Bourbon.. Joseph had been made £SS&3XJSZ ^"BCTk'S
King of Naples in 1806. Eliza was Prm- attached to the name of Bonaparte, but to that of
cessof Lucques and Piom-
bino. Louis, married to
Hortense, had been King
of Holland since 1806.
Pauline had been the Prin-
cess Borghese since 1803 ;
Caroline, the wife of Mu-
rat, was Grand Duchess of
Cleves and Berg; Jerome
was King of Westphalia ;
Eugene de Beauharnais,
Viceroy of
married to
Bavaria.
The members of Napo-
leon's family were elevat-
ed only on condition that
they act strictly in accord-
ance with his plans. They
must marry so as to
cement the ties necessary
to his kingdom. The}7
must arrange their time,
form their friendships,
spend their money, as it
best served the interest of
his great scheme of con-
quest. The interior affairs
of their kingdoms were in
reality centralized in his
hands as perfectly as those
of France. He watched
the private and public
conduct of his kings and
nobles, and criticised
them with absolute frank-
ness and extraordinary
common sense. The
ground on which he pro-
tected them is well ex-
plained in the following
letter, written in January,
1806, to Count Miot de
Melito :
FREDERICK WILLIAM III., KING OF PRUSSIA.
Engraved by Dickenson, after a portrait painted in 1798 by Lauer. Frederick
William III., born August 3, 1770, was the eldest son of Frederick William II., was
trained by his grand-uncle Frederick the Great, and succeeded to his father's throne
in 1797. When the treaty of Lune"villc ended the war with France in 1801, he was
" You are going to rejoin my
-brother. You will tell him that
obliged to give up his territory on the left bank of the Rhine. He remained at
peace with Napoleon until frightened by the formation of the Confederation of the
Rhine in 1806. The war which followed, ending in the treaty of Tilsit, drove him
from Berlin, and took away half his kingdom. But he nevertheless continued his
efforts to reorganize his state. Frederick joined Napoleon for the Russian cam-
paign, but joined the coalition of 1813. After Waterloo, he continued to improve
his kingdom, though he never gave it the liberal constitution he had promised. He
died June 7, 1840.
NAPOLEON AND HIS BROTHERS.
127
Napoleon. It is with my fingers and with my pen
that I make children. To-day I can love only those
whom I esteem. Joseph must forget all our ties of
childhood. Let him make himself esteemed. Let
him acquire glory. Let him have a leg broken in
battle. Then I shall esteem him. Let him give up
his old ideas. Let him not dread fatigue. Look at
me : the campaign I have just terminated, the move-
ment, the excitement, have made me stout. I believe
that if all the kings of Europe were to coalesce
against me, I should have a ridiculous paunch."
Joseph, bent on being a great king,
boasted now and then to Napoleon of his
position in Naples. His brother never
failed to silence him with the truth, if it
was blunt and hard to digest.
LOUISE, QUEEN OF PRUSSIA^. 1798.
Engraved by Dickenson, after a portrait painted in 1798 by Lauer. Louise,
Queen of Prussia, was born March 10. 1776, in Hanover. Her father was the Duke
Charles of Mecklenburg-Strelitz, and her mother a princess of Hesse-Darmstadt.
In 1793 she met King Frederick William III. at Frankfort. He was so enamored of
her beauty and her nobility of character that he made her his wife. Queen Louise's
dignity and sweetness under the reverses her kingdom suffered in the war with
France, won her the love and respect of her people, and have given her a place
among the most lovable and admirable women of history. She died July 19, 1810,
and was buried at Charlottenburg,5 where a beautiful mausoleum by Rauch has
been erected. In 1814 her husband instituted the Order of Louise in her honor.
On March 10, 1876, the Prussians celebrated the one hundredth anniversary of her
birth.
' ' When you talk about the fifty thousand enemies
of the queen, you make me laugh. . . . You
exaggerate the degree of hatred which the queen has
left behind at Naples : you do not know mankind.
There are not twenty persons who hate her as you
suppose, and there are not twenty persons who would
not surrender to one of her smiles. The strongest
feeling of hatred on the part of a nation is that in-
spired by another nation. Your fifty thousand men
are the enemies of the French."
With Jerome, Napoleon had been par-
ticularly incensed because of his marriage
with Miss Patterson. In 1804 he wrote of
that affair :
" . . . Jerome is wrong to think that he will
be able to count upon any weak-
ness on my part, for, not having
the rights of a father, I cannot
entertain for him the feeling of
a father ; a father allows him-
self to be blinded, and it pleases
him to be blinded because he
identifies his son with himself.
. . . But what am I to Je-
rome ? Sole instrument of my
destiny, I owe nothing to my
brothers. They have made an
abundant harvest out of what I
have accomplished in the way of
glory ; but, for all that, they must
not abandon the field and deprive
me of the aid I have a right to
expect from them. They will
cease to be anything for me,
directly they take a road op-
posed to mine. If I exact so
much from my brothers who
have already rendered many
services, if I have abandoned
the one who, in mature age
[Lucien], refused to follow my
advice, what must not Jerome,
who is still young, and who is
known only for his neglect of
duty, expect ? If he does noth-
ing for me, I shall see in this
the decree of destiny, which has
decided that I shall do nothing
for him.
Jerome yielded later to
his brother's wishes, and
in 1807 was rewarded with
the new kingdom of West-
phalia. Napoleon kept
close watch of him, how-
ever, and his letters are
full of admirable counsels.
The following is particu-
larly valuable, showing,
as it does, that Napoleon
believed a government
would be popular and en-
during only in proportion
to the liberty and prosper-
itv it allowed the citi-
JOSEl'H ItONAPARTE IN HIS CORONATION ROBHS. I?
Engraved by C. S. Pradier in 1813, after Gerard.
" What the German peoples desire with impa-
tience [he told Jerome], is that persons who are
not of noble birth, and who have talents, shall have
an equal right to your consideration and to public
employment (with those who are of noble birth) ; that
every sort of servitude and of intermediate obliga-
tions between the sovereign and the lowest class of
the people should be entirely abolished. The bene-
fits of the Code Napoleon, the publicity of legal pro-
cedure, the establishment of the jury system, will be
the distinctive characteristics of your monarchy. .
. I count more on the effect of these benefits for
the extension and strengthening of your kingdom,
than upon the result of the greatest victories. Your
people ought to enjoy a liberty, an equality, a well-
being, unknown to the German peoples. . . .
What people would wish to return to the arbitrary
government of Prussia, when it has tasted the bene-
fits of a wise and liberal administration ? The
peoples of Germany, France, Italy, Spain, desire
equality, and demand that liberal ideas should pre-
vail. . . . Be a constitutional king."
Louis in Holland was never a king to
Napoleon's mind. He especially disliked
his quarrels with his wife. The two young
people had been married for state reasons,
MARIE JULIE CLARY, QUEEN OF NAPLES. 1777-1845.
By Robert Leffevre. Versailles gallery. Julie Clary married Joseph Bonaparte, the ist of
August, 1794. Her husband was afterwards King of Naples, then King of Spain. In the can-
vas of Leffevre, she holds by the hand her eldest daughter, Zenaide Charlotte Julie, born in 1801,
afterwards married to Charles, Prince de Canino, son of Lucien Bonaparte.
and were very unhappy. In 1807 Napo-
leon wrote Louis, apropos of his domestic
relations, a letter which is a good example
of scores of others he sent to one and
another of his kings and princes about
their private affairs.
" You govern that country too much like a Capu-
chin. The goodness of a king should be full of maj-
esty. ... A king orders, and asks nothing from
any one. . . . When people say of a king that he
is good, his reign is a failure. . . . Your quar-
rels with the queen are known to the public. You
should exhibit at home that paternal and effeminate
character you show in your manner of governing. .
You treat a young wife as you would command
a regiment. Distrust the people by whom you are
surrounded ; they are nobles. . . . You have the
best and most virtuous of wives, and you render her
miserable. Allow her to dance as much as she likes ;
it is in keeping with her age. I have a wife who is
forty years of age ; from the field of battle I write to
THE LIFE OP NAPOLEON.
JOSEPH BONAPARTE.
Engraved by S. W. Reynolds after a painting
made in the United States, in 1831, by J. Goubaut.
her to go to balls, and you wish a young
woman of twenty to live in a cloister, or, like
a nurse, to be always washing her children.
. . . Render the mother of your children
happy. You have only one way of doing
so, by showing her esteem and confidence.
Unfortunately you have a wife who is too
virtuous : if you had a coquette, she would
lead you by the nose. But you have a proud
wife, who is offended and grieved at the
mere idea that you can have a bad opinion
of her. You should have had a wife like
some of those whom I know in Paris. She
would have played you false, and you would
have been at her feet.
" NAPOLEON."
With his sisters he was quite as
positive. While Josephine adapted
herself with grace and tact to her
great position, the Bonaparte sis-
ters, especially Pauline, were con-
stantly irritating somebody "by
their vanity and jealousy. The
following letter to Pauline shows
how little Napoleon spared them
when their performances came to
his ears :
"MADAME AND DEAR SISTER: I have
learned with pain that you have not the
good sense to conform to the manners and
customs of the citv of Rome ; that vou show
contempt for the inhabitants, and that your
eyes are unceasingly turned towards Paris.
Although occupied with vast affairs, I never-
theless desire to make known my wishes, and
I hope that you will conform to them.
" Love your husband and his family, be
amiable, accustom yourself to th~ usages of
Rome, and put this in your head : that if
you follow bad advice you will no longer be
able to count upon me. You may be sure
that you will find no support in Paris, and
that I shall never receive you there without
your husband. If you quarrel with him, it
will be your fault, and France will be closed
to you. You will sacrifice your happiness
and my esteem.
" BONAPARTE."
This supervision of policy, rela-
tions, and conduct extended to his
generals. The case of General Ber-
thier is one to the point. Chief of
Napoleon's staff in Italy, he had
fallen in' love at Milan with a Ma-
dame Visconti, and had never been
able to conquer his passion. In
Egypt Napoleon called him "chief
of the lovers' faction," that part of
the army which, because of their
ELISA BACCIOCHI, GRAND DUCHESS OF TUSCANY, ELDEST SISTER OF NAPO-
LEON (1777-1820).
Engraved by Morghen in 1814, after Counis.
MARIE PAULINE BONAPARTE, PRINCESS BORGHESE.
This graceful portrait of the most beautiful of Napoleon's sisters, is from the brush of Madame Henoit, and belongs
to the Versailles collection.
JOACHIM MI/RAT (1771-1615).
Engraved by Ruotte, after Gros. Murat was born in 1771, in the department of Lot. He was destined
for the Church, but abandoned the seminary for the army. When Barras called Napoleon to the defence
of the convention, the :3th Vendemiaire, Murat was asked to aid, and for his services he was made an aide-
de-camp of Napoleon in Italy. His valor at Montenotte, Ceva, Dego, and Mondovi, was rewarded by
sending him to Paris with the first flags captured. In 1798 he went to Egypt. He aided in the i8th Bru-
maire, and was rewarded with the command of the consular guard and the hand of Caroline Bonaparte.
At Marengo he led the French cavalry, and was afterwards made governor of the Cisalpine Republic. In
18:14 he was made a marshal of France, and in 1805 grand admiral, with the title of prince. He commanded
the cavalry of the Grand Army in the campaign of 1805. and after Austerlitz was made grand duke of Berg
and Cleves. Murat led the cavalry at Jena, Eylau, and Friedland, and in 1808 was made general-in-chief
of the French armies in Spain. Soon after he became King of Naples under the title of King Joachim Napo-
leon. During the retreat from Moscow Napoleon offended him, and he resigned his command and began
to intrigue with Austria. In January, 1814. the alliance with Austria was declared by Murat's seizing
Benevento, while Austria promised him Ancona for thirty thousand men. The alliance was broken by
Murat's declaration that he intended to restore the unity and independence of Italy, and he was defeated by
the Austrians, May 2, 1815, at Tolentino. He escaped to France and offered his sword to Napoleon, who
refused it. After Waterloo he was refused an asylum in England, and, with a few followers, he attempted
p retake Naples, but was deserted, taken prisoner, and shot October 13, 1815.
THE QUEEN OF NAPLES AND MARIE MUKAT.
By Madame Vige'e-Lebrun. This canvas, executed in 1807, is in the museum of Versailles.
Caroline of Naples is represented with her eldest child, Marie Laetitia Josephe Murat, after-
wards Countess Pepoli.
desire to see wives or sweethearts, were
constantly revolting against the campaign,
and threatening to desert.
In 1804 Berthier had been made marshal,
and in 1806 Napoleon wished to give him
the princedom of Neufchatel ; but it was
only on condition that he give up Madame
de Visconti, and marry.
" I exact only one condition, which is that you get
married. Your passion has lasted long enough. It
has become ridiculous ; and I have the right to hope
that the man whom I have called my companion in
arms, who will be placed alongside of me by poster-
ity, will no longer abandon himself to a weakness
without example. . . . You know that no one likes
you better than I do, but you know also that the first
condition of my friendship is that it must be made
subordinate to my esteem."
JEROME BONAPARTE. 1808.
" Engraved by I. G. Mtiller, knight, and Frederich Muller, son, engravers to his majesty the King of
WUrtemberg. After a design made at Cassel by Madame Kinson." Jerome Bonaparte, youngest brother of
Napoleon, was born in Ajaccio, 1784 ; died near Paris in 1860. Entered the navy at sixteen, and in 1801 was sent
on the expedition to Santo Domingo. On his return went to the United States, where, in 1003, he married
Miss Elizabeth Patterson of Baltimore. Napoleon refused to recognize this marriage, ana when Jerome
brought his wife to Europe in 1805. they were forbidden France. Jerome continued in the navy, and his wife
went to England. In 1806 he left naval for military service, was recognized as a French prince, and made
successor to the throne in event of Napoleon's leaving no male heirs. After Tilsit, Jerome was made King of
Westphalia, a new kingdom having its capital at Cassel, and was married to Catherine, daughter of the King
of WUrtemberg. The campaign of 1813 drove him to Paris. During the Hundred Days he sat in the chamber
of peers. After the second restoration of Louis XVIII. Jerome lived in various parts of Europe, suffering at
one time serious financial embarrassment, until, in 1847, he was allowed to return to Paris. After the Revolu-
tion of 1848 he was made governor of the Invalides and marshal. In 1852 he was president of the imperial
senate. Later the right of succession was given him and his son.
NAPOLEON IN HIS STUDY.
'35
Berthier fled to
Josephine for help,
weeping like a
child; butshecould
do nothing, and he
married the woman
chosen for him.
Three months after
the ceremony, the
husbandof Madame
de Visconti died,
and Berthier,
broken-hearted,
wrote to the Prince
Borghese :
' ' You know how often
the emperor pressed me
to obtain a divorce for
Madame de Visconti.
But a divorce was al-
ways repugnant to the
feelings in which I was
educated, and therefore
I waited. To-day Ma-
dame de Visconti is free,
and I might have been
the happiest of men.
But the emperor forced
me into a marriage
which hinders me from
uniting myself totheonly
woman I ever loved.
Ah, my dear prince, all
that the emperor has
done and may yet do for
me, will be no compen-
sation for the eternal
misfortune to which he
has condemned me."
THE EMPEROR
THE FRENCH
1807.
OF
IN
KING OF WESTPHALIA.
Never was Napo-
leon more powerful
than at the end of the period we have been
tracing so rapidly, never had he so looked
the emperor. An observer who watched
him through the Te Deum sung at Notre
Dame in his honor, on his return from
Tilsit, says : " His features, always calm
and serious, recalled the cameos which
represent the Roman emperors. He was
small ; still his whole person, in this im-
posing ceremony, was in harmony with the
part he was playing. A sword glittering
with precious stones was at his side, and
the glittering diamond called the ' Regent '
formed its pommel. Its brilliancy did not
let us forget that this sword was the sharpest
and the most victorious that the world had
seen since those of Alexander and Caesar."
Certainly he never worked more prodi-
giously. The campaigns of 1805-1807
By Kinson. Versailles gallery. This picture ought to be catalogued under the title,
" Portrait of King Jerome and his wife, Fre'de'rigue Catherine Sophie Dorothee, Princess
of Wiirtemberg."
were, in spite of their rapid movement, —
indeed, because of it, — terribly fatiguing
for him ; that they were possible at all was
due mainly to the fact that they had been
made on paper so many times in his study.
When he was consul the only room open-
ing from his study was filled with enormous
maps of all the countries of the world.
This room was presided over by a com-
petent cartographer. Frequently these
maps were brought to the .study and
spread upon the floor. Napoleon would
get down upon them on all fours, and creep
about, compass and red pencil in hand,
comparing and measuring distances, and
studying the configuration of the land. If
he was in doubt about anything, he re-
ferred it to his librarian, who was expected
to give him the fullest details.
MARRIAGE OF THE PRINCE JEROME BONAPARTE AND THE PRINCESS CATHERINE OF WURTEMBERG, AUGUST 22, 1807.
By Regnault. This picture is in the Versailles gallery. The ceremony of contract, here represented by the painter,
took place in the Galerie de Diane in the Tuileries. Their Majesties were seated on the throne, with the young couple
in front of them. Regnault de Saint-Jean d*Angely, secretary of state to the imperial family, read the contract of mar-
riage, which was signed by their Majesties. The religious ceremony was afterwards celebrated in the chapel of the
Tuileries by the prince primate, on the 23d of August.
Attached to his cabinet were skilful sian campaigns of 1805-1807, Napoleon
translators, whose business was not only showed, as never before, his extraordinary
to translate diplomatic correspondence, capacity for attending to everything. The
but to gather from
foreign sources full in-
formation about the
armies of his enemies.
Me"neval declares that
the emperor knew the
condition of foreign
armies as well as he did
his own.
The amount of infor-
mation he had about
other lands was largely
due to his ability to ask
questions. When he
sent to an agent for a
report, he rattled at him
a volley of questions,
always to the point ;
andtheagent knew that
it would never do to let
one go unanswered.
While carrying on
the Austrian and Prus-
ELIZA BONAPARTE.
Drawn by the physionotrace, by Quenedey.
The physionotrace was an instrument invented at
the end of the eighteenth century, by the aid of
which one could trace portraits mechanically.
number of despatches
he sent out was incred-
ible. In the first three
months of 1807, while
he was in Poland, he
wrote over seventeen
hundred letters and
despatches.
It was not simply war,
the making of king-
doms, the direction of
his new-made kings ;
minor affairs of the
greatest variety occu-
pied him. While at
Boulogne, tormented
by the failure of the
English invasion and
the war against Austria,
he ordered that horse
races should be estab-
lished "in those parts
of the empire the most
NAPOLEON'S CARE OF DETAILS.
137
remarkable for the horses they breed ; prizes
shall be awarded to the fleetest horses." The
very day after the battle of Friedland, he
was sending orders to Paris about the form
and site of a statue to the memory of the
Bishop of Vannes. He criticised from
Poland the quarrels of Parisian actresses,
ordered canals, planned there for the
terior affairs of France. This care of details
went, as Pasquier says, to the " point of
minuteness, or, to speak plainly, to that of
charlatanism ; " but it certainly did produce
a deep impression upon France. That he
could establish himself five hundred leagues
from Paris, in the heart of winter, in a coun-
try encircled by his enemies, and yet be in
EMPRESS JOSEPHINE.
Fragment from the picture of the marriage of Jerome Bonaparte and the Princess Catherine.
Bourse and the Odeon Theatre. The news-
papers he watched as he did when in Paris,
reprimanded this editor, suspended that,
forbade the publication of news of disasters
to the French navy, censured every item
honorable to his enemies. To read the bul-
letins issued from Jena to Friedland, one
would believe that the writer had no busi-
ness other than that of regulating the in-
daily communication with his capital, could
direct even its least important affairs as if
he were present, could know what every per-
son of influence, from the Secretary of State
to the humblest newspaper man, was doing,
caused a superstitious feeling to rise in
France, and in all Europe, that the emp.eror
of the French people was not only omnipo-
tent, but omnipresent.
'38
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
LOUIS BONAPAKTE. 1778-1846.
King of Holland in 1806. Abdicated in 1810,
taking the title of Comte de St. Leu.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE BERLIN DECREE.— WAR IN
THE PENINSULA. — THE BO-
NAPARTES ON THE SPANISH
THRONE.
THE CONTINENTAL BLOCKADE.
WHEN Napoleon, in 1805, was
obliged to abandon the descent on
England and turn the magnificent
army gathered at Boulogne against
Austria, he by no means gave up the
idea of one day humbling his ene-
my. Persistently throughout the
campaigns of 1805-1807 his de-
spatches and addresses remind
Frenchmen that vengeance is only
deferred.
In every way hestrivesto awaken
indignation and hatred against
England. The alliance which has
compelled him to turn his armies
against his neighbors on the Con-
tinent, he characterizes as an
"unjust league fomented by the
hatred and gold of England."
He tells the soldiers of the Grand
Army that it is English gold
which has transported the Rus-
sian army from the extremities
of the universe to fight them. He
charges the horrors of Austerlitz
upon the English. "May all the
blood shed, may all these misfor-
tunes, fall upon the perfidious
islanders who have caused them !
May the cowardly oligarchies of
London support the conse-
quences of so many woes ! "
From now on, all the treaties he
makes are drawn up with a view
to humbling "the eternal ene-
mies of the Continent."
Negotiations for peace went
on, it is true, in 1806, between the
two countries. Napoleon offered
to return Hanover and Malta.
He offered several things which
belonged to other people, but
England refused all of his com-
binations ; and when, a few days
El GENIE HORTENSE DE BEAUHARNAIS. 1783-1837.
Daughter of Josephine, wife of Louis, King of Holland, and i
of Napoleon III. Eneraved by Laugier, after Girode^.
El'GENIE HOKTENSE, QUEEN OF HOLLAND.
Group in marble, by Monsieur Eniile Chatrousse. Gallery at Versailles. The queen has at her
side her third son, Charles Louis Napoleon Bonaparte, afterwards emperor under the title of Napo-
leon III.
after Jena, he addressed his army, it was
to tell them : "We shall not lay down our
arms until we have obliged the English,
those eternal enemies of our nation, to
renounce their plan of troubling the Conti-
nent and their tyranny of the seas."
A month later — November 21, 1806 — he
proclaimed the famous Decree 01 Berlin,
his future policy towards Great Britain. As
she had shut her enemies from the sea, he
would shut her from the land. The "con-
tinental blockade," as this struggle of land
against sea was called, was only using
England's own weapon of war ; but it was
using it with a sweeping audacity, thor-
oughly Napoleonic in conception and in
the proposed execution. Henceforth, all
communication was forbidden between the
British Isles and France and her allies.
Every Englishman found under French
authority — and that was about all Europe
as the emperor estimated it — was a prisoner
of war. Every dollar's worth of English
property found within Napoleon's bounda-
140
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
EL'GENE DE UEAUHARNAIS, NAPOLEON'S STEPSON. (" EUGENIC NAPOLEONS, PRINCE
DI FRANCIA, VICE RE D'lTALIA, 1813.")
Engraved by Longhi, after Gerard, Milan, 1813. Eugene de Dcauharnais, son
of Josephine Tascher de la Pagerie and the Viscount Alexandre de Beauharnais,
was born in Paris in 1781. The property of his father having been confiscated,
Eugene was apprenticed to a cabinet-maker, but, fortune changing, he was em-
ployed on the staff of General Hoche. After the marriage of Josephine and Bona-
parte, the latter took his stepson with him into Italy, and sent him on a mission
to Corfu. He accompanied General Bonaparte to Egypt, and v.-as wounded at
Saint-Jean d'Acre. He rose steadily in military rank, and when the Empire was
established was made prince, and in 1805 Archchancellor of State. When Napoleon
took the iron crown, Eugene was made Viceroy of Italy. He governed his king-
dom with wisdom and fidelity. In 1806 Eugene was married to a daughter of the
King of Bavaria, and adopted by Napoleon, who declared that in case he had no
direct heir he intended giving him the crown of Italy. When the Austrian war of
1809 broke out, an army invaded Italy, and Eugene was defeated in, a first battle,
but, rallying, he gained a series of victories, ending with that of Raab, which
Napoleon called the "granddaughter of Marengo." It was Eugene and his sister
Hortense that Napoleon charged to prepare Josephine for the divorce, and the
former explained to the Senate the reasons for the act. He took so distinguished
apart in the Russian campaign that Napoleon said : l> Eugene is the only one who has
not committed blunders in this war." In 1813 and 1814 he fought with great skill
against the allies. The final overthrow of Napoleon took his kingdom from him.
He retired then to the court of the King of Bavaria, his father-in-law, who made
him Duke of Leuchtenberg and Prince of Eichstadt. He died in 1824 at
Munich.
ries, whether it belonged
to rich trader or inoffensive
tourist, was prize of war.
If one remembers the ex-
tent of the seaboard which
Napoleon at that moment
commanded, the full peril
of this menace to English
commerce is clear. From
St. Petersburg to Trieste
there was not a port, save
those of Denmark and Por-
tugal, which would not
close at his bidding. At
Tilsit he and Alexander
had entered into an agree-
ment to complete this sea-
board, to close the Baltic,
the Channel, the European
Atlantic, and the Mediter-
ranean to the English.
This was nothing else than
asking Continental Europe
to destroy her commerce
for their sakes.
There were several seri-
ous uncertainties in the
scheme. What retaliation
would England make?
Could Napoleon and
Alexander agree long
enough to succeed in divid-
ing the valuable portions
of the continents of Europe,
Asia, and Africa ? Would
the nations cheerfully give
up the English cottons and
tweeds they had been buy-
ing, the boots they had
been wearing, the cutlery
and dishes they had been
using? Would they cheer-
fully see their own prod-
ucts lie uncalled for in
their warehouses, for the
sake of aiding a foreign
monarch — although the
most brilliant and power-
ful on earth — to carry out
a vast plan for crushing an
enemy who was not their
enemy ? It remained to
be seen.
In the meantime there
was the small part of the
coast line remaining inde-
pendent to be joined to the
portion already blockaded
to the English. There was
no delay in Napoleon's
action. Denmark was
BERNADOTTE. ABOUT 1798.
Engraved by Fiesinger, after Guerin. Bernadotte (J. D. Jules) was born at Pau, in 1764 ;
entered the Royal Marine at seventeen years of age, and was sergeant in 1789. In 1792 entered
the Army of the North, where he served with honor. He entered the Army of Italy in 1797,
and. although suspicious of Bonaparte's ambition, he served him valiantly, and was one of those
sent to Paris with captured flags. Was an active supporter of the coup d^etat of the i8th
Fructidor, and was ambassador at Vienna after the treaty cf Campo Formio. Bernadotte
married the Desiree Clary, sister-in-law of Joseph Donaparte, \vhom Napoleon, in 1795, had
thought of making his wife. In 1799 he served in the Rhenish armies. He disapproved of the
i8th Brumaire, but after it accepted the command of the Army of the West. In 1804 he was
made marshal, and later. Prince of Pontc-Corvo. In the Austrian war of 1805 Bernadotte
played an important part, and again in the campaign of 1807. In 1810 the Swedish States
proclaimed him prince royal and heir-presumptive of Sweden. He was received as a son by
Charles XIII., and during the life of that monarch Bernadotte surrounded him by a really
fiiial care. In 1812 he entered the coalition against Bonaparte. At first he tried to act as a
mediator, but this failing, he led his army against the French, defeating Ney and Oudinot, and
deciding the battle of Leipsic. But he took no part in the invasion of France. In 1818, on
the death of Charles XIII.. he was proclaimed King of Norway and Sweden, and took the name
of Charles Jean IV., though he is usually called Charles XIV. He held the throne for twenty-
six years. His son Oscar succeeded him on his death in 1844.
MARIE PAULINE BONAPARTE.
Born at Ajaccio, October 20, 1780; died at Florence, June 9, 1825. She tirst married Gen-
eral Leclerc, who died during the expedition of Saint Domingo, and afterwards Camillo
Borghese.
ordered to choose between war with Eng-
land and war with France. Portugal was
notified that if her ports were not closed
in forty days the French and Spanish
armies would invade her. England gave
a drastic reply to Napoleon's measures.
In August she appeared before Copen-
hagen, seized the Danish fleet, and for
three days bombarded the town. This un-
justifiable attack on a nation with which
she was at peace horrified Europe, and it
supported * he emperor in pushing to the
uttermost the Berlin Decree. He made no
secret of his determination. In a diplo-
matic audience at Fontainebleau, October
14, 1807, he declared :
" Great Britain shall be destroyed. I have the
means of doing it, and they shall be employed. I
have three -hundred thousand men devoted to this
object, and an ally who has three hundred thousand
to support them. I will permit no nation to receive
a minister from Great Britain until she shall have
renounced her maritime usages and tyranny ; and I
desire you, gentlemen, to convey this determination
to your respective sovereigns."
Such an alarming extent did the block-
Drawn by John Trumbull. Signed "J. T., 1808." In the " Trumbull Gallery of Revolutionary Sketches,"
owned by Professor Edward Frossard of Brooklyn, New York. The face is entirely in bold pen-and-ink work,
with uniform and background finished in sepia. Under the bust is a locket surrounded by a border of hair work.
Set in the frame beneath this is a smaller locket containing a bit of unwoven hair. On the back of the frame is
pasted a piece of paper bearing the inscription in ink, written in Trumbull's own hand : "Napoleon at 44 with
Parents Hair— his Hair in small case— J. T." The statement of the inscription, " Napoleon at 44," does not agree
with the date on the picture, 1808, since Napoleon was not forty-four until 1813. The error is undoubtedly in the
inscription, and is of a sort into which anybody might fall. It is not unlikely that Trumbull drew a face studied
from life, though the production may have been, probably was. from memory. On several occasions he spent some
time in Paris, and on one occasion he dined with Talleyrand, and talked with Lucien Bonaparte, who sat beside
him at table, "on the subject of his brother s wonderful success." David was his intimate friend. It is not at
all unlikely, therefore, that Trumbull had opportunities to studv the living features of Napoleon ; and, such
opportunities occurring, he was not the man to neglect them. But, however produced, the portrait is certainly
one of peculiar interest and value.
144
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
N. C. OL'DINOT, DUC DE REGGIO. 1767-1847.
Engraved by Foster, after Lefevre. Oudinot, Nicolas
Charles, was born at Bar-le-duc, son of a. merchant. Left
commerce for the army ; in 1791 he was made chief of bat-
talion, and three years later general of brigade. The same
year he received five wounds and was taken prisoner, re-
maining captive until 1796. He next served under Moreau,
and in 1799 was sent to the army of Helvetia, where he
distinguished himself in the battle of Zurich. Oudinot
was with Masse"na in the siege of Genoa (i8co), and in 180^
•was commander of a division of the camp of Bruges. In
1805 he received the grand cross of the Legion of Honor.
In the campaign of 1805 he greatly distinguished himself
at the head of ten thousand grenadiers, called the grena-
diers Oudinot. For his services in the campaign of i8c6-
1807 he was made count, and in 1808 governor of Erfurt,
where Napoleon presented him to Alexander I. as the Bay-
ard of the army. The baton of marshal and the title of
Duke of Reggio were given him after Wagram. Oudinot
was wounded early in the Russian campaign, but on hear-
ing of the disasters returned to his command, and at the
terrible passage of the Beresina he performed prodigies of
valor. Throughout the campaign of 1813 and the invasion
the next year he was active, and only laid down arms after
Napoleon's abdication. He joined Louis XVIII., and re-
fused to leave him during the hundred days. In 1823 he
served in the Spanish campaign. He was made governor of
the Invalides in 1842, a post he held until his death in 1847.
ade threaten to take, that even our minis-
ter to France, Mr. Armstrong, began to be
nervous. His diplomatic acquaintances told
him cynically, " You are much favored, but
it won't last ; " and, in fact, it was not long
before it was evident that the United States
was not to be allowed to remain neutral.
" Sinc-3 America suffers her vessels to be searched,
she adopts the principle that the flag does not cover
the goods. Since she recognizes the absurd block-
ades laid by England, consents to having her vessels
incessantly stopped, sent to England, and so turned
aside from their course, why should the Americans
not suffer the blockade laid by France ? Certainly
France is no more blockaded by England than Eng-
land by France. Why should Americans not equally
suffer their vessels to be searched by French ships ?
Certainly France recognizes that these measures are
unjust, illegal, and subversive of national sovereignty;
but it is the duty of nations to resort to force, and to
declare themselves against things which dishonor them
and disgrace their independence."
WAR WITH PORTUGAL.
The attempt to force Portugal to close
her ports caused war. In all but one par-
ticular she had obeyed Napoleon's orders :
she had closed her ports, detained all Eng-
lishmen in her borders, declared war ; but
her king refused to confiscate the property
of British subjects in Portugal. This eva-
sion furnished Napoleon an excuse for
refusing to believe in the sincerity of her
pretensions. " Continue your march," he
wrote to Junot, who had been ordered into
the country a few days before (October 12,
1807). "I have reason to believe that
MARIE ANNA £LSA liUNAI'AKTE.
Born at Ajaccio, January 3, 1777, Princess of Lucqucs
Napoleon's notice to Mr. Armstrong was and of Piombino, Grand Duchess of Tuscany, wife of Count
Clear and decisive : Bacciochi. Died at Trieste, August 7, 1820.
MARSHAL NEY (" LE MARljCHAL NEY, DUG D?ELCHINGEN, PRINCE DE LA MOSKOVVA, FAIR DE
FRANCE ").
Engraved by Tardieu, after Ge'rard. Ney (Michel) was born at Sarrelouis in 1769 ; entered
the army at nineteen years of age. In 1792 Ney entered the Army of the North, where he soon
attracted attention by his bravery and skill, winning the title of the Indefatigable. In 1794 he
was made chief of brigade, and two years later general of brigade. He served in the Army
of the Rhine and of the Danube until the peace of Luneville in 1801. Returning to Paris,
Napoleon succeeded in attaching him to his fortunes, and sent him to Switzerland as minister
plenipotentiary to propose that the Helvetian Republic be placed under the protectorate of
France. When, in 1803, war was declared against England, Ney was recalled from Switzer-
land, where he had succeeded in his negotiations, and sent to the north to command a corps of
the Army of Invasion. In 1804 he was named marshal and given the grand cordon of the
Legion of Honor. In the campaign of 1805 against Austria, Ney played a brilliant part, as
well as in those of 1806 and 1807. His audacity, military skill, and bravery won him various titles
from his soldiers, such as the " Brave of Braves," the " Red Lion "' (Ney's hair was red), and
" Peter the Red." When Napoleon instituted his new nobility, after Tilsit, Ney was made Duke
of Elchingen. During 1809 and i?io he served in Spain, but, quarreling with Massena, his
commander-in-chief, he was obliged to return to France. In the Russian campaign no one
distinguished himself more than Ney. For his services at the battle of Moskowa he was made
Prince of Moskowa. When Louis XVIII. was restored, Ney joined the Bourbons, and was
rewarded with high honors, but at court his wife was ridiculed by the ancient nobility, until,
deeply wounded, he left Paris. He was in command at Besangon when Napoleon returned
from Elba, and was ordered to take his former master prisoner. Ney started, promising to
" bring back Bonaparte in an iron cage " ; but the enthusiasm over the imperial cause was so
great that he made up his mind that the cause of the Bourbons was lost, and went over to
Napoleon. He was convicted of treason, and shot in Paris," December 7, 1815.
146
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
there is an understanding with England,
so as to give the British troops time to
arrive from Copenhagen."
Without waiting for the results of the
invasion, he and the King of Spain divided
up Portugal between them. If their ac-
tion was premature, Portugal did nothing
to gainsay them ; for when Junot arrived
at Lisbon in December, he found the coun-
try without a government, the royal family
having fled in fright to Brazil. There was
only one thing now to be done ; Junot
must so establish himself as to hold the
country against the English, who naturally
would resent the
injury done
their ally. From
St. Petersburg
to Trieste, Na-
poleon now held
the seaboard.
THE SPANISH
THRONE GIV-
EN TO A BO-
NAPARTE.
But he was
not satisfied.
Spain was be-
tween him and
Portugal. If he
was going to
rule Western
Europe he
ought to pos-
sess her. There
is no space here
to trace the in-
trigues with the
weak and vi-
cious factions
of the Spanish
court, which
ended in Napo-
leon's persuad-
ing Charles IV.
to c ed e h i s
rights to the
Spanish throne
and to become
his pensioner,
and Ferdinand,
the heir appar-
ent, to abdicate ;
and which
placed Joseph
Bonaparte,
King of Naples,
on the Spanish
throne, and put
GENERAL FOY. ABOUT 1820.
Engraved by Lefevre, after Horace Vernet. Foy (Maximilian
Sdbastien), born at Ham in 1775, entered the artillery school at fifteen,
and assisted as lieutenant at the battle of Jammapes. Arrested for
contra-revolutionary talk, Foy was imprisoned, but was released after
the gth Thermidor. He afterwards served in the Army of the Rhine
under Masse'na, and made the German campaign of 1800 under
Moreau. He voted against the life consulate and the empire, and
showed an opposition to the growth of imperialism which hurt his
advancement. After the battle of Vimeiro, in 1808, he was named gen-
eral of brigade, and later general of division. He fought in Spain until
the evacuation of the country. Under the restoration Foy served as an
inspector-general of artillery ; but he joined Napoleon on his return,
fought at Waterloo, and went into retirement afterwards. In 1819
he was elected deputy, and almost at once he showed himself an
orator of unusual power. He was a pure constitutionalist, and gave
all h:s efforts to holding the Bourbons to the charter. He died in
November, 1825.
Murat, Charlotte Bonaparte's husband, in
Joseph's place.
From beginning to end the transfer of
the Spanish crown from Bourbon to Bona-
parte was dishonorable and unjustifiable.
It is true that the government of Spain
was corrupt. No greater mismanagement
could be conceived, no more scandalous
court. Unquestionably the country would
have been far better off under Napoleonic
institutions. But to despoil Spain was to
be false to an ally which had served him
for years with fidelity, and at an awful cost
to herself. It is true that her service had
been through
fear, not -love.
It is true that
at one critical
moment (when
Napoleon was
in Poland, in
1807) she had
tried to escape ;
but, neverthe-
less, it remained
a fact that for
France Spain
had lost colo-
nies, sacrificed
men and money,
and had seen
her fl e e t go
down at Trafal-
gar. In taking
her throne, Na-
poleon had
none of the ex-
cuses which had
justified him in
interfering in
Italy, in Ger-
many, in Hol-
land, in Switzer-
land. This was
not a conquest
of war, not a
confiscation on
account of the
perfidy of an
ally, not an at-
tempt to answer
the prayers of a
people for a
more liberal
government.
If Spain had
submitted to the
change, she
would have
been purchas-
ing good gov-~
MARSHAL I.EFEBVRE. ABOUT 1796.
Engraved in 1798 by Fiesinger, after Mengelberg. Lefebvre (Francois Joseph") was born at Ruffach
in 1755, son of a miller, destined for the Church, but at eighteen he enrolled in the French guards. When
the Revolution broke out he had just reached the grade of sergeant. In 1793 he was made general of brigade
under Hoch2, and served in the armies of the Rhine with honor until wounded in 1798, when he returned
to Paris, where he was named commander of one of the military divisions. On the iSth Brumaire. Lefebvre
rendered important service, and in 1800 was named for the Senate by the First Consul. In 1804 he was
made a marshal and a grand officer of the Legion of Honor. In 1806 Lefebvre commanded a division of
the Grand Army, and at Jena led the Imperial foot-guard. In 1807 he directed the siege of Dantzic, which
lasted fifty-one days. For the capture of this town he was made Duke of Dantzic. In 1808 Lefebvre served
in Spain, gaining two battles. In the war of 1809 against the Austrians he led the Bavarian army, and in
1812 was commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard, at whose head he remained during the retreat from
Russia. Lefebvre was made a peer of France by the Restoration, and during the Hundred Days he sat in
the Imperial Chamber. When Louis XVIII. returned he deposed him, but he was recalled in 1819. He died
in 1820. The maisha, and his wife are altogether among the most interesting people in the Napoleonic court.
Both of them were uneducated and completely impervious to culture, but of such sincerity of thought and
speech, and such goodness of heart, that Napoleon valued them highly. The courtiers, however, ridiculed
them incessantly, and repeated many of their blunders against etiquette and grammar. Madame Lefebvre,
a kind of noble-hearted Mrs. Malaprop, has been made the heroine of several French plays. The latest
of these is the " Madame Sans-Gene " of Victor Sardou, put on at the Vaudeville in Paris in the winter
of 1893-94.
Designed by Charlet, probably about 1834. The costume, save the boots, is the one Napo-
leon commonly wore in-doors, as well as out.
ernment at the price of national honor.
But Spain did not submit. She, as well as
all disinterested lookers-on in Europe, was
revolted by the baseness of the deed. No
one has ever explained better the feeling
wjiich the intrigues over the Spanish
throne caused than Napoleon himself :
" I confess I embarked badly in the affair [he
told Las Cases at St. Helena]. The immorality of
it was too patent, the injustice far too cynical, and
the whole thing too villanous ; hence I failed. The
attempt is seen now only in its hideous nudity,
stripped of all that is grand, of all the numerous
benefits which I intended. Posterity would have
extolled it, however, if I had succeeded, and rightly,
perhaps, because of its great and happy results."
It was the Spanish people themselves,
not the ruling house, who resented the
transfer from Bourbon to Bonaparte.
No sooner was it noised through Spain
that the Bourbons had really abdicated,
and Joseph Bonaparte had been named
king, than an insurrection was organized
simultaneously all over the country. Some
eighty-four thousand French troops were
scattered through the peninsula, but they
were powerless before the kind of warfare
which now began. Every defile became a
battle-ground, every rock hid a peasant,
armed and waiting for French stragglers,
messengers, supply parties. The remnant
of the French fleet escaped from Trafalgar,
A NEW NOBILITY.
149
and now at Cadiz, was forced to surrender.
Twenty-five thousand French soldiers laid
down their arms at Baylen, but the Span-
iards refused to keep their capitulation
treaties. The prisoners were tortured by
the peasants in the most barbarous fashion,
crucified, burned, sawed asunder. Those
who escaped the popular vengeance were
sent to the Island of Cabrera, where they
lived in the most abject fashion. It was only
in 1814 that the remnant of this army was
released. King Joseph was obliged to flee
to Vittoria a week after he reached his
capital.
The misfortunes in Spain were followed
by greater ones in Portugal. Junot was
defeated by an English army at Vimeiro
in August, 1808, and capitulated on condi-
tion that his army be taken back to France
without being disarmed.
CHAPTER XV.
DISASTER IN SPAIN.— ALEXANDER AND NAPOLEON IN COUNCIL.— NAPOLEON
AT MADRID.
NAPOLEON PREPARES FOR SPAIN. bringing prosperity and order to France
were rewarded in 1807 with splendid gifts
NAPOLEON, amazed at this unexpected from the indemnities levied on the ene-
popular uprising in Spain, and angry that mies. The marshals of the Grand Army
the spell of invincibility under which his received from eighty thousand to two
armies had fought, was broken, resolved hundred thousand dollars apiece ; twenty-
to undertake the Penin-
sular war himself.
But before a campaign
in Spain could be entered
upon, it was necessary to
know that all the inner
and outer wheels of the
great machine he had
devised for dividing the
world and crushing Eng-
land were working per-
fectly.
Since the treaty of
Tilsit he had done much
at home for this machine.
The finances were in
splendid condition.
Public works of great
importance were going
on all over the kingdom ;
the court was luxurious
and brilliant, and the
money it scattered, en-
couraged the commer-
cial and manufacturing
classes. Never had fetes
been more brilliant than
those which welcomed
Napoleon back to Paris
in 1807 ; never had the
season at Fontainebleau
been gayer or more mag-
nificent than it was that
year.
All of those who had
been instrumental i n
CHARLET. 1792-1845.
This portrait, a perfect likeness, is the work
of Charlet himself. Charlet was about twenty-
nine years old at the time of Waterloo, and had
seen the emperor on several occasions, when he
took pains to cover his note-book with sketches
of Napoleon taken in every attitude. Bjt he
never executed a portrait, properly so called,
of the hero. Sometimes he enlarged his draw-
ing in the studio, and accentuated the form of
his model in a remarkable way in sepia, or occa-
sionally even in color. I know two Napoleons
on horseback, by Charlet, one of them an oil-
painting, the other a colored lithograph, which
are true portraits. But this kind of interpre-
tation of the emperor's face is very rare in the
work of Charlet, who was. above all, the painter
of the simple soldier. In this he excels. In his
numerous lithographs, drawings, and sepias,
the emperor only appears by the way, and nearly
always in rapid pencil sketch. — A. D.
five generals were given
forty thousand dollars
each; the civil function-
aries were not forgotten ;
thus Monsieur de Segur
received forty thousand
dollars as a sign of the
emperor's gratification
at the way he had ad-
ministered etiquette to
the new court.
It was at this period
that Napoleon founded
a new nobility as a fur-
ther means of rewarding
those who had rendered
brilliant services to
France. This institution
was designed, too, as a
means of reconciling old
and new France. It
created the titles of
prince, duke, count,
baron, and knight ; and
those receiving these
titles were at the same
time given domains in
the conquered provinces,
sufficient to permit them
to establish themselves
in good style.
The drawing up of the
rules which were to gov-
ern this new order oc-
cupied the gravest men
of the country, Cam-
NAPOLEON I.
By Carle Vernet. After an unpublished water color in the collection of Monsieur Chris-
tophle, ex-Minister of Public Works, Governor of the Credit-fonder of France. Carle Vernet,
who often had occasion to see the emperor, evidently made this sketch from nature ; then, in the
retirement of his studio, copied it in water colors and placed it in a fictitious composition. It
may be remarked that the artist has represented his model in the familiar pose rendered by the
German painter DShling, whose well-known portrait is reproduced on page 118.
bace"res, Saint-Martin, d'Hauterive, Por-
talis, Pasquier. Among other duties they
had to prepare the armorial bearings. Na-
poleon refused to allow the crown to go
on the new escutcheons. He wished no
one but himself to have a right to use that
symbol. A substitute was found in the
panache, the number of plumes showing
the rank.
Napoleon used the new favors at his com-
mand freely, creating in all, after 1 807, forty-
eight thousand knights, one thousand and
ninety barons, three hundred and eighty-
eight counts, thirty-one dukes, and three
princes. All members of the old nobility
who were supporting his government were
given titles, but not those which they for-
merly held. Naturally this often led to
great dissatisfaction, the bearers of ancient
names preferring a lower rank which had
been their family's for centuries to one
higher, but unhallowed by time and tra-
dition. Thus Madame de Montmorency
rebelled obstinately against being made a
THE EMPERORS AT ERFURT.
THE ERFURT MEETING.
countess, — she had been a baroness under
the old regime, — and, as the. Montmorencys
claimed the honor of being called the first
Christian barons, she felt justly that the old The essential point in carrying out the
title was a far prouder one than any Napo-" Tilsit plan was, however, the fidelity of
leon could give her. But a countess she Alexander; and Napoleon resolved, before
had to remain. going into the Spanish war, to meet the
In his efforts to win for himself the Emperor of Russia. This was the more
services of all those whom blood and for- needful, because Austria had begun to
tune had made his natural supporters, the show signs of hostility,
emperor tried again to reconcile Lucien. The meeting opened in September, 1807,
In November, 1807, Napoleon visited Italy, at Erfurt, in Saxony, and lasted a month,
and at Mantua a secret interview took place Napoleon acted as host, and prepared a
between the brothers. Lucien, in his splendid entertainment for his guests. The
" Memoirs," gives a dramatic description of company he had gathered was most bril-
the way in which Napoleon spread the liant. Beside the Russian and French
kingdoms of half a world before him and emperors, with ambassadors and suites,
offered him his choice. were the Kings of Saxony, Bavaria, and
Wurtemberg, the Prince Primate, the Grand
" He struck a great blow with his hand in the Duke and Grand Duchess of Baden, the
middle of the immense map of Europe which was Dukes of Saxony, and the Princes of the
extended on the table, by the side of which we were Confederation of the Rhine.
standing. Ves, choose, he said ; you see I am not „,.
talking in the air. All this is mine, or will soon The palaces where the emperors were
belong to me ; I can dispose of it already. Do you entertained, were furnished with articles
want Naples ? I will take it from
Joseph, who, by the by, does not care
for it ; he prefers Mortefontaine. Italy
— the most beautiful jewel in my im-
perial crown ? Eugene is but viceroy,
and, far from despising it, he hopes
only that I shall give it to him, or,
at least, leave it to him if he survives
me ; he is likely to be disappointed
in waiting, for I shall live ninety
years. I must, for the perfect con-
solidation of my empire. Besides,
Eugene will not suit me in Italy
after his mother is divorced. Spain ?
Do you not see it falling into the hol-
low of my hand, thanks to the blun-
ders of my dear Bourbons, and to the
follies of your friend, the Prince of
Peace ? Would you not be well
pleased to reign there, where you have
been only ambassador ? Once for all,
what do you want ? Speak ! What-
ever you wish, or can wish, is yours,
if your divorce precedes mine.' "
Until midnight the two
brothers wrestled with the
questions between them.
Neither would abandon his
position ; and when Lucien
finally went away, his face was
wet with tears. To Meneval,
who conducted him to his inn
in the town, he said, in bidding
him carry his farewell to the
emperor, " It may be forever."
It was not. Seven years later
the. brothers met again, but
the map of Europe was for- . r.
1 , , . *: T Carved by General Chau-
ever rolled up for Napo- Rarnier collection of the Mar-
quis de Girardin.
STATUETTE IN WOOD OF THE EM-
PEROR NAPOLEON I.
from the Garde-Meuble of
France. The leading actors
of the Theatre Fran$ais gave
the best French tragedies to
a house where there was, as
Napoleon had promised Talma,
a " parterre full of kings."
There was a hare hunt on the
battle-field of Jena, to which
even Prince William of Prussia
was invited, and where the
party breakfasted on the spot
where Napoleon had biv-
ouacked in 1806, the night be-
fore the battle. There were
balls where Alexander danced,
"but not I," wrote the em-
peror to Josephine ; " forty
years are forty years." Goethe
and Wieland were both pre-
sented to Napoleon at Erfurt,
and the emperor had long con-
versations with them.
In the midst of the gayeties
Napoleon and Alexander found
time to renew their Tilsit agree-
ment. They were to make war
and peace together. Alex-
ander was to uphold Napoleon
in giving Joseph the throne of
Spain, and to keep the conti-
nent tranquil during the Penin-
sular war. Napoleon was to
support Alexander in getting
possession of Finland, Molda-
via, and Wallachia. The two
emperors were to write and
152
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
ALEXANDER I. OF RUSSIA. 1805.
Alexander I. of Russia was born at St. Petersburg in 1777 ; as-
cended the throne in 1801, after the murder of his father. His first acts
were remarkably liberal. He recalled the banished, opened prisons,
abolished the censorship, the torture, the public sale of serfs, founded
schools, reformed the code, and did much to put Russia in the line of
progress Western Europe was following. He entered into the first
coalition against Napoleon in 1805, and suffered a defeat at Austeriitz
in December of that year. The next year the battles of Eylau and
Friedland drove him to make peace with Napoleon. The negotiations
of Tilsit, where this peace was signed, were the beginning of a warm
personal friendship between the two emperors, and Alexander con-
sented to aid Napoleon in his vast scheme for conquering England.
The fundamental part of this scheme, the continental blockade,
at last bore too heavily on the Russians, and Napoleon's occupation
of Oldenburg dissatisfied Alexander. The peace was broken in 1812,
and Napoleon undertook the invasion of Russia. Alexander refused
to come to any terms with his former friend, and in 1813 called Europe
to arm itself against France. This coalition was fatal to Napoleon,
who was driven to abdicate in 1814 : and Alexander, who had pleased
the Parisians by his mild treatment of them, was the main instrument
in the recall of the Bourbons. At the Congress of Vienna which fol-
lowed, he succeeded in obtaining assent to his confiscation of Poland.
After Waterloo Alexander returned with his troops to Paris, and con-
sented to the rigorous measures taken against the country, but opposed
its dismemberment. On leaving Paris he signed the Holy Alliance
with Prussia and Austria, which had as its real object opposition to the
liberal principles of the Revolution. Alexander fell under new influences
afterwards— English and Protestant. He closed the French theatres
and opened Bible societies ; became, under Madame Krttdener's in-
fluence, a devout follower of her mysticism, and received a deputation
of Quakers, with whom he prayed and wept. Later he became severe
and suspicious. He died in 1825.
sign a letter inviting England to
join them in peace negotiations.
This was done promptly ; but
when England insisted that repre-
sentativesof thegovernment which
was acting in Spain in the name of
Ferdinand VII. should be admitted
to the proposed meeting, the peace
negotiations abruptly ended.
Underthecircumstances Napoleon
could not, of course, recognize that
government.
NAPOLEON IN SPAIN.
The emperor was ready to con-
duct the Spanish war. His first
move was to send into the country
a large body of veterans from Ger-
many. Before this time the army
had been made up of young re-
cruits upon whom the Spanish
looked with contempt. The men,
inexperienced and demoralized by
the kind of guerilla warfare which
was waged against them, had be-
come discouraged. The worst
feature of their case was that they
did not believe in the war. That
brave story-teller Marbot relates
frankly how he felt :
" As a soldier I was bound to fight any
one who attacked the French army, but I
could not help recognizing in my inmost
conscience that our cause was a bad one,
and that the Spaniards were quite right in
trying to drive out strangers who, after
coming among them in the guise of friends,
were wishing to dethrone their sovereign
and take forcible possession of the king-
dom. This war, therefore, seemed to me
wicked ; but I was a soldier, and I must
march or be charged with cowardice. The
greater part of the army thought as I did,
and, like me, obeyed orders all the same."
The appearance of the veterans
and the presence of the emperor
at 9nce put a new face on the war ;
the morale of the army was raised,
and the respect of the Spaniards
inspired.
The emperor speedily made his
way to Madrid, though he had to
fight three battles to get there, and
began at once a work of reorgani-
zation. Decree followed decree.
Feudal rights were abolished, the
inquisition was ended, the number
of convents was reduced, the cus-
tom-houses between the various
provinces were done away with, a
political and military programme
NAPOLEON TO THE SPANIARDS.
'53
UNPUBLISHED PORTRAIT OF NAPOLEON.
Executed on a bonbon-box of straw, by a Chinese
artist. Collection of Monsieur le Roux. The fame of
Napoleon's exploits, especially after the brilliant triumph
of Austerlitz, reached even the extreme Orient ; and at
that time the image of Napoleon was reproduced in
many and various ways by Chinese and Japanese art-
ists, who had as guide pictures of Napoleon, carried
religiously across the sea as relics by the hands of
Frenchmen. There even exists a Japanese album, ex-
tremely rare, which I have had occasion to handle,
and in which the principal facts of Napoleon's reign
are depicted in twenty colored plates, in a style at once
naive and picturesque. The portrait here reproduced
•was made, probably in 1806, by an artist of the Celes-
tial Empire. It is interesting, of course, rather as a
rare and curious document than as a work of art. — A. D.
was made out for King Joseph. Many
bulletins were sent to the Spanish
people. In all of them they are told
that it is the English who are their
enemies, not their allies ; that they come
to the Peninsula not to help, but to
inspire to false confidence, and to lead
them astray. Napoleon's plan and pur-
pose cannot be mistaken.
" Spaniards [he proclaimed at Madrid], your
destinies are in my hands. Reject the poison
which the English have spread among you ; let
your king be certain of your love ana your con-
fidence, and you will be more powerful and hap-
pier than ever. I have destroyed all that was
opposed to your prosperity and greatness ; I
have broken the fetters which weighed upon the
people ; a liberal constitution gives you, instead
of an absolute, a tempered and constitutional
monarchy. It depends upon you that this con-
stitution shall become law. But if all my efforts
prove useless, and if you do not respond to my
confidence, it will only remain for me to treat
you as conquered provinces, and to find my
brother another throne. I shall then place the
crown of Spain on my own head, and I shall
know how to make the wicked tremble ; for God
has given me the power and the will necessary
to surmount all obstacles."
But a flame had been kindled in
Spain which no number of even Na-
poleonic bulletins could quench — a
fanatical frenzy inspired by the
priests, a blind passion of patriot-
ism. The Spaniards wanted their
own, even if it was feudal and op-
pressive. A constitution which they
had been forced to accept, seemed
to them odious and shameful, if
liberal.
The obstinacy and horror of their
resistance was nowhere so tragic
and so heroic as at the siege of
Saragossa, going on at the time
Napoleon, at Madrid, was issuing
his decrees and proclamations.
"JOSEPHINE, IMPERATRICE DBS FRANCAIS."
Reproduction of the model of the marble statue exhib-
ited in the Salon of 1857, and executed for the town of St. Pierre
(Martinique), the native country of Josephine. This statue is
by the sculptor Vital-Dubray. The plaster cast is in the Ver-
sailles museum.
NAPOLEON I., EMPEROR OF THE FRENCH AND KING OF ITALY. ("NAPOLEON 1CT, EMPEREUR DBS
FRANCOIS, ROI D'ITALIE.") ABOUT 1809.
Engraved by Roger, after GueYin. Painted, probably, about 1809.
Saragossa had been fortified when the in-
surrection against King Joseph broke out.
The town was surrounded by convents,
which were turned into forts. Men, women,
and children took up arms, and the priests,
cross in hand, and dagger at the belt, led
them. No word of surrender was tolerated
within the walls. At the beginning Napo-
leon regarded the defence of Saragossa as
a small affair, and wished to try persuasion
on the people. There was at Paris a well-
known Aragon noble whom he urged to go
to Saragossa and calm the popular excite-
ment. The man accepted the mission.
When he arrived in the town the people
hurried forth to meet him, supposing he
had come to aid in the resistance. At the
first word o£ submission he spoke he was
assailed by the mob, and for nearly a year
lay in a dungeon.
The peasants of the vicinity of Saragossa
were quartered in the town, each family
being given a house to defend. Nothing
could drive them from their posts. They
took an oath to resist until death, and re-
garded the probable destruction of them-
selves and their families with the indiffer-
ence of stoics. The priests had so aroused
their religious exaltation, and were able to
sustain it at such a pitch, that they never
wavered before the daily horrors they en-
dured.
THE SIEGE OF SARAGOSSA.
'55
The French at first tried to drive them
from their posts by sallies made into the
town, but the inhabitants rained such a
murderous fire upon them from towers,
roofs, windows, even the cellars, that they
were obliged to retire. Exasperated by
this stubborn resistance they resolved to
blow up the town, inch by inch. The siege
was begun in the most terrible and destruc-
tive manner, but the people were unmoved
by the danger. " While a house was being
mined, and the dull sound of the rammers
warned them that death was at hand, not
one left the house which he had sworn to
defend, and we could hear them singing
litanies. Then, at the. moment the walls
flew into the air and fell back with a crash,
crushing the greater part of them, those
who had escaped would collect about the
ruins, and sheltering themselves behind the
slightest cover, would recommence their
sharpshooting."
Marshal Lannes commanded before
Saragossa. Touched by the devotion and
the heroism of the defenders, he proposed
an honorable capitulation. The besieged
scorned the proposition, and the awful pro-
cess of undermining went on until the town
was practically blown to pieces.
For such resistance there was no end but
extermination. For the first time in his
career Napoleon had met sublime popular
patriotism, a passion before which diplo-
macy, flattery, love of gain, force, lose
their power.
It was for but a short time that the
emperor could give his personal attention
to the Spanish war. Certain wheels in his
great machine were not running right. At
its very centre, in Paris, there was friction
among certain influential persons. The
peace of the Continent, necessary to the
Peninsular war, and which Alexander had
guaranteed, was threatened. Under these
circumstances it was impossible to remain
in Spain.
A CORNER OF THE NAPOLEON COLLECTION OF THE MARQUIS DE GIRARDIN.
The souvenirs of Napoleon prints must be reckoned by thousands. Paintings, bronzes, snuff-boxes, miniatures,
objects of industrial art, symbolic objects, arms, etc.— all figure in the collection of the Marquis de Girardin in Paris.
Many of the articles belonged originally to the Due de Gnete. father in-law of the Marquis de Girardin, who was
Bonaparte's minister of finance from the i8th Rrumaire till the abdication at Fontainebleau, and also resumed office
during the Hundred Days. He was one of the most faithful followers of the emperor, who loaded him with presents.
These form the chief part of the collection of the Marquis de Girardin, to whom our sincere thanks are due for his
kind permission to reproduce here one of the most picturesque corners of his veritable museum. —A. D.
EMl'EKOK NAPOLEON.
Drawn by Vigneux. Engraved by Henry. Print belonging to the Count Primoli of Rome,
and bearing the following interesting testimony written by the Prince Gabrielli himself, a
relative of the emperor : " Only portrait of the Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte that resembles
him ; bought in Paris by the Prince Don Pietro Gabrielli in December, 1809."
CHAPTER XVI.
TALLEYRAND'S TREACHERY.— THE CAMPAIGN OF 1809.— WAGRAM.
PLOTTING OF TALLEYRAND AND TOUCHED
Two unscrupulous and crafty men, both
of singular ability, caused the interior
trouble which called Napoleon from Spain.
These men were Talleyrand and Fouche.
The latter we saw during the Consulate as
Minister of Police. Since, he had been once
dismissed because of his knavery, and
restored, largely for the same quality. His
cunning was too valuable to dispense with.
The former, Talleyrand, made Minister of
Foreign Affairs in 1799, had handled his
negotiations with the extraordinary skill
for which he was famous, until, in 1807,
Napoleon's mistrust of his duplicity, and
Talleyrand's own dislike of the details of
his position, led to the portfolio being taken
from him, and he being made Vice-Grand-
Elector. He evidently expected, in mak-
TALLEYRAND.
Engraved by Desnoyers. after Gerard. Talleyrand-Perigord (Charles Maurice de) (1754-1838) was educated for the
Church, and in 1788 was made Bishop of Autun. He was active in the Revolution, and being struck with Napoleon's talent
in Italy, hastened to win his favor. He became Napoleon's most important adviser, but later turned against him, and
became his most subtle enemy. After the surrender of Paris, it was Talleyrand who secured from Alexander the declara-
tion that he would treat neither with Napoleon nor with any member of his family. He became Louis XVIII. 's Minister
of Foreign Affairs. Soon after Waterloo he lost his position as Minister of Foreign Affairs, but the Revolution of 1830
restored him to favor, and he was sent to London as ambassador. In 1834 he left diplomatic life at his own request, and
returned to Paris, where he died in 1838.
ing this change, to remain as influential as
ever with Napoleon. The knowledge that
the emperor was dispensing with his services
made him resentful, and his devotion to the
imperial cause fluctuated according to the
attention he received.
Now, Napoleon's course in Spain had
been undertaken at the advice of Talley-
rand, largely, and he had repeated con-
stantly, in the . early negotiations, that
France ought not to allow a Bourbon to
remain enthroned at her borders. Yet, as
the affair went on, he began slyly to talk
against the enterprise. At Erfurt, where
Napoleon had been impolitic enough to
take him, he initiated himself into Alex-
ander's good graces, and prevented Napo-
leon's policy towards Austria being carried
out. When Napoleon returned to Spain,
Talleyrand and Fouche", who up to this
THE EVE OK THE MASTER.
After Raflfet.
time had been enemies, became friendly,
and even appeared in public, arm in arm.
If Talleyrand and Fouche had made up,
said the Parisians, there was mischief
brewing.
Napoleon was not long in knowing of
their reconciliation. He learned more,
that the two crafty plotters had written
Murat that in the event of "something
happening," that is, of Napoleon's death or
overthrow, they should organize a move-
ment to call him to the head of affairs ;
that, accordingly, he must hold himself
ready.
Napoleon returned to Paris immediately,
removed Talleyrand from his position at
court, and, at a gathering of high officials,
treated him to one of those violent ha-
rangues with which he was accustomed to
flay those whom he would disgrace and
dismiss.
" You are a thief, a coward, a man without honor ;
you do not believe in God ; you have all your life
been a traitor to your duties ; you have deceived and
betrayed everybody ; nothing is sacred to you ; you
would sell your own father. I have loaded you down
with gifts, and there is nothing you would not un-
dertake against me. For the past ten months you
have been shameless enough, because you supposed,
rightly or wrongly, that my affairs in Spain were
going astray, to say to all who would listen to you that
you always blamed my undertakings there; whereas
it was you yourself who first put it into my head, and
who persistently urged it. And that man, that un-
fortunate [he meant the Due d'Enghien], by whom
was I advised of the place of his residence ? \Vho
drove me to deal cruelly with him ? What, then, are
you aiming at ? What do you wish for ? W7hat do
you hope ? Do you dare to say ? You deserve that
I should smash you like a wine-glass. I can do it,
but I despise you too much to take the trouble."
All of this was undoubtedly true, but,
after having publicly said it, there was
but one safe course for Napoleon — to put
Talleyrand where he could no longer con-
tinue his plotting. He made the mistake, -
however, of leaving him at large.
WAR WITH AUSTRIA.
The disturbance of the continental peace
came from Austria. Encouraged by Na-
poleon's absence in Spain, and the with-
drawal of troops from Germany, and urged
by England to attempt again to repair her
losses, Austria had hastily armed herself,
hoping to be able to reach the Rhine be-
fore Napoleon could collect his forces and
meet her. At this moment Napoleon could
command about the same number of troops
as the Austrians, but they were scattered
in all directions, while the enemy's were
BATTLES OF ASPERN AND ESSLING
'59
already consolidated. The question be-
came, then, whether he could get his
troops together before the Austrians at-
tacked. From every direction he hurried
them across France and Germany towards
Ratisbonne. On the i2th of April he heard
in Paris that the Austrians had crossed the
Inn. On the i7th the emperor was in his
headquarters at Donauworth, his army well
in hand. " Neither in ancient or modern
times," says Jomini, " will one find any-
thing which equals in celerity and ad-
mirable precision the opening of this
campaign."
In the next ten days a series of combats
broke the Austrian army, drove the Arch-
duke Charles, with his main force, north
of the Danube, and opened the road to
Vienna to the French. On the i2th of
May, one month from the day he left
Paris, Napoleon wrote from Schonbrunn,
"We are masters of Vienna." The city
had been evacuated.
Napoleon lay on the right bank of the
Danube ; the Austrian army under the
Archduke Charles was coming towards
the city by the left bank ; it was to be a
hand-to-hand struggle under the walls of
Vienna. The emperor was uncertain of the
archduke's plans, but he was determined
that he should not have a chance to ree'n-
force his army. The battle must be fought
at once, and he prepared to go across the
river to attack him. The place of cross-
ing he chose was south of Vienna, where
the large island Lobau divides the stream.
Bridges had to be built for the passage,
and it was with the greatest difficulty that
the work was accomplished, for the river
was high and the current swift, and anchors
and boats were scarce. Again and again
the boats broke apart. Nevertheless, about
thirty thousand of the French got over,
and took possession of the villages of
Aspern and Essling, where they were at-
tacked on May 2ist by some eighty thou-
RETURN OF NAPOLEON TO THE ISLAND OF LOBAU, AFTER THE BATTLE OF ESSLING, MAY 23, I
By Charles Meynier. Museum of Versailles. " As the waters of the Danube continued to rise, and the bridges had
not been restored during the night, the emperor on the 23d led the army across the iterrow arm of the left bank, and took
up a position on the island of In-der-Lobau, placing a guard at the ends of the bridge. The numerous wounded on the
left bank were-brought across the little bridge ; even those who gave only the feeblest sign of life were carried to the
island. . . . The greatest precautions were necessary, as our frail pontoons were often displaced by the impetuos-
ity of the Danube. The whole of the general staff were employed in effecting the passage. Nothing was left on the
battle-field."— 7>*M Bulletin of the Grand Army. The emperor, having crossed the Danube, came upon a group of
soldiers on the left bank having their wounds dressed. At the sight of him they broke away from the surgeon's hands,
and, forgetting their wounds, cheered him in a transport of joy.
i6o
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
sand Austnans. The battle which followed
lasted all day, and the French sustained
themselves heroically. That night ree'n-
forcements were gotten over, so that the
next day some fifty-five thousand men were
on the French side. Napoleon fought with
the greatest obstinacy, hoping that another
division would soon succeed in getting over,
and would enable him to overcome the supe-
rior numbers of the Austrians. Already
the battle was becoming a hand-to-hand
fight, when the terrible news came that the
bridge over the Danube had gone down.
The Austrians had sent floating down the
swollen river great mills, fire-boats, and
masses of timber fastened together in
such a way as to become battering-rams of
frightful power when carried by the rapid
stream. All hope of aid was gone, and, as
the news spread, the army resigned itself
to perish, but to perish sword in hand.
The carnage which followed was horrible.
Towards evening one of the bravest of
the French marshals, Lannes, was fatally
wounded. It seemed as if fortune had de-
termined on the loss of the French, and
Napoleon decided to retreat to the island
of Lobau, where he felt sure that he
could maintain his position, and secure
supplies from the army on the right bank,
until he had time to build bridges and
unite his forces. Communications were
-NAI'OLEON.
Engraved by Ruotte, after Robert Lefevre. Probably painted about 1810.
a ™
S- ° c
c —
2 .« 3
|S =
<o e ?
~r c
U 3
£ -
162
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
soon established with
the right bank, but the
isle of Lobau was not
deserted ; it was used,
in fact, as a camp for
the next few weeks,
while Napoleon was
sending to Italy, to
France, and to Ger-
many for new troops.
A heavy reenforce-
ment came to him
from Italy with news
which did much to en-
courage him. When
the war began, an Aus-
trian army had invaded
Italy, and at first had
success in its engage-
ments against the
French under the Vice-
roy of Italy, Eugene
de Beauharnais. The
news of the ill-luck of
the Austrians at home,
and of the march on
Vienna, had discour-
aged the leader, Arch-
duke John, brother of
Archduke Charles, and
he had retreated, Eu-
gene following. Such
were the successes of
the French on this re-
treat, that the Austri-
ans finally retired out
of their way, leaving
them a free route to
Vienna, where Eugene
soon united his army
to that of the emperor.
With the greatest ra-
pidity the French now
secured and strength-
ened their communi-
cations with Italy and
with France, and gath-
ered troops about
Vienna. The whole
month of June was
passed in this way,
hostile Europe repeat-
ing the while that Na-
poleon was shut in by
the Austrians and
could not move, and
that he was idling his
time in luxury at the
castle of Schonbrunn,
where he had estab-
lished his headquar-
THE LITTLE CORPORAL.
This statue of Napoleon in the costume of the
Petit Caporal, from the chisel of Seurre, was placed
on the column of the Place Vendome, on July 28,
1835. It succeeded on the pedestal the white flag
of the Bourbons, which in its turn had replaced the
original statue of " Napoldon en Cesar Remain," by
Chaudet. An interesting detail, unknown to most
Parisians, is that the equestrian statue of Henri IV.
on the Pont Neuf was cast with the bronze of Chau-
det's Napoleon. When Napoleon III. ascended the
throne, he replaced the " Petit Caporal " of Seurre
(whose decorative appearance he did not consider
" assez a^«a.rf79«*")byacopyof Chaudet's " Ce'sar."
made by the sculptor Drumont. That figure still
crowns the summit of the column, which was re-
erected after the desecration by the Commune. — A. D.
ters. But this month
of apparent inactivity
was only a feint. By
the ist of July the
French Army had
reached one hundred
and fifty thousand men.
They were in admira-
ble condition, well
drilled, fresh, and con-
fident. Their commu-
nications were strong,
their camps good, and
they were eager for a
battle.
The Austrians were
encamped at Wagram,
to the north of the
Danube. They had
fortified the banks op-
posite the island of
Lobau in a manner
which they believed
would prevent the
French from attempt-
ing a passage ; but in
arranging their fortifi-
cation they had com-
pletely neglected a
certain portion of the
bank on which Napo-
leon seemed to have no
designs. But this was
the point, naturally,
which Napoleon had
chosen for his passage,
and on the night of
July 4th he effected it.
On the morning of the
5th his whole army of
one hundred and fifty
thousand men, with
four hundred batter-
ies, was on the left
bank. In the midst of
a terrible storm this
great mass of men,
with all its equipment,
had crossed the main
Danube, several
islands and channels,
had built six bridges,
and by daybreak had
arrange d itself in
order. It was an un-
heard-of feat.
Pushing his corps
forward, and easily
sweeping out of his
way the advance posts,
Napoleon soon had his
PEACE WITH AUSTRIA.
163
line facing that of the Austrians, which
stretched from near the Danube to a point
east of Wagram. At seven o'clock on the
evening of July5th the French attacked the
left and centre of the enemy, but without
driving them from their position. The next
morning it was the Archduke Charles who
took the offensive, making a movement
which changed the whole battle. He at-
tacked the French left, which was nearest
the river, with fifty thousand men, intending
to get on their line of communication and
destroy the bridges across the Danube.
The troops on the French centre were
obliged to hurry off to prevent this, and
the army was weakened for a moment, but
not long. Napoleon determined to make
the Archduke Charles, who in person com-
manded this attack on the French left, re-
turn, not by following him, but by break-
ing his centre ; and he turned his heavy
batteries against this portion of the army,
and followed them by a cavalry attack,
which routed the enemy. At the same time
their left was broken, and the troops which
had been engaging it were free to hurry off
against the Austrian right, which was trying
to reach the bridges, and which were being
held in check with difficulty at Essling.
As soon as the archduke saw what had
happened to his left and centre he retired,
preferring to preserve as much as possible
of his army in good order. The French
did not pursue. The battle had cost them
too heavily. But if the Austrians escaped
from Wagram with their army, and if their
opponents gained little more than the name
of a victory, they were too discouraged to
continue the war, and the emperor sued
for peace.
This peace was concluded -in October.
Austria was forced to give up Trieste and
all her Adriatic possessions, to cede terri-
tory to Bavaria and to the Grand Duchy
of Warsaw, and to give her consent to the
continental system.
THE SETTING UP OF THE COLUMN.
This fine print, of the greatest historical interest as much from the principal subject as from the surrounding
details, is due to the talent of Zix, one of the cleverest and most conscientious artists of the period. It has been ex-
tremely well engraved by Duplessis-Bertaux. Zix evidently made this drawing in the course of the year 1810, some
months before the inauguration of the monument, the erection of which, we know, occupied not more than four years.
The weight of the masses of bronze forming the column of Austerlitz, is estimated at two million kilogrammes. The
total expense of the column and statue reached the sum of one million nine hundred and ninety-five thousand four
hundred and seventeen francs.
THE DIVORCE OK NAPOLEON AND JOSEPHINE.
This interesting composition by Chasselat, engraved by Bosselmann, is a faithful representation of the account
of Monsieur de Bausset, prefect of the palace, describing the divorce scene of which he was an eye-witness, and
even one of the actors. Here is the fragment of this curious narration which seems to have inspired the painter :
" I was standing near the door when the emperor opened it himself, and, seeing me, said quickly: 'Come in,
Bausset, and close the door.' I entered the salon and perceived the empress extended on the floor, uttering the
most piercing cries and moans. ' No, I shall never survive it,' cried the unfortunate creature. Napoleon addressed
me : ' If you are strong enough to raise Josephine, carry her to her apartment by the inner staircase, so that she may
receive the care and attention her condition demands.' I obeyed, and lifted the empress, whom I imagined to be suf-
fering from a nervous attack, . . . etc."— DE BAUSSET: Memoires sur FintSrieur du Palais Imp/rial.— A. D.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE DIVORCE.— A NEW WIFE.— AX HEIR TO THE CROWN.
JOSEPHINE DIVORCED.
To further the universal peace he de-
sired; to prevent plots among his subordi-
nates who would aspire to his crown in
case of his sudden death, and to assure a
succession, Napoleon now decided to take
a step long in mind — to divorce Josephine,
by whom he no longer hoped to have
heirs.
In considering Napoleon's divorce of
Josephine, it must be remembered that
stability of government was of vital neces-
sity to the permanency of the Napoleonic
institutions. Napoleon had turned into
practical realities most of the reforms de-
manded in 1789. True, he had done it by
the exercise of despotism, but nothing but
the courage, the will, the audacity of a
despot could have aroused the nation in
1799. Napoleon felt that these institu-
tions had been so short a time in operation
that in case of his death they would easily
topple over, and his kingdom go to pieces
as Alexander's had. If he could leave an
heir, this disaster would, he believed, be
averted.
Then, would not a marriage with a for-
ejgn princess calm the fears of his conti-
nental enemies? Would they not see in
such an alliance an effort on the part of
new, liberal France to adjust herself har-
moniously to the system of government
which prevailed on the Continent?
Thus, by a new marriage, he hoped to
prevent at his death a series of fresh revo-
1 66
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
lutions, save the splendid organization he
had created, and put France in greater
harmony with her environment. It is to
misunderstand Napoleon's scheme, to at-
tribute this divorce simply to a gigantic
egotism. To assure his dynasty, was to
assure France of liberal institutions. His
glorification was his country's. In reality
there were the same reasons for divorcing
Josephine that there had been for taking
the crown in 1804.
Josephine had long feared a separation.
The Bonapartes had never cared for her,
and even so far back as the Egyptian cam-
paign had urged Napoleon to seek a di-
vorce. Unwisely, she had not sought in
her early married life to win their affection
any more than she had to keep Napoleon's ;
and when the emperor was crowned, they
had done their best to prevent her coro-
nation. When, for state reasons, the di-
vorce seemed necessary, Josephine had
no supporters where she might have had
many.
Her grief was more poignant because
she»had come to love her husband with a
real ardor. The jealousy from which he
had once suffered she now felt, and Na-
poleon certainly gave her ample cause for
it. Her anxiety was well known to all the
court, the secretaries Bourrienne and Me-
neval, and Madame de Re"musat being her
special confidants. Since 1807 it had been
intense, for it was in that year that Fouche\
probably at Napoleon's instigation, tried
to persuade the empress to suggest the
divorce herself as her sacrifice to the
country.
After Wagram it became evident to her
that at last her fate was sealed ; but though
she beset Meneval and all the members of
her household for information, it was only
a fortnight before the public divorce that
she knew her fate. It was Josephine's own
son and daughter, Eugene and Hortense,
who broke the news to her ; and it was on
the former that the cruel task fell of in-
dorsing the divorce in the Senate in the
name of himself and his sister.
Josephine was terribly broken by her dis-
grace, but she bore it with a sweetness and
dignity which does much to make posterity
forget her earlier frivolity and insincerity.
" I can never forget [says Pasquier] the evening
on which the discarded empress did the honors of
her court for the last time. It was the day before
the official dissolution. A great throng was present,
and supper was served, according to custom, in the
gallery of Diana, on a number of little tables. Jose-
phine sat at the centre one, and the men went around
her, waiting for that particularly graceful nod which
she was in the habit of bestowing on those with
whom she was acquainted. I stood at a short dis-
tance from her for a few minutes, and I could not
help being struck with the perfection of her attitude
in the presence of all these people who still did her
homage, while knowing full well that it was for the
last time ; that in an hour she would descend from
the throne, and leave the palace never to reenter it.
Only women can rise superior to such a situation,
but I have my doubts as to whether a second one
could have been found to do it with such perfect
grace and composure. Napoleon did not show so
bold a front as did his victim."
There is no doubt but that Napoleon
suffered deeply over the separation. If
his love had lost its illusion, he was genu-
inely attached to Josephine, and in a way
she was necessary to his happiness. After
the ceremony of separation, he was to go
to Saint Cloud, she to Malmaison. While
waiting for his carriage, he returned to his
study in the palace. For a long time he
sat silent and depressed, his head on his
hand. WThen he was summoned he rose,
his face distorted with pain, and went into
the empress's apartment. Josephine was
alone.
When she saw the emperor, she threw
herself on his neck, sobbing aloud. He
pressed her to his bosom, kissing her again
and again, until, overpowered with emotion,
she fainted. Leaving her to her women,
he hurried to his carriage.
Meneval, who saw this sad parting, re-
mained with Josephine until she became
conscious ; and when he went, she begged
him not to let the emperor forget her^and
to see that he wrote her often.
" I left her," that na'ive admirer and
apologist of Napoleon goes on, "grieved
at so deep a sorrow and so sincere an af-
fection. I felt very miserable all along my
route, and I could not help deploring that
the rigorous exactions of politics should
violently break the bonds of an affection
which had stood the test of time, to impose
another union full of uncertainty."
Josephine returned to Malmaison to live,
but Napoleon took care that she should
have, in addition, another home, giving her
Navarre, a chateau near Evreux, some fifty
miles from Paris. She had an income of
some six hundred thousand dollars a year,
and the emperor showed rare thoughtful-
ness in providing her with everything she
could want. She was to deny herself
nothing, take care of her health, pay no
attention to the gossip she heard, and never
doubt of his love. Such were the constant
recommendations of the frequent letters he
wrote her. Sometimes he went to see her,
and he told her all the details of his life.
CHOOSING A NEW WIFE.
167
It is certain that he neglected no opportu-
nity of comforting her, and that she, on her
side, believed in his affection, and accepted
her lot with resignation and kindliness.
MARRIAGE OF NAPOLEON AND MARIE
LOUISE.
Over two years before the divorce a list
of the marriageable princesses of Europe
had been drawn up for Napoleon. This
list included eighteen names in all, the two
most prominent being Marie Louise of
Austria, and Anna Paulowna, sister of
Alexander of Russia. At the Erfurt con-
ference the project of a marriage with a
Russian princess had been discussed, and
Alexander had favored it ; but now that an
attempt was made to negotiate the affair,
there were numerous delays, and a general
NAPOLEON. I8l2. »
Engraved by Laugier in 1835, from the etching by Vallot, after portrait painted by David in 1812.
NAHOLEON THE GREAT ("NAPOLEON LE GRAND"). l8l2.
Engraved by Mecou, after a portrait painted in 1812 by Isabey.
lukewarmness which angered Napoleon.
Without waiting for the completion of the
Russian negotiations, he decided on Marie
Louise.
The marriage ceremony was performed
in Vienna on March 12, i8\o, the Arch-
duke Charles acting for Napoleon. The
emperor first saw his new wife some days
later on the road between Soissons and
Compiegne, where he had gone to meet
her in most unimperial haste, and in con-
tradiction to the pompous and complicated
MARIE LOUISE.
ceremony which had been arranged for
their first interview. From the first he was
frankly delighted with Marie Louise. In
fact, the new empress was a most attrac-
tive girl, young, fresh, modest, well-bred,
and innocent. She entirely filled Napo-
169
and he certainly
Icon's ideal of a wife,
was happy with her.
Marie Louise in marrying Napoleon had
felt that she was a kind of sacrificial offer-
ing, for she had naturally a deep horror of
the man who had caused her country so
MARIE LOUISE IN ROYAL ROBES. l8lO.
"Marie Louise, Archduchesse d'Autriche, Imperatrice, Reine, et R^gente." Engraved by Mecou, after Isabey.
•5 a -3 £>
"1-1
_rt rt c
el *,
V < °
•s .. s; -s
^ ** v
S CO
O
S o _
"o u S "o
he a
.5 Q
•— OT
•° •• • X" a
•* ' tZ a* m
> SJ bl
« 8 g
S S'S'g 8
fl9i"ll
5 .3 -o O o
bO ^ co
'C o I -S "°
," c o S
O 1-S
5 e
JOY OVER THE KING OF ROME.
171
much woe ; but her dread was soon dis-
pelled, and she became very fond of her
husband.
Outside of the court the two led an
amusingly simple life, riding together in-
formally early in the morning, in a gay
Bohemian way ; sitting together alone in
the empress's little salon, she at her needle-
work, he with a book. They even in-
dulged now and then in quiet little larks of
their own," as one day when Marie Louise
attempted to make an omelet in her apart-
ments. Just as she was completely en-
grossed in her work, the emperor came in.
The empress tried to conceal her culinary
operations, but Napoleon detected the
odor.
" What is going on here ? There is a
singular smell, as if something was being
fried. What, you are making an omelet !
Bah ! you don't know how to do it. I will
show you how it is done."
And he set to work to instruct her.
STANDARD OF THE CHASSEURS DE LA GARDE OF NAPOLEON I.
The following is an exact description of this famous standard, for
the reproduction of which we are indebted to Prince Victor Napoleon.
The foundation of the standard is of green silk, which is embroidered
all over with oak and laurel leaves in gold and silver. In the centre is a
large hunting-horn in silver, encircling the letters E. F., in gold ; above,
a scroll with the words : Chasseurs de la Garde. The tricolor scarf,
fringed with gold, has at the ends, which are embroidered in gold and
silver, the inscription : Vive FEmpereur, in letters of gold.
They got on very
well until it came to
tossing it, an opera-
tion Napoleon in-
sisted on perform-
ing himself, with the
result that he landed
it on the floor.
BIRTH OF THE KING
OF ROME.
On March 20,
1811, the long-de-
sired heir to the
French throne was
born. It had been
arranged that the
birth of the child
shouldbeannounced
to the people by
cannon shot ; twen-
ty-one if it were a
princess,
one hun-
dred and
one if a
prince.
The peo-
p 1 e who
thronged
the quays
and streets
about the Tuileries waited with in-
expressible anxiety as the cannon
boomed forth : one — two — three.
As twenty-one died away the city
held its breath ; then came twenty-
two. The thundering peals which
followed it were drowned in the
wildenthusiasmof the people. For
days afterward, enervated by joy
and the endless fetes given them,
the French drank and sang to the
King of Rome.
In all these rejoicings none were
so touching as at Navarre, where
Josephine, on hearing the cannon,
called together her friends and
said, "We, too, must have a. fete.
I shall give you a ball, and the
whole city of Evreux must come
and rejoice with us."
Napoleon was the happiest of
men, and he devoted himself to his
son with pride. Reports of the
boy's condition appear frequently
in his letters ; he even allowed
him to be taken without the em-
press's knowledge to Josephine,
who had begged to see him.
NAPOLEON AND THE KING OF
ROME.
Bronze from the collec-
tion of Prince Victor. This
elegant figure is a faithful re-
production of a medallion
made by Andrieu, on the
birth of the King of Rome.
be u
v •—
1) «
"• .2
£ '"5
o -5
H o
* s a
. a u
3 e s
~ |5
• ~
§i °
1 jS
^ e J
| ^ Q
g«l
|l|
^•s-
.50 >•
|||
"*J [/; »^
*s a t^
CHAPTER XVIII.
TROUBLE WITH THE POPE.— THE CONSCRIPTION.— EVASIONS OF THE
BLOCKADE.— THE TILSIT AGREEMENT BROKEN.
CAUSES OF DISCONTENT WITHIN FRANCE.
"THIS child in concert with our Eugene
will constitute our happiness and that of
France," so Napoleon had written Jose-
phine after the birth of the King of Rome,
but it soon became evident that he was
wrong. There were causes of uneasiness
and discontent in France which had been op-
erating for a long time, and which were on ly
aggravated by the apparent solidity that
an heir gave to the Napoleonic dynasty.
First among these was religious disaf-
fection. Towards the end of 1808, being
doubtful of the Pope's loyalty, Napoleon
had sent French troops to Rome ; the
spring following, without any plausible
excuse, he had annexed four Papal States
to the kingdom of Italy ; and in 1809 the
Pope had been made a prisoner at Savona.
When the divorce was asked, it was not the
Pope, but the clergy of Paris, who had
granted it. When the religious marriage
of Marie Louise and Napoleon came to
be celebrated, thirteen cardinals refused to
appear ; the " black cardinals " they were
thereafter called, one of their punishments
for non-appearance at the wedding being
NAPOLEON, MARIE LOL'ISE, AND THE KING OF ROME.
Artist unknown.
THE KING OF ROME. l8ll.
Engraved by Desnoyers, after Gerard. " His Majesty the King of Rome. Dedicated to her Majesty
Imperial and Royal, Marie Louise."
that they could no longer wear their red
gowns. To the pious all this friction
with the fathers of the Church was a de-
plorable irritation. It was impossible to
show contempt for the authority of Pope
and cardinals and not wound one of the
deepest sentiments of France, and one
which ten years before Napoleon had
braved most to satisfy.
To the irritation against the emperor's
church policy was added bitter resentment
against the conscription, that tax of blood
and muscle demanded of the country. Na-
poleon had formulated and attempted to
make tolerable the principle born of the
Revolution, -which declared that every
male citizen of age owed the state a service
of blood in case it needed him. The wis-
"NAPOLEON IN HIS CABINET." THE CHILD AT HIS SIDE IS HIS SON, THE KING OF ROME.
The manuscript on the floor of the cabinet bears the date " 1811." Engraved by Weber, after Steuben.
dom of his management of the conscrip- motherless must leave them ; aged and
tion had prevented discontent until 1807 ; helpless parents no longer gave immunity,
then the draft on life had begun to be Those who had bought their exemption by
arbitrary and grievous. The laws of ex- heavy sacrifices were obliged to go. Per-
emptions were discarded. The " only son sons whom the law made subject to con-
of his mother" no longer remained at her scription in 1807, were called out in 1806 ;
side. The father whose little children were those of 1808, in 1807. So far was this
THE DUKE OF REICHSTADT.
Engraved by W. Bromley, after Sir Thomas Lawrence.
premature drafting pushed, that the armies
were said to be made up of "boy soldiers,"
weak, unformed youths, fresh from school,
who wilted in a sun like that of Spain, and
dropped out in the march.
At the rate at which men had been
killed, however, there was no other way of
keeping up the army. Between 1804 and
1811 one million seven hundred thousand
men had perished in battle. What wonder
that now the boys of France were pressed
into service ! At the same time the country
was overrun with the lame, the blind, the
broken-down, who had come back from
war to live on their friends or on charity.
It was not only the funeral crape on
almost every door which made Frenchmen
hate the conscription, it was the crippled
men whom they met at every corner.
While within, the people fretted over the
religious disturbances and the abuses of
the conscription, without, the continental
blockade was causing serious trouble be-
tween Napoleon and the kings he ruled.
In spite of all his efforts English merchan-
dise penetrated everywhere. The fair at
Rotterdam in 1807 was filled with English
goods. They passed into Italy under false
paint for the great Windsor gallery the portraits of all the heroes "du grand hasard de Waterloo.'''' — A. D.
seals. They came into France on pretence
that they were for the empress. Napoleon
remonstrated and threatened, but he could
not check the traffic. The most serious
trouble caused by this violation of the Ber-
lin Decree was with Louis the King of
Holland. In 1808 Napoleon complained
to his brother that more than one hundred
ships passed between his kingdom and
England every month, and a year later he
wrote in desperation, "Holland is an Eng-
lish province."
The relations of the brothers grew more
and more bitter. Napoleon resented the
half support Louis gave him, and as a pun-
ishment he took away his provinces, filled
his forts with French troops, threatened
him with war if he did not break up the
I78
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
trade. So far
did these hos-
tilities go, that
in the summer
of 1810 King
Louis abdicated
in favor of his
son and retired
to Austria. • Na-
poleon tried his
best to persuade
him at least to
return into
French terri-
tory, but he re-
fused. This
break was the
sadder because
Louis was the
brother for
whom Napoleon
had really done
most.
Joseph was
not happier
than Louis.
The Spanish
war still went
on, and no bet-
ter than in 1808.
Joseph, h u m-
THE DUKE OF REICHSTADT.
Engraved by Benedetti, after Daffinger.
refusal to enter
into French
combinations,
and pay tribute
to carry on
French wars,
had suppressed
his revenues as
a French prince
— Bernadotte
had been cre-
ated Prince of
Ponte-Corvo in
1806 — had re-
fused to com-
municate with
him, and when
the King of
Rome was born
had sent back
the Swedish
decoration of-
fered. Finally,
in January,
1812, French
troops invaded
certain Swed-
ish posses-
sions, and the
country con-
cluded an alli-
bled and unhappy, had even prayed to be ance with England and Russia,
freed of the throne. With Russia, the " other half " of the
The relations with Sweden were seriously machine, the ally upon whom the great
strained. Since 1810 Berna-
dotte had been by adoption
the crown prince of that
country. Although he had
emphatically refused, in
accepting the position, to
agree never to take up
arms against France, as
Napoleon wished him -to
do, he had later consented
to the continental block-
ade, and had declared war
against England ; but this
declaration both England
and Sweden considered
simply as a. fafon de parler.
Napoleon, conscious that
Bernadotte was not carry-
ing out the blockade, and
irritated by his persistent
plan of Tilsit and Erfurt
depended, there was such
a bad state of feeling that,
in i8n.it became certain
that war would result.
Causes had been accumu-
lating upon each side since
the Erfurt meeting.
The continental system
weighed heavily on the
interests of Russia. The
people constantly rebelled
against it and evaded it in
every way. The business
depression from which they
suffered they charged to
Napoleon, and a strong
party arose in the kingdom
which used every method
of showing the czar that
PORTRAIT OF NAPOLEON ON A BILLIARD POCKET.
Collection of Monsieur Paul le Roux. A formidable inventory might be made of the Napoleon images that appeared
from 1814 to 1815. Not only are they innumerable, but they assume all kinds of forms. Napoleon became a symbol, a
fetish, a household god. He took the form of ink-bottles, knives, flasks, candlesticks, cake moulds, bells, billiard pockets,
«tc. It would be impossible to enumerate here all the industrial objects invested with Napoleonic shapes by the naive
«fforts of the popular imagination. The list would be too long. The collections of certain fervent Bonapartists contain
some thousands ; that of Monsieur Paul le Roux, among others, who has placed his rich collection at my disposal.— A. D.
NAPOLEON.
Engraved in 1841 by Louis, after a painting made in 1837 by Delaroche, now in the Standish collection, and
called the " Snuff-box." Probably the finest engraving ever made of a Napoleon portrait.
the " unnatural alliance," as they called
the agreement between Alexander and Na-
poleon, was unpopular. The czar could
not refuse to listen to this party. More,
he feared that Napoleon was getting ready
to restore Poland. He was offended by
the haste with which his ally had dismissed
the idea of marriage with his sister and
had taken up Marie Louise. He complained
of the changes of boundaries in Germany.
NAPOLEON. l8l2.
Facsimile of a drawing by Girodet-Trioson, made from life in the emperor's private chapel, March 8, 1812. (" Fac
simile d'un Dessin de Girodet-Trioson, fait d'aprts nature i la chapelle de 1'empereur le 8 Mars, 1812.") Engraved by
Maile. Published in London in 1827 by R. G. Jones. It is thought to give a more correct delineation of Napoleon than
do the paintings by Leffcvre, David, and Isabey, who were the royal painters, and painted, under the instruction of Napo-
leon, to make him look like the Caesars. There are other designs by Girodet. Of the one given above, Maile's engraving
is the only copy known. Another contains three heads, one of which is a sleeping Napoleon. It was made only a month
later, at the theatre of St. Cloud.
Napoleon saw with irritation that English he had made of the Berlin and Milan
goods were admitted into Russia. He Decrees, and to persecute neutral flags of
resented the failure of Alexander to join all nations, even of those so far away from
heartily in the wide-sweeping application the Continent as the United States. He
THE ARMY OF TWENTY NATIONS.
181
NAPOLEON READING.
By Girodet. From the collection of Monsieur Cheramy of Paris.
remembered that Russia had not supported
him loyally in 1809. He was suspicious, too,
of the good understanding which seemed
to be growing between Sweden, Russia,
and England.
During many months the two emperors
remained in a half-hostile condition, but
the strain finally became too great. War
was inevitable, and Napoleon set about
preparing for the struggle. During the
latter months of 1811 and the first of 1812
his attention was given almost entirely to
the military and diplomatic preparations
necessary before beginning the Russian
campaign. By the ist of May, 1812, he
was ready to join his army, which he had
centred at Dresden. Accompanied by Marie
Louise he arrived at Dresden on the i6th
of May, 1812, where he was greeted by the
Emperor of Austria, the King of Prussia,
and other sovereigns with whom he had
formed alliances.
The force Napoleon had brought to the
field showed graphically the extension and
the character of the France of 1812. The
" army of twenty nations/' the Russians
called the host which was preparing to meet
them, and the expression was just,
for in the ranks there were Span-
ards, Neapolitans, Piedmontese,
Slavs, Kroats, Bavarians, Dutch-
men, Poles, Romans, and a dozen
other nationalities, side by side
with Frenchmen. Indeed, nearly
one-half the force was said to be
foreign. The Grand Army, as the
active body was called, numbered,
to quote the popular figures, six
hundred and seventy-eight thou-
sand men. It is sure that this is
an exaggerated number, though
certainly over half a million men
entered Russia. With reserves,
the whole force numbered one
million one hundred thousand.
The necessity for so large a body
of reserves is explained by the
length of the line of communi-
cation Napoleon had to keep.
From the Nieman to Paris the
way must be open, supply sta-
tion guarded, fortified towns
equipped. It took nearly as
many men to insure the rear of
the Grand Army as it did to
make up the army itself.
With this imposing force at his
command, Napoleon believed that
he could compel Alexander to sup-
port the continental blockade, for
GIRODET-TRIOSON. 1767-1824.
Portrait by himself. Girodet made several common-
place official portraits of Napoleon, but his rough pencil
sketches are of the greatest iconographic value.
EMPEROR NAPOLEON. 1813.
Engraved by Lefevre, after Steuben ; published December 26, 1826.
come what might that system must suc-
ceed. For it the reigning house had been
driven from Portugal, the Pope despoiled
and imprisoned, Louis gone into exile, Ber-
nadotte driven into a new alliance. For it
the Grand Army was led into Russia. It
had become, as its inventor proclaimed, the
fundamental law of the empire.
Until he crossed the Nieman, Napoleon
preserved the hope of being able to avoid
war. Numerous letters to the Russian em-
peror, almost pathetic in their overtures,
exist. But Alexander never replied. He
simply allowed his enemy to advance. The
Grand Army was doomed to make the
Russian campaign.
ON TO MOSCOW.
183
CHAPTER XIX.
THE RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN.— THE BURNING OF MOSCOW.— A NEW ARMY.
THE
ADVANCE OF THE ARMY OF TWENTY
NATIONS.
IF one draws a triangle, its base stretch-
ing along the Nieman from Tilsit to Grod-
no, its apex on the Elbe, he will have a
rough outline of the "army of twenty na-
tions" as it lay in June, 1812. Napoleon,
some two hundred and twenty-five thou-
sand men around him, was at Kowno, hesi-
tating to advance, reluctant to believe that
Alexander would not make peace.
When he finally moved, it was not with
the precision and swiftness which had char-
acterized his former campaigns. When he
began to fight, it was against new odds.
He found that his enemies had been study-
ing the Spanish campaigns, and that they
had adopted the tactics which had so nearly
ruined his armies in the Peninsula : they re-
fused to give him a general battle, retreat-
ing constantly before him ; they harassed
his separate corps with indecisive contests ;
they wasted the country as they went. The
people aided their soldiers as the Spaniards
had done. "Tell us only the' moment, and
we will set fire to our dwellings," said the
peasants.
By the i2th of August, Napoleon was at
Smolensk, the key of Moscow. At a cost
of twelve thousand men killed and wounded,
he took the town, only to find, instead of
the well-victualled shelter he hoped, a
smoking ruin. The French army had
suffered frightfully from sickness, from
scarcity of supplies, and from useless fight-
ing on the march from the Niemen to Smo-
lensk. They had not had the stimulus of a
great victory ; they began to feel that this
steady retreat of the enemy was only a fatal
trap into which they were falling. Every
consideration forbade them to march into
Russia so late in the year, yet on they went
towards Moscow, over ruined fields and
through empty villages. This terrible pur-
suit lasted until September yth, when the
Russians, to content their soldiers, who
were complaining loudly because they were
not allowed to engage the French, gave
battle at Borodino, the battle of the Mos-
kova as the French call it.
THE BATTLE OF BORODINO.
At two o'clock in the morning of this
engagement, Napoleon issued one of his
stirring bulletins :
ATTENTION! THE EMPEROR HAS HIS EYE ON us.
By Raffet.
THE BRIDGE OVER THE KOLOTSCHA NEAR BORODINO, SEPTEMBER 17, l8l2.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army. . . . "The bridge behind Borodino, lead-
ing over the Kolotscha to Gorki, was, on September ijth, the scene of a terrible fight. This memorable battle began
by the taking of Borodino. The One Hundred and Sixth Regiment of the Fourth Army Corps were charged with
that enterprise, and, carried away by their success, instead of waiting to destroy the Kolotscha bridge, they dashed
on at full gallop towards the heights above Gorki. Here, besides being hemmed in on all sides by the superior num-
bers of the Russians, they had also to sustain a deadly fire from works thrown up near Gorki, which barred their
passage. Forced back to the bridge with great loss, they would have been utterly destroyed, had it not been for the
efforts of the Ninety-second Regiment, who hastened to their assistance. Although both during and after the battle,
in order to render the bridge practicable, they had cleared away numbers of the dead bodies on it by throwing them
into the river, there still remained only too many heaped up on the banks, affording a terrible evidence of the battle
of Mojalsk that had just taken place." — Extract from the Diary of an Eye-witness of the Russian Campaign.
" Soldiers ! Here is the battle which you have so
long desired ! Henceforth the victory depends upon
you ; it is necessary for us. It will give you abun-
dance, good winter quarters, and a speedy return to
your country ! Behave as you did at Austerlitz, at
Friedland, at Vitebsk, at Smolensk, and the most
remote posterity will quote with pride your conduct
on this day ; let it say of you : he was at the great
battle under tfie walls of Moscow."
The French gained the battle at Boro-
dino, at a cost of some thirty thousand
men, but they did not destroy the Russian
army. Although the Russians lost fifty
thousand men, they retreated in good
order. Under the circumstances, a vic-
tory which allowed the enemy to retire in
order was of little use. It was Napoleon's
fault, the critics said ; he was inactive.
But it was not sluggishness which troubled
Napoleon at Borodino. He had a new
enemy — a headache. On the day of the
battle he suffered so that he was obliged
to retire to a ravine to escape the icy wind.
In this sheltered spot he paced up and
down all day, giving his orders from the
reports brought him, for he could see but
a portion of the field.
THE BURNING OF MOSCOW.
Moscow was entered on the i5th of Sep-
tember. Here the French found at last
food and shelter, but only for a few hours.
That night Moscow burst into flames, set
on fire by the authorities, by whom it had
been abandoned. It was three days before
the fire was arrested. It would cost Rus-
ON THE HIGH ROAD FROM MOJA1SKA TO KRYMSKo'lE. SEPTEMBER 18, 1812.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army. . . . " It was not uncommon to find in the
rooms rows of corpses lying on the floor in the same order they had occupied while yet alive ; while others who had
escaped from the flames, but horribly mutilated, sought to prolong their miserable existence by some moments, in a
manner pitiable to witness."- Extract from the Diary of an Eye-witness of the Russian Campaign^
BIVOUAC NEAR MIKALEWKA, NOVEMBER 7, 1812.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army.
BESIDE THE ROAD, NOT FAR FROM PNEWA, NOVEMBER 8, l8l2.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army. . . . "At the first milestone, on the left,
might be seen a group gathered round a melancholy fire, fed with broken wheels and bits of gun-carriages, by which
they were trying to warm their benumbed limbs. Behind this group stand the orderlies, attentive to the smallest sign.
Do you know the man in the simple gray overcoat, somewhat disguised by his hat of fur, who had led us like a bril-
liant meteor to battle and to victory ? It is the emperor. Who among us might fathom that mighty soul and read
what was passing in it as he gazed at that miserable army ? His enemies have insulted him and have sought to trample
his glory in the dust. Yet their punishment would be too cruel, were their hearts wrung to-day as his was in that
moment. He who beholds true grandeur, abandoned by fortune, forgets his own griefs and suffering-; and half recon-
ciled to our hard fate we defiled past him in mournful silence." — Extract from the Diary of an Eye-witness of the
Russian Campaign.
sia two hundred years of time, two hundred
millions of money, to repair the loss which
she had sustained, Napoleon wrote to
France.
Suffering, disorganization, pillage, fol-
lowed the disaster. But Napoleon would
not retreat. He hoped to make peace.
Moscow was still smoking when he wrote
a long description of the conflagration to
Alexander. The closing paragraph ran :
" I wage war against your Majesty without ani-
mosity ; a note from you before or after the last
battle would have stopped my march, and I should
even have liked to have sacrificed the advantage of
entering Moscow. If your Majesty retains some
remains of your former sentiments, you will take this
letter in good part. At all events, you will thank me
for giving you an account of what is passing at
Moscow."
RETREAT FROM MOSCOW.
" I will never sign a peace as long as a
single foe remains on Russian ground," the
Emperor Alexander had said when he heard
that Napoleon had crossed the Nieman.
He kept his word in spite of all Napoleon's
overtures. The French position grew
worse from day to -day. No food, no fresh
supplies ; the cold increasing, the army dis-
heartened, the number of Russians around
Moscow growing larger. Nothing but a
retreat could save the remnant of the
French. It began on October ipth, one
hundred and fifteen thousand men leaving
Moscow. They were followed by forty
thousand vehicles loaded with the sick and
with what supplies they could get hold of.
The route was over the fields devastated
a month before. The Cossacks harassed
them night and day, and the cruel Russian
cold dropped from the skies, cutting them
down like a storm of scythes. Before
Smolensk was reached, thousands of the
retreating army were dead.
Napoleon had ordered that provisions
and clothing should be collected at Smo-
lensk. When he reached the city he found
that his directions had not been obeyed.
The army, exasperated beyond endurance
by this disappointment, fell into complete
THE MA LET CONSPIRACY.
187
and frightful disorganization, and the rest
of the retreat was like the falling back of
a conquered mob.
There is no space here for the details of
this terrible march and of the frightful pas-
sage of the Beresina. The terror of the
cold and starvation wrung cries from
Napoleon himself.
" Provisions, provisions, provisions," he
wrote on November 2pth from the right
bank of the Beresina. " Without them
there is no knowing to what horrors this
undisciplined mass will not proceed."
And again : " The army is at its last
extremity. It is impossible for it to do
anything, even if it were a question of de-
fending Paris."
The army finally reached the Nieman.
The last man over was Marshal Ney. " Who
are you ? " he was asked. " The rear guard
of the Grand Army," was the sombre reply
of the noble old soldier.
Some forty thousand men crossed the
river, but of these there were many who
could do nothing but crawl to the hos-
pitals, asking for " the rooms where peo-
ple die." It was true, as Desprez said,
the Grand Army was dead.
It was on this horrible retreat that Na-
poleon received word that a curious thing
had happened in Paris. A general and an
abbe, both political prisoners, had escaped,
and actually had succeeded in the prelimi-
naries of a coup d'ttat overturning the
empire, and substituting a provisional gov-
ernment.
They had carried out their scheme sim-
ply by announcing that Napoleon was
dead, and by reading a forged proclama-
tion from the senate to the effect that the
imperial government was at an end and a
new one begun. The authorities to whom
these conspirators had gone had with but
little hesitation accepted their orders. They
had secured twelve hundred soldiers, had
locked up the prefect of police, and had
taken possession of the Hotel de Ville.
The foolhardy enterprise went, of course,
only a little way, but far enough to show
Paris that the day of easy revolution had
not passed, and that an announcement of
the death of Napoleon did not bring at
once a cry of " Long liv.e the King of
Rome ! " The news of the Malet con-
spiracy was an astonishing revelation to
Napoleon himself of the instability of
French public sentiment. He saw that the
support on which he had depended most
to insure his institutions, that is, an heir to
his throne, was set aside at the word of a
worthless agitator. The impression made
on his generals by the news was one of
ON' THE ROAD BETWEEN BRAUNSBERG AND EI-BING, DECEMBER 21, l8l2.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army. The figure with the sword under the arm is.
Napoleon in the costume worn in the Russian campaign.
i88
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
consternation and despair. The emperor
read in their faces that they believed his
good fortune was waning. He decided to
go to Paris as soon as possible.
On December 5th he left the army, and
after a perilous journey of twelve days
reached the French capital.
gesting that since his good genius had
failed him once, it might again.
No one realized the gravity of the posi-
tion as Napoleon himself, but he met his
household, his ministers, the Council of
State, the Senate, with an imperial self-
confidence and a sang froid which are awe-
HOSPITALITY FROM RUSSIAN WOMEN.
From a sketch made at the time by an officer of Napoleon's army.
EXPLAINING THE RETREAT FROM MOSCOW.
It took as great courage to face France
now as it had taken audacity to attempt
the invasion of Russia. The grandest
army the nation had ever sent out was lying
behind him dead. His throne had tot-
tered for an instant in sight of all France.
Hereafter he could not believe himself
invincible. Already his enemies were sug-
inspiring under the circumstances. The
horror of the situation of the army was
not known in Paris on his arrival, but
reports came in daily until the truth was
clear to everybody. But Napoleon never
lost countenance. The explanations nec-
essary for him to give to the Senate, to his
allies, and to his friends, had all the seren-
ity and the plausibility of a victor — a vic-
tor who had suffered, to be sure, but not
a s
5 rt
•o cu
1
« 05
.2 £ •£
"3» JJ <u
III
"3 "3 "S
NAPOLEON AFTER THE RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN.
In this lithograph Raffet shows Napoleon, just after the Russian campaign, at the head of the young conscripts
hastily levied— his Marie Louises— hardly more than children, but thirsting for war and glory. "Sire, "said Ney
to the emperor, "give me some of those young and valiant conscripts. I will lead them whither you will. Our
old moustaches know as much as we do ; they understand the ground and the difficulties ; but those good children are
frightened by no obstacles, they look neither to right nor left, but straight ahead. It is glory they long for."
through his own rashness or mismanage-
ment. The following quotation from a
letter to the King of Denmark illustrates
well his public attitude towards the inva-
sion and the retreat from Moscow :
" The enemy were always beaten, and captured nei-
ther an eagle nor a gun from my army. On the 7th of
November the cold became intense ; all the roads were
found impracticable ; thirty thousand horses perished
between the 7th and the i6th. A portion of our bag-
gage and artillery wagons was broken and aban-
doned ; our soldiers, little accustomed to such weather,
could not endure the cold. They wandered from the
ranks in quest of shelter for the night, and, having
no cavalry to protect them, several thousands fell into
the hands of the enemy's light troops. General San-
son, chief of the topographic corps, was captured by
some Cossacks while he was engaged in sketching a
position. Other isolated officers shared the same fate.
My losses are severe, but the enemy cannot attribute
to themselves the honor of having inflicted them.
My army has suffered greatly, and suffers still, but
this calamity will cease with the cold."
To every one he declared that it was the
Russians, not he, who had suffered. It was
their great city, not his, which was burnt ;
their fields, not his, which were devastated.
They did not take an eagle, did not win a
battle. It was the cold, the Cossacks, which
had done the mischief to the Grand Army ;
and that mischief ? Why, it would be soon
repaired. " I shall be back on the Nieman
in the spring."
But the very man who in public and pri-
vate calmed and reassured the nation, was
sometimes himself so overwhelmed at the
thought of the disaster which he had just
witnessed, that he let escape a cry which
showed that it was only his indomitable
will which was carrying him through ; that
his heart was bleeding. In the midst of a
glowing account to the legislative body of
his success during the invasion, he sud-
denly stopped. " In a few nights every-
thing changed. I have suffered great losses.
They would have broken my heart if I
had been accessible to any other feelings
than the interest, the glory, and the future
of my people."
In the teeth of the terrible news coming
daily to Paris, Napoleon began prepara-
tions for another campaign. To every one
he talked of victory as certain. Those
who argued against the enterprise he si-
lenced peremptorily. " You should say,"
he wrote Eugene, "and yourself believe,
that in the next campaign I shall drive the
Russians back across the Nieman." With
the first news of the passage x>f the Bere-
sina chilling them, the Senate voted an army
of three hundred and fifty thousand men ;
THE FOE IN 1813.
191
the allies were called upon ; even the marine
was obliged to turn men over to the land
force.
But something besides men was neces-
sary. An army means muskets and pow-
der and sabres, clothes and boots and
headgear, wagons and cannon and caisson ;
and all these it was necessary to manu-
facture afresh. The task was gigantic ;
but before the middle of April it was com-
pleted, and the emperor was ready to join
his army.
The force against which Napoleon went
who commanded a Prussian division, went
over to the enemy. It was a dishonorable
action from a military point of view, but
his explanation that he deserted as "a
patriot acting for the welfare of his coun-
try "touched Prussia; and though thaking
disavowed the act, the people applauded it.
Throughout the German states the feel-
ing against Napoleon was bitter. A veri-
table crusade had been undertaken against
him by such men as Stein, and most of the
youth of the country were united in the
Tugendbund, or League of Virtue, which
After a wash drawing by Charlet, in the collection of Madame
Charlet. Hitherto unpublished.
in 1813 was the most formidable, in many
respects, he had ever encountered. Its
strength was greater. It included Russia,
England, Spain, Prussia, and Sweden, and
the allies believed Austria would soon join
them. An element of this force more
powerful than its numbers was its spirit.
The allied armies fought Napoleon in 1813
as they would fight an enemy of freedom.
Central Europe had come to feel that fur-
ther French interference was intolerable.
The war had become a crusade. The ex-
tent of this feeling is illustrated by an
incident in the Prussian army. In the war
of 1812 Prussia was an ally of the French,
but at the end of the year General Yorck,
had sworn to take arms for German free-
dom.
When Alexander followed the French
across the Nieman, announcing that he
came bringing "deliverance to Europe,"
and calling on the people to unite against
the " common enemy," he found them
quick to understand and respond.
Thus, in 1813 Napoleon did not go
against kings and armies, but against peo-
ples. No one understood this better than
he did himself, and he counselled his allies
that it was not against the foreign enemy
alone that they had to protect themselves.
" There is one more dangerous to be
feared — the spirit of revolt and anarchy."
AFTER RAKFET.
CHAPTER XX.
CAMPAIGN OF 1813.— CAMPAIGN OF 1814.— ABDICATION.
THE CAMPAIGN OF 1813.
THE campaign opened May 2, 1813,
southwest of Leipsic, with, the battle of
Liitzen. It was Napoleon's victory, though
he could not follow it up, as he had no
cavalry. The moral effect of Liitzen was
excellent in the French army. Among the
allies there was a return to the old dread
of the " monster." By May 8th the French
occupied Dresden ; from there they crossed
the Elbe, and on the 2ist fought the battle
of Bautzen, another incomplete victory for
Napoleon. The next day, in an engage-
ment with the Russian rear guard, Mar-
shal Duroc, one of Napoleon's warmest
and oldest friends, was killed. It was the
second marshal lost since the campaign
began, Bessieres having been killed at
Liitzen.
The French occupied Breslau on June
ist, and three days later an armistice was
signed, lasting until August loth. It was
hoped that peace might be concluded dur-
ing this armistice. At that moment Aus-
tria held the key to the situation. The
allies saw that they were defeated if they
could not persuade her to join them. Na-
poleon, his old confidence restored by a
series of victories, hoped to keep his Aus-
trian father-in-law quiet until he had
crushed the Prussians and driven the Rus-
sians across the Nieman. Austria saw her
power, and determined to use it to regain
territory lost in 1805 and 1809, and Met-
ternich came to Dresden to see Napoleon.
Austria would keep peace with France, he
said, if Napoleon would restore Illyria and
the Polish provinces, would send the Pope
back to Rome, give up the protectorate of
the Confederation of the Rhine, restore
Naples and Spain. Napoleon's amazement
and indignation were boundless.
" How much has England given you for
playing this role against me, Metternich?"
he asked.
A semblance of a congress was held at
Prague soon after, but it was only a mock-
NAPOLEON AND POPE PIUS VII. IN CONFERENCE AT FONTAINEBLEAU.
Engraved by Robinson, after a painting made in 1836 by Wilkie.
ery. Such was the exasperation and suf-
fering of Central Europe, that peace could
only be reached by large sacrifices on Na-
poleon's part. These he refused to make.
There is no doubt but that France and his
allies begged him to compromise ; that his
wisest counsellors advised him to do so.
But he repulsed with irritation all such
suggestions. " You bore me continually
about the necessity of peace," he wrote
Savary. " I know the situation of my
empire better than you do ; no one is
more interested in concluding peace than
myself, but I shall not make a dishonor-
able peace, or one that would see us at
war again in six months. . . . These
things do not concern you."
By the middle of August the campaign
194
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
began. The French had in the field some
three hundred and sixty thousand men.
This force was surrounded by a circle of
armies, Swedish, Russian, Prussian, and
Austrian, in all some eight hundred thou-
sand men. The leaders of this hostile force
included, besides the natural enemies of
France, Bernadotte, heir-apparent to the
throne of Sweden, who had fought with
Napoleon in Italy, and General Moreau,
the hero of Hohenlinden. Moreau was
on Alexander's staff. He had reached the
army the night that the armistice expired,
having sailed from the United States on the
2ist of June, at the invitation of the Rus-
sian emperor, to aid in the campaign against
France. He had been greeted by the allies
with every mark of distinction. Another
deserter on the allies' staff was the eminent
military critic Jomini. In the ranks were
stragglers from all the French corps, and
the Saxons were threatening to leave the
French in a body, and go over to the allies.
The second campaign of 1813 opened
brilliantly for Napoleon, for at Dresden he
took twenty thousand prisoners, and cap-
tured sixty cannon. The victory turned the
anxiety of Paris to hopefulness, and their
faith in Napoleon's star was further re-
vived by the report that Moreau had fallen,
both legs carried off by a French bullet.
Moreau himself felt that fate was friendly
to the emperor. " That rascal Bonaparte
is always lucky," he wrote his wife, just
after the amputation of his legs.
But there was something stronger than
luck at work : the allies were animated by
a spirit of nationality, indomitable in its
force, and they were following a plan which
was sure to crush Napoleon in the long run.
It was one laid out by Moreau ; a general
battle was not to be risked, but the corps
of the French were to be engaged one by
one, until the parts of the army were dis-
abled. This plan was carried out. In turn
Vandamme,Oudinot, Macdonald, Ney, were
defeated, and in October the remnants of
the French fell back to Leipsic. Here
the horde that surrounded them was sud-
denly enlarged. The Bavarians had gone
over to the allies.
The three days' battle of Leipsic ex-
hausted the French, and they were obliged
to make a disastrous retreat to the Rhine,
which they crossed November ist. Ten
days later the emperor was in Paris.
The situation of France at the end of
1813 was deplorable. The allies lay on the
right bank of the Rhine. The battle of
Vittoria had given the Spanish boundary
to Wellington, and the English and Spanish
armies were on the frontier. The allies
which remained with the French were not
to be trusted. "All Europe was marching
with us a year ago," Napoleon said ; "to-day
all Europe is marching against us." There
was despair among his generals, alarm in
Paris. Besides, there seemed no human
means of gathering up a new army. Where
were the men to come from ? France was
bled to death. She could give no more.
Her veins were empty.
" This is the truth, the exact truth, and
such is the secret and the explanation of
all that has since occurred," says Pasquier.
" With these successive levies of conscrip-
tions, past, present, and to come ; with the
Guards of Honor; with the brevet of sub-
lieutenant forced on the young men apper-
taining to the best families, after they had
escaped the conscript lot, or had supplied
substitutes in conformity with the pro-
visions of the law, there did not remain a
single family which was not in anxiety or
in mourning."
Yet hedged in as he was by enemies,
threatened by anarchy, supported by a
fainting people, Napoleon dallied over the
peace the allies offered. The terms were
not dishonorable. France was to retire, as
the other nations, within her natural bound-
aries, which they designated as the Rhine,
the Alps, and the Pyrenees. But the em-
peror could not believe that Europe, whom
he had defeated so often, had power to con-
fine him within such limits. He could not
believe that such a peace would be stable,
and he began preparations for resistance.
Fresh levies of troops were made. The
Spanish frontier he attempted to secure by
making peace with Ferdinand, recognizing
him as King of Spain. He tried to settle
his trouble with the Pope.
While he struggled to simplify the situa-
tion, to arouse national spirit, and to gather
reinforcements, hostile forces multiplied
and closed in upon him. The allies crossed
the Rhine. The corps tigislatif took advan-
tage of his necessity to demand the resto-
ration of certain rights which he had taken
from them. In his anger at their audacity,
the emperor alienated public sympathy by
dissolving the body. " I stood in need of
something to console me," he told them,
" and you have sought to dishonor me. I
was expecting that you would unite in mind
and deed to drive out the foreigner ; you
have bid him come. Indeed, had I lost two
battles, it would not have done France
any greater evil." To crown his evil
day, Murat, Caroline's husband, now King
of Naples, abandoned him. This betrayal
Etched by Ruet, after Meissoaier. Original in Walters's gallery, Baltimore. Meissonier was fond of short titles,
and very often in his historical works made choice of only a simple date. Among- such titles are, 1806, 1807, 1814, which
might very well be replaced by. Battle of Jena, Friedland, and Campaign of France. This last subject he treated
twice under different aspects. First, in the famous canvas, his great masterpiece, where we see a gloomy, silent Napo-
leon, with face contracted by anguish, slowly riding at the head of his discouraged staff across the snowy plains of
Champagne. This important work forms part of the collection of Monsieur Chauchard of Paris, who bought it for
eight hundred thousand francs. The second picture is the one reproduced here, in which Napoleon is represented at the
same period, but only at the outset of this terrible campaign— the last act but one of the Napoleonic tragedy. The care-
fully studied face shows as yet no expression of discouragement, but rather a determined hope of success. Napoleon
wears the traditionary gray overcoat over the costume of the Chasseurs de la Garde, and rides his faithful little mare
Marie, painted with a living, nervous effect that cannot be too much admired. Meissonier, inaccessible to the poetic
seductions of symbolism, has nevertheless indicated here in a superb manner the gloomy future of the hero, by sur-
rounding his luminous form with darkness, and casting on his brow the shadow of a stormy, threatening sky.— A. D.
-s-s
198
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
was the more bitter because his sister her-
self was the cause of it. Fearful of losing
her little glory as Queenof Naples, Caroline
watched the course of events until she was
certain that her brother was lost, and then
urged Murat to conclude a peace with
England and Austria.
This accumulation of reverses, coming
upon him as he tried to prepare for battle,
drove Napoleon to approach the allies with
proposals of peace. It was too late. The
idea had taken root that France, with
Napoleon at her head, would never remain
in her natural limits ; that the only hope
for Europe was to crush him completely.
This hatred of Napoleon had become al-
most fanatical, and made any terms of
peace with him impossible.
CAMPAIGN OF 1814.
By the end of January, 1814, the em-
peror was ready to renew the struggle.
The day before he left Paris, he led the
empress and the King of Rome to the
court of the Tuileries, and presented them
to the National Guard. He was leaving
them what he held dearest in the world,
he told them. The enemy were closing
around ; they might reach Paris ; they
might even destroy the city. While he
fought without to shield France from this
calamity, he prayed them to protect the
priceless trust left within. The nobility
and sincerity of the feeling that stirred the
emperor were unquestionable ; tears flowed
down the cheeks of the men to whom he
spoke, and for a moment every heart was
animated by the old emotion, and they took
with eagerness the oath he asked.
The next day he left Paris. The army
he commanded did not number more than
sixty thousand men. He led it against a
force which, counting only those who had
crossed the Rhine, numbered nearly six
hundred thousand.
In the campaign of two months which
followed, Napoleon several times defeated
the allies. In spite of the terrible disad-
vantages under which he fought, he nearly
drove them from the country. In every
way the campaign was worthy of his genius.
But the odds against him were too tre-
mendous. The saddest phase of his situa-
tion was that he was not seconded. The
people, the generals, the legislative bodies,
everybody not under his personal influence
seemed paralyzed. Augereau, who was at
Lyons, did absolutely nothing, and the
following letter to him shows with what
energy and indignation Napoleon tried to
arouse his stupefied followers.
" NOGENT, 2ist February, 1814.
" . . . What ! six hours after having received
the first troops coming from Spain you were not in
the field ! Six hours' repose was sufficient. I won
the action of Nangis with a brigade of dragoons
coming from Spain, which, since it left Bayonne, had
not unbridled its horses. The six battalions of the
division of Nismes want clothes, equipment, and
drilling, say you. What poor reasons you give me
there, Augereau ! I have destroyed eighty thousand
enemies with conscripts having nothing but knap-
sacks ! The National Guards, say you, are pitiable.
I have four thousand here, in round hats, without
knapsacks, in wooden shoes, but with good muskets,
and I get a great deal out of them. There is no
money, you continue ; and where do you hope to
draw money from ? You want wagons ; take them
wherever you .can. You have no magazines ; this is
too ridiculous. I order you, twelve hours after the
reception of this letter, to take the field. If you are
still Augereau of Castiglione, keep the command ;
but if your sixty years weigh upon you, hand over
the command to your senior general. The country
is in danger, and can be saved by boldness and good
will alone.
" NAPOLEON."
The terror and apathy of Paris exasper-
ated him beyond measure. To his great
disgust, the court and some of the coun-
sellors had taken to public prayers for his
safety. "I see that instead of sustaining
the empress," he wrote Cambace'res, " you
discourage her. Why do you lose your
head like that ? What are these misereres
and these prayers forty hours long at the
chapel ? Have people in Paris gone mad ?"
The most serious concern of Napoleon
in this campaign was that the empress and
the King of Rome should not be captured.
He realized that the allies might reach
Paris at any time, and repeatedly he in-
structed Joseph, who had been appointed
lieutenant-general in his absence, what to
do if the city was threatened.
" Never allow the empress or the King of Rome
to fall into the hands of the enemy. . . . As far
as I am concerned, I would rather see my son slain
than brought up at Vienna as an Austrian prince ;
and I have a sufficiently good opinion of the empress
to feel persuaded that she thinks in the same way, as
far as it is possible for a woman and a mother to do
so. I never saw Andromaque represented without
pitying Astyanax surviving his family, and without
regarding it as a piece of good fortune that he did
not survive his father."
Throughout the two months there were
negotiations for peace. They varied ac-
cording to the success or failure of the
emperor or the allies. Napoleon had
reached a point where he would gladly have
accepted the terms offered at the close of
1813. But those were withdrawn. France
NAPOLEON AT FONTAINEBLEAU THE EVENING AFTER HIS ABDICATION, APRIL IX, 1814.
Fran9ois, after Delaroche, 1845.
2OO
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
must come down to her limits in 1789.
"What!" cried Napoleon, " leave France
smaller than I found her? Never."
The frightful combination of forces
closed about him steadily, with the deadly
precision of the chamber of torture, whose
adjustable walls imperceptibly, but surely,
draw together, day by day, until the victim
is crushed. On the 3oth of March Paris
capitulated. The day before, the Regent
Marie Louise with the King of Rome and
her suite had left the city for Blois. The
allied sovereigns entered Paris on the ist
of April. As they passed through the
streets, they saw multiplying, as they ad-
vanced, the white cockades which the
grandes dames of the Faubourg St. Germain
had been making in anticipation of the
entrance of the foreigner, and the only cries
which greeted them as they passed up the
boulevards were, "Long live the Bourbons !
Long live the sovereigns ! Long live the Em-
peror Alexander"
NAPOLEON AT FONTAINEBLEAU.
The allies were in Paris, but Napoleon
was not crushed. Encamped at Fontaine-
bleau, his army about him, the soldiers
everywhere faithful to him, he had still a
large chance of victory, and the allies looked
with uneasiness to see what move he would
make. It was due largely to the wit of
Talleyrand that the standing ground which
remained to the emperor was undermined.
That wily diplomat, whose place it was to
have gone with the empress to Blois, had
succeeded in getting himself shut into Paris,
AUIEUX DE FONTAINEBLEAU, APRIL 2O, 1814.
In this beautiful canvas of Horace Vernet, now in the Versailles gallery, the personages depicted are all faithful
portraits ; and here lies the chief merit of this historic composition. General Petit, commander of the Grenadiers de
'a Garde, overcome by emotion, clasps the emperor in his arms. Behind Napoleon stands the Due de Bassano ; then
a compact group composed of Baron Fain, Generals Belliard, Corbineau, Ornano, and Kosakowski. To the right, in
the corner of the picture, is another important group where figure the commissioners of the coalition — General Roller
(Austrian), Colonel Campbell (English), General Schouwaloff (Russian). Colonel Campbell, impressed by the touch-
ing grandeur of the scene, raises his hat with a fine gesture of enthusiasm. General Bertrand (who looks round on
Campbell's movement), General Drouot, and Colonel Gourgaud stand in the front row before the group of foreign-
ers. Colonel Gourgaud occupies the foreground, in an attitude perhaps rather theatrical. Horace Vernet, in paint-
ing the picture, was evidently inspired by the dramatic account given of the scene by Baron Fain, the emperor's
private secretary. The passage that might serve as legend is as follows : " . . . Farewell, my children ! I would
clasp you all to my heart ; let me at least kiss your flag ! "
THE ABDICATION OF 1814.
2OI
and, on the entry of the allies, had joined gigantic will waver under the shock of
Alexander, whom he had persuaded to defeat, of treachery, and of abandonment,
announce that the allied powers would not Uncertain of the fate of his wife and child,
treat with Napoleon nor with any member himself and his family denounced by the
of his family. This was eliminating the allies, his army scattered, he braved every-
most difficult factor from the problem, thing until Marmont deserted him, and he
By his fine tact Talleyrand brought over saw One after another of his trusted officers
the legislative bodies to this view. join his enemies ; then for a moment he
From the populace Alexander and Tal- gave up the fight and tried to end his
leyrand feared nothing ; it was too ex-
hausted to ask anything but peace. Their
most serious difficulty was the army. All
over the country the cry of the common
soldiers was, " Let us go to the emperor."
"The army," declared Alexander, " is
always the army ; as long as it is not with
you, gentlemen, you can boast of nothing.
life. The poison he took had lost its full
force, and he recovered from its effects.
Even death would have none of him, he
groaned.
But this discouragement was brief. No
sooner was it decided that his future home
should be the island of Elba, and that its
affairs should be under his control, than
The army represents the French nation ; if he began to prepare for the journey to his
it is not won over, what can you accomplish
that will endure ?"
Every influence of persuasion, of bribery,
of intimidation, was used with soldiers and
generals. They were told in
phrases which could not but
flatter them : " You are the
most noble of the children of
the country, and you cannot be-
long to the man who has laid
it waste. . . . You are no
longer the soldiers of Napoleon ;
the Senate and all France re-
lease you from your oaths."
The older officers on Napo-
leon's staff at Fontainebleau
were unsettled by adroit com-
munications sent from Paris.
They were made to believe that
they were fighting against the
will of the nation and of their
comrades. When this disaffec-
tion had become serious, one
of Napoleon's oldest and most
trusted associates, Marmont,
suddenly deserted. He led the
vanguard of the army. This
treachery took away the last
hope of the imperial cause, and
on April n, 1814, Napoleon
signed the act of abdication at
Fontainebleau. The act ran :
little kingdom with the same energy and
zest which had characterized him as em-
peror. On the 20th of April he left the
palace of Fontainebleau.
" The allied powers having pro-
claimed that the Emperor Napoleon
Bonaparte is the only obstacle to the
reestablishment of peace in Europe, the
Emperor Napoleon, faithful to his oath,
declares that he renounces, for himself
and his heirs, the thrones of France
and Italy, and that there is no personal
sacrifice, even that of his'life, which he
is not ready to make in the interest of
France."
For only a moment did the
HAT WORN BY NAPOLEON DURING THE CAMPAIGN OF RUSSIA.
During nearly the whole of the Russian campaign Napoleon wore a
toque reaching down over the ears, made of Siberian sable. This pro-
tected him better than his petit chateau against the icy wind of the
steppes. However, he was often observed to forsake it and return to
the already legendary headgear, especially on the occasion of victorious
entries into captured towns. I have seen lately one of the hats worn
by Napoleon at this period. The parchment document that accompanies
it says : " This is the manner the hat came into my hands. At the time
of that terrible campaign my wife was employed in the imperial
laundry. She addressed herself by chance to M. Gervais, keeper of
the emperor's wardrobe, and asked for some old hats to serve as iron-
holders such as laundresses used then. He gave her two hats that had
belonged to the emperor ; this one, which I have preserved, had been
in use during the campaign. She gave the other to someone who had
expressed a desire for it. This is the truth.
[Signed] " J- DULUD."
This hat, here reproduced for the first time, is the property of Mon-
sieur Georges Thierry of Paris.— A. D.
ThE LJEE OF NAPOLEON.
CHAPTER XXI.
KULER OF THE ISLAND OF ELBA.— RETURN TO PARIS.— THE HUNDRED DAYS.-
THE SECOND ABDICATION.
A WEEK after bidding his Guard fare-
well, Napoleon sent from Frejus his first
address to the inhabitants of Elba-:
"Circumstances having induced me to renounce
the throne of France, sacrificing my rights to the
interests of the country, I reserved for myself the
sovereignty of the island of Elba, which has met
with the consent of all the powers. I therefore send
you General Drouot, so that you may hand over to
him the said island, with the military stores and pro-
visions, and the property which belongs to my im-
perial domain. Be good enough to make known this
new state of affairs to the inhabitants, and the choice
which I have made of their island for my sojourn in
consideration of the mildness of their manners and
the excellence of their climate. I shall take the
greatest interest in their welfare.
" NAPOLEON."
The Elbans received their new ruler
with all the pomp which their means and
experience permitted. The entire popu-
lation celebrated his arrival as a fete.
The new flag which the emperor had
chosen — white ground with red bar and
three yellow bees — was unfurled, and sa-
luted by the forts of the nation and by
the foreign vessels in port. The keys of
the chief town of the island were pre-
sented to him, a Te JDeum was celebrated.
If these honors seemed poor and con-
temptible to Napoleon in comparison
with the splendor of the fetes to which he
had become accustomed, he gave no sign,
and played his part with the same serious-
ness as he had when he received his
crown.
His life at Elba was immediately ar-
ranged methodically, and he worked as
hard and seemingly with as much interest
as he had in Paris. The affairs of his
new state were his chief concern, and he
set about at once to familiarize himself
with all their details. He travelled over
the island in all directions, to acquaint him-
self with its resources and needs. At one
time he made the circuit of his domain, en-
tering every port, and examining its con-
dition and fortifications. Everywhere that
he went he planned and began works which
he pushed with energy. Fine roads were
laid out ; rocks were levelled ; a palace
and barracks were begun. From his ar-
rival his influence was beneficial. There
was a new atmosphere at Elba, the island-
ers said.
The budget of Elba was administered
as rigidly as that of France had been,
and the little army was drilled with as
great care as the Guards themselves.
After the daily review of his troops, he
rode on horseback, and this promenade
became a species of reception, the island-
ers who wanted to consult him stopping
him on his route. It is said that he
invariably listened to their appeals.
Elba was enlivened constantly during
Napoleon's residence by tourists who went
out of their way to see him. The major-
ity of these curious persons were English-
men ; with many of them he talked freely,
receiving them at his house, and letting
them carry off bits of stone or of brick
from the premises as souvenirs.
His stay was made more tolerable by the
arrival of Madame mere and of the Princess
Pauline and the coming of twenty-six mem-
bers of the National Guard who had crossed
France to join him. But his great desire
that Marie Louise and the King of Rome
should come to him was never gratified.
It is told by one of his companions on the
island, that he kept carefully throughout
his stay a stock of fireworks which had
fallen into his possession, planning to use
them when his wife and boy should arrive,
but, sadly enough, he never had an occa-
sion-to celebrate that event.
FROM ELBA TO PARIS.
While to all appearances engrossed with
the little affairs of Elba, Napoleon was, in
fact, planning the most dramatic act of
his life. On the 26th of February, 1815,
the guard received an order to leave the
island. With a force of eleven hundred
men, the emperor passed the foreign ships
guarding Elba, and on the afternoon of
the ist of March landed at Cannes on the
Gulf of Juan. At eleven o'clock that night
he started towards Paris. He was trusting
himself to the people and the army. If
there never was an example of such auda-
cious confidence, certainly there never was
such a response. The people of the South
received him joyfully, offering to sound the
204
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
tocsin and follow him en masse. But Napo-
leon refused ; it was the soldiers upon
whom he called.
" We have not been conquered [he told the army].
Come and range yourselves under the standard of
your chief ; his existence is composed of yours ; his
interests, his honor, and his glory are yours. Victory
will march at double-quick time. The eagle with the
national colors will fly from steeple to steeple to the
towers of Notre Dame. Then you will be able to
show your scars with honor ; then you will be able
to boast of what you have done ; you will be the
liberators of the country. . . ."
At Grenoble there was a show of resist-
ance. Napoleon went directly to the sol-
diers, followed by his guard.
" Here I am ; you know me. If there
is a soldier among you who wishes to kill
his emperor, let him do it."
" Long live the emperor ! " was the an-
swer ; and in a twinkle the six thousand
men had torn off their white cockades and
replaced them by old and soiled tricolors.
Thev drew them from the inside of their
caps, where they had been concealing them
since the exile of their hero. " It is the
same that 1 wore at Austerlitz," said one
as he passed the emperor. " This," said
another, " I had at Marengo."
From Grenoble the emperor marched to
Lyons, where the soldiers and officers went
over to him in regiments. The royalist
leaders who had deigned to go to Lyons to
exhort the army found themselves ignored;
and Ney, who had been ordered from Be-
saii9on to stop the emperor's advance, and
who started out promising to " bring back
Napoleon in an iron cage," surrendered
his entire division. It was impossible to
resist the force of popular opinion, he said.
From Lyons the emperor, at the head of
what was now the French army, passed by
Dijon, Autun, Avallon, and Auxerre, to
Fontainebleau, which he reached on March
1 9th. The same day Louis XVIII. fled
from Paris.
The change of sentiment in these few
days was well illustrated in a French paper
NAPOLEON'S RETURN FROM THE ISLAND OF ELBA, MARCH, 1815.
Engraved by George Sanders, after Steuben. Soon after landing in France, Napoleon met a battalion sent
from Grenoble to arrest his march. He approached within a few paces of the troop, and throwing up his surtout,
exclaimed : " If there be amongst you a soldier who would kill his general, his emperor, let him do it now ! Here
lam!" The cry "Vive 1'Empereur!" burst from every lip. Napoleon threw himself among them, and taking a
veteran private, covered with chevrons and medals, by the whiskers, said, " Speak honestly, old moustache ; couldst
thou have had the heart to kill thy emperor?" The man dropped his ramrod into his piece to show that it was
uncharged, and answered, "Judge if I could have done thee much harm : all the rest are the same." One of the
soldiers is showing the emperor the eagle he had preserved in his knapsack.
s- >»
•5 E
c 6
rt c
.-> V
o s
Gebhard Leberecht von Blucher, Prince of Wahlstadt, was born in 1742, and died in 1819.
He distinguished himself as a cavalry officer in the wars against the French, and was made
major-general. In 1813 he was appointed commander-in-chief of the Prussian army, and
defeated Marshal Macdonald, and, later, Marshal Marmont. He was made field marshal in
1813, and he led the Prussian army which, sixty thousand strong, invaded France in 1814. On
the renewal of the war in 1815 he commanded the Prussian army, was defeated at Ligny,
June i6th, but reached Waterloo in time to decide the victory.
which, after Napoleon's return, published
the following calendar gathered from the
royalist press.
February 25. — " The exterminator has
signed a treaty offensive and defensive. It
is not known with whom."
February 26. — " The Corsican has left the
island of Elba."
March i. — "Bonaparte has debarked at
Cannes with eleven hundred men."
March 7. — " General Bonaparte has taken
possession of Grenoble."
March 10. — " Napoleon has entered Ly-
ons."
March 19. — " The emperor reached Fon-
tainebleau to-day."
March 19. — " His Imperial Majesty is ex-
pected at the Tuileries to-morrow, the
anniversary of the birth of the King of
Rome."
Two days before the flight of the Bour-
bons, the following notice appeared on the
door of the Tuileries :
" The emperor begs the king to send him no
more soldiers ; he has enough.
" What was the happiest period of your
life as emperor ? " O'Meara asked Napoleon
once at St. Helena.
" The march from Cannes to Paris," he
replied immediately.
His happiness was short-lived. The
THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.
Engraved by Former in 1818, after Gerard, 1814.
overpowering enthusiasm which had made
that march possible could not endure.
The bewildered factions which had been
silenced or driven out by Napoleon's reap-
pearance recovered from their stupor. The
royalists, exasperated by their own flight,
reorganized. Strong opposition developed
among the liberals. It was only a short time
before a reaction followed the delirium
which Napoleon's return had caused in the
nation. Disaffection, coldness, and plots
succeeded. In face of this revulsion of
feeling, the emperor himself underwent a
change. The buoyant courage, the amazing
audacity which had induced him to return
from Elba, seemed to leave him. He became
sad and preoccupied. No doubt much of
this sadness was due to the refusal of Austria
to restore his wife and child, and to the
bitter knowledge that Marie Louise had
succumbed to foreign influences and had
promised never again to see her husband.
If the allies had allowed the French to
manage their affairs in their own way, it is
PORTRAIT OF THE CZAK ALEXANDER 1.
This portrait is from a sketch from life made by Carle Vernet in 1815, at Paris. After
an unpublished water color forming part of the collection of Monsieur Albert Christophle, ex-
Minister of Public Works, governor of the Credit-fonder of France.
probable that Napoleon would have mas-
tered the situation, difficult as it was. But
this they did not do. In spite of his
promise to observe the treaties made after
his abdication, to accept the boundaries
fixed, to abide by the Congress of Vienna,
the coalition treated him with scorn, affect-
ing to mistrust him. He was the disturber
of the peace of the world, a public enemy;
he must be put beyond the pale of society,
and they took up arms, not against France,
but against Napoleon. France, as it ap-
peared, was not to be allowed to choose
her own rulers.
The position in which Napoleon found
himself on the declaration of war was of
exceeding difficulty, but he mastered the
opposition with all his old genius and re-
sources. Three months after the landing
at Cannes he had an army of two hundred
thousand men ready to march. He led it
against at least five hundred thousand
men.
On June i5th, Napoleon's army met a
portion of the enemy in Belgium, near
Brussels, and on June :6th, iyth, and i8th
were fought the battles of Ligny, Quatre
Bras, and Waterloo, in the last of which he
was completely defeated. The limits and
nature of this sketch do not permit a de-
scription of the engagement at Waterloo.
The literature on the subject is perhaps
richer than that on any other subject in
military science. Thousands of books dis-
cuss the battle, and each succeeding gen-
eration takes it up as if nothing had been
210
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
written on it. But while Waterloo cannot claiming his son emperor under the title
be discussed here, it is not out of place to of Napoleon II.
notice that among the reasons for its loss
are certain ones which interest us because
they are personal to Napoleon. He whose
great rule in war was, "Time is everything,"
EFFORTS TO REACH THE UNITED STATES.
Leaving Paris, the fallen emperor went
lost time at Waterloo. He who had looked to Malmaison, where Josephine had died
after everything which he wanted well done, only thirteen months before. A few friends
neglected to assure himself of such an im- joined him — Queen Hortense, the Due de
portant matter as the
exact position of a por-
tion of his enemy. He
who once had been able
to go a week without
sleep, was ill. Again, if
one will compare care-
fully the Bonaparte of
Gue"rin (page 55) with
the Napoleon of David
(page 167), he will un-
derstand, at least partial-
ly, why the battle of
Waterloo was lost.
The defeat was com-
plete ; and when the em-
peror saw it, he threw
himself into the battle in
search of death. As
eagerly as he had sought
victory at Arcola, Maren-
go, Austerlitz, he sought
death at Waterloo. " I
ought tc have died at
Waterloo,'' he said after-
wards ; " but the misfor-
tune is that when a man
seeks death most he can-
not find it. Men were
killed around me, before,
behind — everywhere.
But there was no bullet
for me."
He returned immediate-
ly to Paris. There was
still force for resistance
in France. There were
many to urge him to re-
turn to the struggle, but
such was the condition of
public sentiment that he
refused. The country
was divided in its allegi-
UEHiKE WATERLOO.
After a lithograph by Charlet.
ance to him ; the legislative body was
frightened and quarrelling ; Talleyrand
and Fouche were plotting. Besides, the
allies proclaimed to the nation that it
was against Napoleon alone that they
waged war. Under these circumstances
Napoleon felt that loyalty to the best
interest of France required his abdica-
tion ; and he signed the act anew, pro-
Rovigo, Bertrand, Las Cases, and Me"ne-
val. He remained there only a few days.
The allies were approaching Paris, and the
environs were in danger. Napoleon offered
his services to the provisional government,
which had taken his place, as leader in the
campaign against the invader, promising
to retire as soon as the enemy was repulsed,
but he was refused. The government feared
PLANS FOR REACHING AMERICA.
211
him, in fact, more than it did the allies,
and urged him to leave France as quickly
as possible. In his disaster he turned to
America as a refuge, and gave his family
rendezvous there.
Various plans were suggested for getting
to the United States. Among the offers
of aid to carry out his desire which were
made to Napoleon, Las Cases speaks of one
coming from an American in Paris, who
wrote :
" While you were at the head of a nation you could
perform any miracle, you might conceive any hopes ;
but now you can do nothing more in Europe. Fly to
the United States ! I know the hearts of the leading
men and the sentiments of the people of America.
You will there find a second country and every source
of consolation."
Mr. S. V. S. Wilder, an American shipping
merchant who lived in France during the
time of Napoleon's power, and who had
been much impressed by the changes
brought about in society and politics under
his rule, offered to help him to escape. He
proposed that the emperor disguise himself
as a valet for whom he had a passport. On
board the ship the emperor was to conceal
himself in a hogshead until the danger-line
was crossed. This hogshead was to have
a false compartment in it. From the end
in view, water was to drip incessantly. Mr.
Wilder proposed to take Napoleon to his
own home in Bolton, Massachusetts, when
they arrived in America. It is said that the
emperor seriously considered this scheme,
but finally declined, because he would leave
his friends behind him, and for them Mr.
Wilder could not possibly provide. Napo-
leon explained one day to Las Cases at St.
Helena what he intended to do if he had
reached America. He would have collected
all his relatives around him, and thus
would have formed the nucleus of a na-
tional union, a second France. Such were
the sums of money he had given them that
he thought they might have realized at
least forty millions of francs. Before the
conclusion of a year, the events of Europe
would have drawn to him a hundred mil-
lions of francs and sixty thousand individ-
uals, most of them possessing wealth, talent,
and information.
"America [he said] was, in all respects, our
proper asylum. It is an immense continent, possess-
ing the advantage of a peculiar system of freedom.
If a man is troubled with melancholy, he may get into
a coach and drive a thousand leagues, enjoying all the
way the pleasures of a common traveller. In America
you may be on a footing of equality with everyone ;
you may, if you please, mingle with the crowd with-
out inconvenience, retaining your own manners, your
own language, your own religion."
On June 29th, a week after, his return to
Paris from Waterloo, Napoleon left Mal-
maison for Rochefort, hoping to reach a
vessel which would carry him to the United
States ; but the coast was so guarded by
the English that there was no escape.
MALMAISON.
(See note on page 40.)
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON
CHAPTER XXII.
NAPOLEON'S SURRENDER TO ENGLAND.— SENT TO ST. HELENA.— LIFE IN
EXILE.— DEATH OF NAPOLEON.
ENGLAND S DECISION.
WHEN it became evident that it was im-
possible to escape to the United States,
Napoleon considered two courses — to call
upon the country and renew the conflict,
or seek an asylum in England. The for-
mer was not only to perpetuate the foreign
war, it was to plunge France into civil war ;
for a large part of the country had come
to the conclusion of the enemy — that as
long as Napoleon was at large, peace was
impossible. Rather than involve France
in such a disaster, the emperor resolved at
last to give himself up to the English, and
sent the following note to the regent :
" ROYAL HIGHNESS: Exposed to the factions
•which divide my country and to the hostility of the
greatest powers of Europe, I have closed my political
career. I have come, like Themistocles, to seek the
hospitality of the British nation. I place myself un-
der the protection of their laws, which I claim from
your Royal Highness as the most powerful, the most
constant, and the most generous of my enemies.
" NAPOLEON."
On the i5th of July he embarked on the
English ship, the " Bellerophon," and a.
week later he was in Plymouth.
Napoleon's surrender to the English
was made, as he says, with full confi-
dence in their hospitality. Certainly hos-
pitality was the last thing to expect of
England under the circumstances, and
there was something theatrical in the de-
mand for it. The " Bellerophon " was no-
sooner in the harbor of Plymouth than
it became evident that he was regarded1
not as a guest, but as a prisoner. Armed
vessels surrounded the ship he was on ;
extraordinary messages were hurried to-
and fro ; sinister rumors ran among the
crew. The Tower of London, a desert
isle, the ends of the earth, were talked
of as the hospitality England was pre-
paring.
But if there was something theatrical,
even humorous, in the idea of expecting a
friendly welcome from England, there was
every reason to suppose that she would
NAPOLEON EMBARKING ON THE "BELLEROPHON/
Designed and engraved by Baugeau.
NAPOLEON AT PLYMOUTH.
In 1815, while Eastlake was employed painting portraits in his native town (Plymouth), Napoleon arrived thereon
board the " Bellerophon," and the young artist took advantage of every glimpse he could obtain of the ex-emperor
to make studies of him, by the aid of which he made a life-size picture of Napoleon standing in the gangway of the
ship, attended by his officers.
receive him with dignity and considera-
tion. Napoleon had been an enemy worthy
of English metal. He had been defeated
only after years of struggle. Now that
he was at her feet, her own self-respect
•demanded that she treat him as became
his genius and his position. To leave him
at large was, of course, out of the ques-
tion ; but surely he could have been made
a royal prisoner and been made to feel
that if he was detained it was because of
his might.
HOUSE INHABITED BY NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA BEFORE HE OCCUPIED " LONGWOOD
From a recent photograph.
The British government no sooner real-
ized that it had its hands on Napoleon
than it was seized with a species of panic.
All sense of dignity, all notions of what
was due a foe who had surrendered, were
drowned in hysterical resentment. The
English people as a whole did not share
the government's terror. The general feel-
ing seems to have been similar to that
which Charles Lamb expressed to Southey :
" After all, Bonaparte is a fine fellow, 'as
my barber says, and I should not mind
LONGWOOD, NAPOLEON'S HOUSE AT ST. HELENA.
Etching by Chienon.
2l6
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
standing bare-head-
ed at his table to do
him service in his
fall. They should
have given him
Hampton Court or
Kensington, with a
tether extending
forty miles round
London."
But the govern-
ment could see
nothing but danger
in keeping such a
force as Napoleon
within its limits. It
evidently took
Lamb's whimsical
suggestion, that if
Napoleon were at
Hampton the people
might some day
eject the Brunswick
in his favor, in pro-
found seriousness.
On July 30th it
sent a communica-
tion to General Bonaparte — the English
henceforth refused him the title of em-
peror, though permitting him that of gen-
eral, not reflecting, probably, that if one was
spurious the other was, since both had been
conferred by the same authority — notify-
ing him that as it was necessary that he
should not be allowed to disturb the re-
pose of England any longer, the British
government had chosen the island of St.
Helena as his future residence, and that
CHAIR USED BY NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA
three persons with a
surgeon would be
allowed to accom-
pany him. A week
later he was trans-
fer red from the
" Bellerophon " to
the " Northumber-
land," and was en
route tor St. Helena,
where he arrived in
October, 1815.
The manner in
which the British
carried out their de-
cision was irritating
and unworthy.
They seemed to feel
that guarding a
prisoner meant hu-
miliating him, and
offensive and un-
necessary restric-
tions were made
which wounded and
enraged Napo-
leon.
The effect of this treatment on his char-
acter is one of the most interesting studies
in connection with the man, and, on the
whole, it leaves one with increased re-
spect and admiration for him. He received
the announcement of his exile in indigna-
tion. He was not a prisoner, he was the
guest of England, he said. It was an out-
rage against the laws of hospitality to
send him into exile, and he would never
submit voluntarily. When he became con-
LONGWOOD.
From a recent photograph.
OCCUPATION AT ST. HELENA.
217
vinced that the
British were in-
flexible in their
decision, he
thought of sui-
cide, and even
discussed it with
Las Cases. It
was the most
convenient solu-
tion of his dilem-
ma. It would
injure no one,
and his friends
would not be
forced then to
leave their fami-
lies. It was the
easier because he
had no scruples
which opposed
it. The idea was
finally given up.
A man ought to
'
STRAW HAT '.YORK BY NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA.
From the collection of Prince Victor Napoleon.
live out his des-
tiny, he said, and
he decided that
his should be ful-
filled.
The most seri-
ous concern Na-
poleon felt in
facing his new
life was that he
would have no
occupation. He
saw at once that
St. Helena would
not be an Elba.
But he resolutely
made occupa-
tions. He.sought
conversation,
studied English,
played games, be-
gan to dictate
his memoirs. It
is to this admir-
THE EIGHT El'OCHb OF THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
This original series of hats presented in different significant positions is from the pencil of Steuben, one of the
most fertile painters of the First Empire, and symbolizes the eight principal epochs in Napoleon's career.
1. Vendemiaire.
2. Consulate.
3. Empire.
4. Austerlitz.
5. Wagram.
6. Moscow.
7. Waterloo.
8. St. Helena.
NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA.
Dictating to young Las Cases the notes which were used in compiling the " Memorial.'
After a steel engraving in the collection of the Cabinet des Estampes at Paris.
able determination to find something to
do, that we owe his clear, logical commen-
taries, his essays on Caesar, Turenne, and
Frederick, his sketch of the Republic, and
the vast amount of information in the
journals of his devoted comrades, O'Meara,
Las Cases, Montholon.
But no amount of forced occupation
could hide the desolation of his position.
The island of St. Helena is a mass of
jagged, gloomy rocks ; the nearest land is
six hundred miles away. Isolated and in-
accessible as it is, the English placed
Napoleon on its most sombre and remote
part — a place called Longwood, at the
summit of a mountain, and to the wind-
ward. The houses at Longwood were
damp and unhealthy. There was no shade.
Water had to be carried some three miles.
The governor, Sir Hudson Lowe, was a
tactless man, with a propensity for bully-
ing those whom he ruled. He was haunted
by the idea that Napoleon was trying to
escape, and he adopted a policy which was
more like that of a jailer than of an officer.
In his first interview with the emperor he
so antagonized him that Napoleon soon
refused to see him. Napoleon's antipathy
was almost superstitious. " I never saw
such a horrid countenance." he told
LIFE AT ST. HELENA.
219
O'Meara. " He sat on a chair opposite to
my sofa, and on the little table between us
there was a cup of coffee. His physiog-
nomy made such an unfavorable impression
upon me that I thought his evil eye had
poisoned the coffee, and I ordered Mar-
chand to throw it out of the window. I
could not have swallowed it for the world."
Aggravated by Napoleon's refusal to see
him, Sir Hudson Lowe became more an-
noying and petty in his regulations. All
free communication between Longwood
and the inhabitants of the island was cut
off. The newspapers sent Napoleon were
mutilated ; certain books were refused ;
his letters were opened. A bust of his son
brought to the island by a sailor was with-
held for weeks. There was incessant hag-
gling over the expenses of his establish-
ment. His friends were subjected to
constant annoyance. All news of Marie
Louise and of his son was kept from him.
It is scarcely to be wondered at that
Napoleon was often peevish and obstinate
under this treatment, or that frequently,
when he allowed himself to discuss the
governor's policy with the members of his
suite, his temper rose, as Montholon said,
" to thirty-six degrees of fury." His situ-
ation was made more miserable by his ill-
health. His promenades were so guarded
by sentinels and restricted to such limits
that he finally refused to take exercise,
and after that his disease made rapid
marches.
His fretfulness, his unreasonable deter-
mination to house himself, his childish re-
sentment at Sir Hudson Lowe's conduct,
have led to the idea that Napoleon spent
his time at St. Helena in fuming and com-
plaining. But if one will take into consid-
eration the work that the fallen emperor
did in his exile, he will have a quite different
impression of this period of his life. He
SKETCHES OF NAPOLEON AT VARIOUS EPOCHS.
By Charlet.
NAPOLEON AT ST. HELENA.
By Delaroche.
lived at St. Helena, from October, 1815, to
May, 1821. In this period of five and a
half years he wrote or dictated enough
matter to fill the four good-sized volumes
which complete the bulky correspondence
published by the order of Napoleon III.,
and he furnished the great collection of
conversations embodied in the memorials
published by his companions.
This means a great amount of thinking
and planning ; for if one will go over these
dictations and writings to see how they
were made, he will see that they are not
slovenly in arrangement or loose in style.
On the contrary, they are concise, logical,
and frequently vivid. They are full of
errors, it is true, but that is due to the fact
that Napoleon had not at hand any official
documents for making history. He de-
pended almost entirely on his memory.
The books and maps he had, he used dili-
gently, but his supply was limited and un-
satisfactory.
It must be remembered, too, that this
work was done under great physical diffi-
culties. He was suffering keenly much of
the time after he reached the island. Even
for a well man, working under favorable cir-
cumstances, the literary output of Napoleon
at St. Helena would be creditable. For one
in his circumstances it was extraordinary.
A look at it is the best possible refutation
of the common notion that he spent his
time at St. Helena fuming at Sir Hudson
Lowe and "stewing himself in hot water,"
to use the expression of the governor.
PREPARATIONS FOR DEATH.
DEATH IN MAY, 1821.
Before the end of 1820 it was certain
that he could not live long. In December
of that year the death of his sister Eliza
was announced to him. "You see, Eliza
has just shown me the way. Death, which
had forgotten my family, has begun to
strike it. My turn cannot be far off."
Nor was it. On May 5, 1821. he died.
His preparations for death were methodi-
cal and complete. During the last fort-
night of April all his strength was spent in
dictating to Montholon his last wishes.
He even dictated, ten days before the end,
the note which he wished sent to Sir Hud-
son Lowe to announce his death. The
articles he had in his possession at Long-
wood he had wrapped up and ticketed
with the names of the persons to whom he
wished to leave them. His will remem-
NAPOLEON'S LAST DAY.
From a sculpture by Vela. This superb statue was exhibited in Paris at the Exhibition Univer-
selle of 1867 (Italian section), and obtained the gold medal. It was purchased by the French Govern-
ment, and is now at Versailles.
NAPOLEON AS HE LAY IN DEATH. ("NAPOLEON UT IN MORTE RECt'MBIT.")
Dedicated, "with permission, to the Countess Bertrand, by her obliged and most obedient servant, William
Rubidge. Taken at St. Helena in presence of Countess Bertrand, Count Montholon, etc." Engraved by H. Meyer,
London, after W. Rubidge, and published August, 18-21.
bered numbers of those whom he had loved
or who had served him. Even the Chinese
laborers then employed about the place
were remembered. " Do not let them be
forgotten. Let them have a few score of
napoleons."
The will included a final word on certain
questions on which he felt posterity ought
distinctly to understand his position. He
died, he said, in the apostolical Roman re-
ligion. Hedeclared that he had always been
pleased with Marie Louise, whom he be-
NAl-OLEON LYING DEAU.
" From the original drawing of Captain Crockatt, taken the morning after Napoleon's decease." Published
July 18, 1821, in London.
WAX CAST OF THE FACE OF NAPOLEON, MADE AT ST. HELENA IN 1821, BY DR. ARNOTT.
sought to watch over his son. To this son,
whose name recurs repeatedly in the will,
he gave a motto — All for the French peo-
ple. He died prematurely, he said, assassi-
nated by the English oligarchy. The unfor-
tunate results of the invasion of France he
attributed to the treason of Marmont,
Augereau, Talleyrand, and Lafayette. He
defended the death of the Due d'Enghien.
" Under similar circumstance I should act
in the same way." This will is sufficient
evidence that he died as he had lived,
courageously and proudly, and inspired
by a profound conviction of the justice of
his own cause. In 1822 the French courts
declared the will void.
They buried him in a valley beside a
spring he loved, and though no monument
but a willow marked the spot, perhaps no
other grave in history is so well known.
Certainly the magnificent mausoleum which
marks his present resting place in Paris
has never touched the imagination and the
heart as did the humble willow-shaded
mound in St. Helena.
NAPOLEON S CHARACTER.
The peace of the world was insured.
Napoleon was dead. But though he was
dead, the echo of his deeds was so loud
in the ears of France and England that
they tried every device to turn it into dis-
cord or to drown it by another and a newer
sound. The ignoble attempt was never
entirely successful, and the day will come
when personal and partisan considerations
will cease to influence judgments on this
mighty man. For he was a mighty man.
One may be convinced that the funda-
mental principles of his life were despotic ;
that he used the noble ideas of personal
liberty, of equality, and of fraternity, as
a tyrant ; that the whole tendency of his
civil and military system was to concen-
trate power in a single pair of hands, never
to distribute it where it belonged, among the
people ; one may feel that he frequently
sacrificed personal dignity to a theatrical
desire to impose on the crowd as a hero of
classic proportions, a god from Olympus ;
DEATH MASK OF NAPOLEON, MADE BY DR. ANTOMMARCHI AT ST. HELENA, 1821.
Calatnatta, 1834. Calamatta produced the mask from the cast taken by Dr. Antommarchi, the physician of
x>leon at St. Helena, in 1834, grouping around it portraits (chiefly from Ingres's drawings) of Madame
Napoleon
Dudevant and others.
one may groan over the blood he spilt.
But he cannot refuse to acknowledge that
no man ever comprehended more clearly
the splendid science of war ; he cannot fail
to bow to the genius which conceived and
executed the Italian campaign, which fought
the classic battles of Austerlitz, Jena, and
Wagram. These deeds are great epics.
They move in noble, measured lines, and
stir us by their might and perfection. It is
only a genius of the most magnificent order
which could handle men and materials as
Napoleon did.
He is even more imposing as a states-
NAPOLEON'S SWAY.
man. When one confronts the
France of 1 799, corrupt, crushed,
hopeless, false to the great
ideas she had wasted herself
for, and watches Napoleon
firmly and steadily bring order
into this chaos, give the country
work and bread, build up her
broken walls and homes, put
money into her pocket and re-
store her credit, bind up her
wounds and call back her scat-
tered children, set her again to
painting pictures and reading
books, to smiling and singing,
he has a Napoleon greater than
the warrior.
Nor were these civil deeds
transient. France to-day is
largely what Napoleon made
her, and the most liberal insti-
tutions of continental Europe
bear his impress. It is only
a mind of noble proportions
which can grasp the needs of a
people, and a hand of mighty
force which can supply them.
But he was greater as a man
than as a warrior or statesman ;
greater in that rare and subtile
personal quality which made
men love him. Men went down
on their knees and wept at
sight of him when he came home
from Elba — rough men whose
hearts were untrained, and who
loved naturally and spontane-
ously the thing which was
lovable. It was only selfish,
warped, abnormal natures,
which had been stifled by eti-
quette and diplomacy and self-
interest, who abandoned him.
Where nature lived in a heart,
Napoleon's sway was absolute.
It was not strange. He was
in everything a natural man ;
his imagination, his will, his
intellect, his heart, were native,
untrained. They appealed to
unworldly men in all their rude,
often brutal, strength and
sweetness. If they awed them,
they won them.
This native force of Napo-
leon explains, at least partially,
his hold on men ; it explains,
too, the contrasts of his char-
acter. Never was there a life
lived so full of lights and shades,
of majors and minors. It was
226
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
a kaleidoscope, changing at every moment.
Beside the most practical and common-
place qualities are the most idealistic. No
man ever did more drudgery, ever followed
details more slavishly ; yet who ever dared
so divinely, ever played such hazardous
games of chance ? No man ever planned
more for his fellows, yet who ever broke
so many hearts ? No man ever made prac-
tical realities of so many of liberty's
dreams, yet it was by despotism that he
gave liberal and beneficent laws. No man
was more gentle, none more severe. Never
was there a more chivalrous lover until
he was disillusioned ; a more affectionate
husband, even when faith had left him; yet
no man ever trampled more rudely on
womanly delicacy and reserve.
He was valorous as a god in danger,
loved it, played with it ; yet he would turn
pale at a broken mirror, cross himself if
he stumbled, fancy the coffee poisoned at
which an enemy had looked.
He was the greatest genius of his time,
perhaps of all time, yet he lacked the
crown of greatness — that high wisdom
born of reflection and introspection which
knows its own powers and limitations, and
never abuses them ; that fine sense of pro-
portion which holds the rights of others in
the same solemn reverence which it de-
mands for its own.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE SECOND FUNERAL OF NAPOLEON.— REMOVAL OF NAPOLEON'S REMAINS
FROM ST. HELENA TO THE BANKS OF THE SEINE IN 1840.
It is my wish that my ashes may repose on the banks of the Seine, in the midst of the French people, whom
I have loved so well. — TESTAMENT OF NAPOLEON, 2d Clause.
He wants not this ; but France shall feel the want
Of this last consolation, though so scant ;
Her honor, fame, and faith demand his bones,
To rear above a pyramid of thrones ;
Or carried onward, in the battle's van,
To form, like Guesclin's dust, her talisman.
But be it as it is, the time may come,
His name shall beat the alarm like Ziska's drum.
— BYRON, in The Age of Bronze.
ON May 12, 1840, Louis Philippe being
king of the French people, the Chamber of
Deputies was busy with a discussion on
sugar tariffs. It had been dragging some-
what, and the members were showing signs
of restlessness. Suddenly the Count de
Re'musat, then Minister of the Interior, ap-
peared, and asked a hearing for a commu-
nication from the government.
"Gentlemen," he said, "the king has
ordered his Royal H'ighness Monseigneur
the Prince de Joinville* to go with his
frigate to the island of St. Helena, there to
collect the remains of the Emperor Napo-
leon."
A tremor ran over the House. The an-
nouncement was utterly unexpected. Na-
poleon to come back ! The body seemed
electrified, and the voice of the minister
was drowneM for a moment in applause.
When he went on, it was to say :
" We have come to ask for an appropri-
* The Prince de Joinville was the third son of Louis
Philippe.
ation which shall enable us to receive the
remains in a fitting manner, and to raise an
enduring tomb to Napoleon."
" Tres bien ! Tres Men ! " cried the House.
" The government, anxious to discharge
a great national duty, asked England for
the precious treasure which fortune had put
into her hands.
" The thought of France was welcomed
as soon as expressed. Listen to the reply
of our magnanimous ally:
" ' The government of her Majesty hopes that the
promptness of her response will be considered in
France as a proof of her desire to efface the last
traces of those national animosities which armed
France and England against each other in the life of
the emperor. The government of her Majesty dares
to hope that if such sentiments still exist in certain
quarters, they will be buried in the tomb where the
remains of Napoleon are to be deposited.' "
The reading of this generous and digni-
fied communication caused a profound sen-
sation, and cries of "•Bravo ! bravo ! " re-
s sf! I
CU u Q. 4)
u — 4> O.
1) -O C
>"° u g
J3 D J5 £
n-H
fit|
rgji
£ *O *^> CJ
~ >> ° -
"o H " x
"2 • 3 *
S O.J= u
fl ff *«. 5
•O rt **-t c
|5l|
u i> .
— .c « r;
U2-!
.0 o -r g
•a «
rt
;;.
g U U-f
H!?d
*T rt
D -a >,-
o. be x:
•S 1 -g
5!1
O O u. o £
u js 5 a >
5 5 * T .2
.s r .3 e ~
*-* r- • •)
« "5 = >- g
S 2 J! J a
g s - - u
S 5
— .'£
.2 x -a
I I ^
.2 5 i !5 *
-•§ S.|.b
C U cj
.• 2 S | 5
•* M - ? „
g u g « 5
^5 & e '5
« -2 -5 g 3
" 'i
« -
9
V «J tf S M
1C -.3 - ^ «
rt -c •« o '
^c^ g *?
o « £ ^ 'i
«i = 'S -c "C
c C- a y •=
C c •= ^
•-IS
H
!H
~> -1 ^
c? — —
t»J
o S 9- c -
8 £ & I ^
•a | |n «
x O "^ *J y)
£ ^ •- •& a
H -a •= ~ n
228
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
echoed through the hall. The minister, so
well received, grew eloquent.
" England is right, gentlemen ; the noble
way in which restitution has been made
will knit the bonds which unite us. It will
wipe out all traces of a sorrowful past.
The time has come when the two nations
should remember only their glory. The
frigate freighted with the mortal remains
of Napoleon will return to the mouth of
the Seine. They will be placed in the In-
valides. A solemn celebration and grand
religious and military ceremonies will con-
secrate the tomb which must guard them
forever.
" It is important, gentlemen, that this
august sepulchre should not remain ex-
posed in a public place, in the midst of a
noisy and inappreciative populace. It
should be in a silent and sacred spot,
where all those who honor glory and genius,
grandeur and misfortune, can visit it and
meditate.
" He was emperor and king. He was
the legitimate sovereign of our country.
He is entitled to burial at Saint-Denis.
But the ordi-
nary royal sep-
ulchre is not
enough for
Napoleon. He
should reign
and command
forever in the
spot where the
country's sol-
diers repose,
and where those
who are called
to defend it will
seek their inspi-
ration. His
sword will be
placed on his
tomb.
"Art will
raise beneath
the dome of the
temple conse-
crated to the
god of battles,
a tomb worthy,
if that be possi-
ble, of the name
which shall be
engraved upon
it. This monu-
ment must have
a simple beauty,
grand outlines,
and that ap-
pearance of eternal strength which defit»
the action of time. Napoleon must have a
monument lasting as his memory. . . .
" Hereafter France, and France alone,
will possess all that remains of Napoleon.
His tomb, like his fame, will belong to no
one but his country. The monarchy of
1830 is the only and the legitimate heir of
the past of which France is so proud. It
is the duty of this monarchy, which was
the first to rally all the forces and to con-
ciliate all the aspirations of the French
Revolution, fearlessly to raise and honor
the statue and the tomb of the popular
hero. There is one thing, one only, which
does not fear comparison with glory — that
is liberty."
Throughout this speech, every word of
which was an astonishment to the Cham-
ber, sincere and deep emotion prevailed.
At intervals enthusiastic applause burst
forth. For a moment all party distinctions
were forgotten. The whole House was
under the sway of that strange and power-
ful emotion which Napoleon, as no other
leader who ever lived, was able to inspire.
When the
minister fol-
lowed his
speech by the
draft of a law
for a special
credit of one
million francs^
a member, be-
side himself
with excite-
ment, moved
that rules be
laid aside and
the law voted
without the
legal prelimi-
n a r i e s . The
president re-
fused to put so
irregular a mo-
tion, but the
House would
not be quiet.
The deputies-
left their places,
formed in
groups in the
hemicycle, sur-
rounded the
minister, con-
gratulating him
with fervor.
They walked up-
and down, ges-
NAPOLEON'S TOMB AT ST. HELENA.
From a recent photograph.
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
ticulating and shouting. It was fully half
an hour before the president was able to
bring them to order, and then they were in
anything but a working mood.
"The president must close the session,"
cried an agitated member ; " the law which
has just been proposed has caused too
great emotion for iis to return now to dis-
cussing sugar."
But the president replied very properly,
and a little sententiously, that the Cham-
ber owed its time to the country's business,
and that it must give it. And, in spite of
their excitement, the members had to go
back to their sugar.
THE AUTHOR OF THE "GRANDE PENSEE."
But how had it come about that the
French government had dared burst upon
the country with so astounding a communi-
cation?
There were many explanations offered.
A curious story which went abroad took
the credit from the king and gave it to
O'Connell, the Irish agitator.
As the story went, O'Connell had warned
Lord Palmerston that he proposed to pre-
sent a bill in the Commons for returning
Napoleon's remains to France.
" Take care," said Lord Palmerston.
" Instead of pleasing the French govern-
ment, you may embarrass it seriously."
" That is not the question," answered
O'Connell. " The question for me is what
I ought to do. Now, my duty is to propose
to the Commons to return the emperor's
bones. England's duty is to welcome the
motion. I shall make my propositions,
then, without disturbing myself about
whom it will flatter or wound."
" So be it," said Lord Palmerston.
" Only give me fifteen days."
" Very well," answered O'Connell.
Immediately Lord Palmerston wrote to
Monsieur Thiers, then at the head of the
French Ministry, that he was about to be
forced to tell the country that England had
never refused to return the remains of Na-
poleon to France, because France had never
asked that they be returned. As the story
goes, Monsieur Thiers advised Louis Phi-
lippe to forestall O'Connell, and thus it
came about that Napoleon's remains were
returned to France.
The grande pensfa, as the idea was im-
mediately called, seems, however, to have
originated with Monsieur Thiers, who saw
in it a means of reawakening interest in
Louis Philippe. He believed that the very
audacity of the act would create admiration
and applause. Then, too, it was in har-
mony with the claim of the regime ; that
is, that the government of 1830 united all
that was best in all the past governments of
France, and so was stronger than any one
of them. The mania of both king and
minister for collecting and restoring made
them think favorably of the idea. Already
Louis Philippe had inaugurated galleries
at Versailles, and hung them with miles of
canvas, celebrating the victories of all his
predecessors. In the gallery of portraits
he had placed Marie Antoinette and Louis
XVI. beside Madame Roland, Charlotte
Corday, Robespierre, and Napoleon and
his marshals.
He had already replaced the statue
of Napoleon on the top of the Column
Vendome. He had restored cathedrals,
churches, and chateaux, put up statues
and monuments, and all this he had done
with studied indifference to the politics of
the individuals honored.
Yet while so many little important per-
sonages were being exalted, the remains
of the greatest leader France had ever
known, were lying in a far-away island.
Louis Philippe felt that no monument he
could build to the heroes of. the past would
equal restoring Napoleon's remains.
The matter was simpler, because it was
almost certain that England would not
block the path. The entente cordials, whose
base had been laid by Talleyrand nearly
ten years earlier, had become a compara-
tively solid peace, and either nation was
willing to go out of the way, if necessary,
to do the other a neighborly kindness.
France was so full of good will that she
was even willing to ask a favor. Her con-
fidence was well placed. Two days after
Guizot, then the French minister to Eng-
land, had explained the project to Lord
Palmerston, and made his request, he had
his reply.
The remains of the « emperor " were at
the disposition of the French. Of the " em-
peror," notice ! After twenty-five years
England recalled the act of her ministers
in 1815, and recognized that France made
Napoleon emperor as well as general.
EFFECT ON THE COUNTRY.
The announcement that Napoleon's re-
mains were to be brought back, produced
the same effect upon the country at large
that it had upon the Chamber — a moment
of acute emotion, of all-forgetting enthu-
siasm. But in the Chamber and the
country the feeling was short-lived. The
232
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
political aspects of the bold movement
were too conspicuous. A chorus of criti-
cisms and forebodings arose. It was more
of Monsieur Thiers' clap-trap, said those
opposed to the English policy of the gov-
ernment. What particularly angered this
party, was the words " magnanimous ally "
in the minister's address.
The Bonapartes feigned to despise the
proposed ceremony. It was insufficient
for the greatness of their hero. One mil-
lion francs could not possibly produce the
display the object demanded. Another
point of theirs was more serious. The
emperor was the legitimate sovereign of
the country, they said, quoting from the
minister's speech to the Chamber, and they
added: "His title was founded on the
senatus consultum of the year 12, which, by
an equal number of suffrages, secured the
succession to his brother Joseph. It was
then unquestionably Joseph Bonaparte who
was proclaimed emperor of the French by
the Minister of the Interior, and amid the
applause of the deputies."
Scoffers said that Louis Philippe must
have discovered that his soft mantle of
popularity was about worn out, if he was
going to make one of the old gray redin-
gote of a man whom he had called a mon-
ster. The Legitimists denied that Napo-
leon was a legitimate sovereign with a
right to sleep at Saint-Denis like a Bour-
bon or a Valois. The Orleanists were
wounded by the hopes they saw inspired
in the Bonapartists by this declaration.
The Republicans resented the honor done
to the man whom they held up as the
greatest of all despots.
There was a conviction among many
that the restoration was premature, and
probably would bring on the country an
agitation which would endanger the sta-
bility of the throne. It was tempting the
Bonaparte pretensions certainly, and per-
haps arousing a tremendous popular sen-
timent to support tHem.
While the press and government, the
clubs and cafes, discussed the political side
of the question, the populace quietly re-
vived the Napoleon legend. Within two
days after the government had announced
its intentions, commerce had begun to take
advantage of the financial possibilities in
the approaching ceremony. New editions
of the " Lives" of Napoleon which Vernet
and Raffet had illustrated, were advertised.
Dumas' "Life" and Thiers' "Consulate
and Empire" were announced. Memoirs of
the period, like those of the Duchesse
d'Abrantes and of Marmont, were revived.
As on the announcement of Napoleon's
death in 1821, there was an inundation of
pamphlets in verse and prose ; of portraits
and war compositions, lithographs, en-
gravings, and wood-cuts ; of thousands of
little objects such as the French know so
well how to make. The shops and street
carts were heaped with every conceivable
article a la Napoleon. The legend grew as
the people gazed.
TO ST. HELENA AND BACK.
On July yth the " Belle Poule," the vessel
which was to conduct the Prince de Join-
ville, the commander of the expedition, to
St. Helena, sailed from Toulon accom-
panied by the " Favorite." In the suite of
the Prince were several old friends of
Napoleon : the Baron las Cases, General
Gourgaud, Count Bertrand, and four of his
former servants. All of these persons had
been with him at St. Helena.
The Prince de Joinville had not received
his orders to go on the expedition with
great pleasure. Two of his brothers had
just been sent to Africa to fight, and he
envied them their opportunities for adven-
tures and glory ; and, besides, he was sick
of a most plebeian complaint, the measles.
" One day as I lay in high fever," he says in
his " Memoirs," " I saw my father appear,
followed by Monsieur de Remusat, then
Minister of the Interior. This unusual
visit filled me-with astonishment, and my
surprise increased when my father said,
'Joinville, you are to go out to St. Helena
and bring back Napoleon's coffin.' If I
had not been in bed already I should
have fallen down flat, and at first blush I
felt no wise flattered when I compared the
warlike campaign my brothers were on
with the undertaker's job I was being sent
to perform in the other hemisphere. But
I served my country, and I had no right
to discuss my orders."
If the young prince was privately a little
ashamed of his task, publicly he adapted
himself admirably to the occasion.
A voyage of sixty-six days brought the
" Belle Poule," on October 8th, to St. Hel-
ena, where she was welcomed by the Eng-
lish with every honor. Indeed, throughout
the affair the attitude of the English was
dignified and generous. They showed
plainly their desire to satisfy and flatter the
pride and sentiment of the French.
It had been decided that the exhumation
of the body and its transfer to the French
should take place on the twenty-fifth anni-
versary of the arrival of Napoleon at the
234
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
island. The disinterment was begun at mid-
night on October i5th,the English conduct-
ing the work, and a number of the French,
including those of the party who had been
with Napoleon at his death, being present.
The work was one of extraordinary diffi-
culty, for the same remarkable precautions
against escape were taken in Napoleon's
death as had been in his life.
The grave in the Valley of Napoleon, as
the place had come to be called, was sur-
rounded by an iron railing set in a heavy
stone curb. Over the grave was a cover-
ing of six-inch stone which admitted to a
vault eleven feet deep, eight feet long, and
four feet eight inches broad. The vault was
apparently filled with earth, but digging
down some seven feet a layer of Roman
cement was found ; this broken, laid bare
a layer of rough-hewn stone ten inches
thick, and fastened. together by iron clamps.
It took four and one-half hours to remove
this layer. The stone up, the slab forming
the lid of the interior sarcophagus was ex-
posed, enclosed in a border of Roman
cement strongly attached to the walls of
the vault. So stoutly had all these various
coverings been sealed with cement and
bound by iron bands, that it took the large
party of laborers ten hours to reach the
coffin.
As soon as exposed the coffin was puri-
fied, sprinkled with holy water, consecrated
by a De Profundis, and then raised with the
greatest care, and carried into a tent which
had been prepared for it. After the re-
ligious ceremonies, the inner coffins were
opened. " The outermost coffin was slightly
injured," says an eye-witness; "then came
one of lead, which was in good condition,
and enclosed two others — one of tin and
one of wood. The last coffin was lined
inside with white satin, which, having be-
come detached by the effect of time, had
fallen upon the body and enveloped it like
a winding-sheet, and had become slightly
attached to it.
" It is difficult to describe with what anx-
iety and emotion those who were present
waited for the moment which was to expose
to them all that was left of the Emperor
Napoleon. Notwithstanding the singular
state of preservation of the tomb and cof-
fins, we could scarcely hope to find any-
thing but some misshapen remains of the
least perishable part of the costume to evi-
dence the identity of the body. But when
Dr. Guillard raised the sheet of satin, an
indescribable feeling of surprise and affec-
tion was expressed by the spectators, many
of whom burst into tears. The emperor
himself was before their eyes ! The feat-
ures of the face, though changed, were per-
fectly recognizable ; the hands extremely
beautiful ; his well-known costume had suf-
fered but little, and the colors were easily
distinguished. The attitude itself was full
of ease, and but for the fragments of satin
lining which covered, as with fine gauze,
several parts of the uniform, we might have
believed we still saw Napoleon lying on his
bed of state."
A solemn procession was now formed,
and the coffin borne over the rugged hills
of St. Helena to the quay. " We. were all
deeply impressed," says the Prince de Join-
ville, " when the coffin was seen coming
slowly down the mountain side to the fir-
ing of cannon, escorted by British infantry
with arms reversed, the band playing, to
the dull rolling accompaniment of the
drums, that splendid funeral march which
English people call the Dead March in
Saul."
At the head of the quay, the Prince de
Joinville, attended by the officers of the
French vessels, was waiting to receive the
remains of the emperor. In the midst of
the most solemn military funeral rites the
French embarked with their precious
charge. " The scene at that moment was
very fine," continues the prince. " A mag-
nificent sunset had been succeeded by a
twilight of the deepest calm. The British
authorities and the troops stood motionless
on the beach, while our ship's guns fired a
royal salute. I stood in the stern of my
long-boat, over which floated a magnificent
tricolor flag, worked by the ladies of St.
Helena. Beside me were the generals and
superior officers. The pick of my topmen,
all in white, with crape on their arms, and
bareheaded like ourselves, rowed the boat
in silence, and with the most admirable
precision. We advanced with majestic
slowness, escorted by the boats bearing the
staff. It was very touching, and a deep
national sentiment seemed to hover over
the whole scene."
But no sooner did the coffin reach the
French cutter than mourning was changed
to triumph. Flags were unfurled, masts
squared, drums set a-beating, and salvos
poured from forts and vessels. The em-
peror had come back to his own !
Three days later the " Belle Poule " was
en route for France. One incident alone
marked her return. A passing vessel
brought the news that war had been de-
clared between France and England. The
Prince de Joinville was only twenty-two, a
hot-headed youth, and the news of war
236
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
immediately convinced him that England
had her fleet out watching for him, ready
to carry off Napoleon again. He rose to
the height of his fears. The elegant fur-
nishings of the saloons of his vessel were
torn out and thrown overboard to make
room to put in batteries ; the men were
made ready for fighting, and everybody on
board was compelled to take an oath to
sink the vessel before allowing the remains
to be taken. This done, the " Belle Poule "
went her way peacefully to Cherbourg,
where she arrived on November 3oth,
forty-three days after leaving St. Helena.
The town of Cherbourg owes much to
Napoleon — her splendid harbors, and great
tracts of land rescued from the sea — and
she honored the return of his remains with
-every pomp. Even the poor of the town
were made to rejoice by lavish gifts in the
•emperor's honor ; and one of the chief
squares — one he had redeemed from the
sea — became the Place Napoleon.
The vessels lay eight days at Cherbourg,
for the arrival had been a fortnight earlier
than was anticipated, and nothingwas ready
for the celebration in Paris ; but the time
was none too long for the thousands who
flocked in interminable processions to the
vessels. When the vessels left for Havre,
Cherbourg was so excited that she did what
must have seemed to the nervous inhabit-
ants an extravagance, even in Napoleon's
honor. She fired a thousand guns !
FROM CHERBOURG TO PARIS.
The passage of the flotilla from Cher-
bourg to Paris took seven days. At
almost every town and hamlet elaborate
demonstrations were made. At Havre
and Rouen they were especially magnifi-
cent.
A striking feature of the river cortege
was the ceremonies at the various bridges
under which the vessels passed. The most
elaborate of these was at Rouen, where the
central arch of the suspension bridge had
been formed into an immense arch of tri-
umph. The decorations were the exclusive
work of wounded legionary officers and
soldiers of the Empire. When the vessel
bearing the coffin passed under, the vet-
erans showered down upon it wreaths of
flowers and branches of laurel.
These elaborate and grandiose ceremo-
nies were not, however, the really touch-
ing feature of the passage. The hill-sides
and river-banks were crowded with people
from all the surrounding country, who
sometimes even pressed into the river in
order better to see the vessels. Those on
the flotilla saw aged peasants firing salutes
with ancient muskets, old men kneeling
with uncovered heads on the sod, and
others, their heads in their hands weeping
— these men were veterans of the Empire
paying homage to the passage of their hero.
It was on the afternoon 'of December
i4th, just as the sun was setting radi-
antly behind Mt. Valerian, that the flotilla
reached Courbevoie, a few miles from
Paris, where Napoleon's body was first
to touch French soil. The bridge at
Courbevoie, the islands of Neuilly, the
hills which rise from the Seine, were
crowded, far as the eye could reach, with
a throng drawn from the entire country
around.
The flotilla as it approached was a bril-
liant sight. At the head was the " Do-
rade," a cross at her prow, and, behind,
the coffin. It was dressed in purple velvet,
surrounded by flags and garlands of oak
and cypress, surmounted by a canopy of
black velvet ornamented with silver and
masses of floating black plumes. Between
cross and coffin stood the Prince de Join-
ville in full uniform, and behind him Gen-
erals Bertrand and Gourgaud and the Abbe"
Coquereau, almoner of the expedition.
The vessels following the " Dorade " bore
the crews of the " Belle Poule " and the
" Favorite " and the military bands. A
magnificent funeral boat, on whose deck
there was a temple of bronzed wood, hung
with splendid draperies of purple and
gold, brought up the official procession.
Behind followed numberless craft of all
descriptions. Majestic funeral marches
and salvos of artillery accompanied the ad-
vance.
At Courbevoie the flotilla anchored.
Notwithstanding the intense cold, thou-
sands of people camped all night on the
hill-sides and shores, their bivouac fires
illuminating the landscape.
DECEMBER 15, 1840.
Only those who have seen Paris on the
day of a great fete or ceremony can picture
to themselves the i5th of December, 1840.
The day was intensely cold, eight degrees
below the freezing point, but at five o'clock
in the morning, when the drums began beat-
ing, and the guns booming, the populace
poured forth, taking up their/ positions
along the line of the expected procession.
This line was fully three miles in length,
'38
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
and ran from Courbevoie to the Arc de
Triomphe by way of Neuilly, thence down
the Champs Elysees, across the Place and
Bridge de la Concorde, and along the quai
to the Esplanade des Invalides. From one
end to the other it was packed on either
side a hundred deep, before nine o'clock.
The journals of the day compute the num-
ber of visitors expected in Paris as about
half a million. Inside and outside of the
Hotel des Invalides alone, thirty-six thou-
sand places were given to the Minister of
the Interior, and that did not cover one-
tenth of the requests he received. It is
certain that nearly a million persons saw
the entry of Napoleon's remains. The
people hung from the trees, crowded the
roofs, stood on ladders of every description,
filled the windows, and literally swarmed
over the walks and grass plots. A brisk
business went on in elevated positions. A
ladder rung cost five francs ($1.00); the
man who had a cart across which he had
laid boards, rented standing-room at from
five to ten francs. As for windows and
balconies — they sold for fabulous prices, in
spite of the fact that the placard fenetres
et balcons a louer appeared in almost every
house from Neuilly to the Invalides, even
in many a magnificent hotel of the Champs
Elysees. Fifty francs ($10.00) was the price
of the meanest window ; a good one cost
one hundred francs ($20.00); three thou-
sand francs ($600.00) were paid for good
balconies. One speculator rented a va-
cant house for the day for five thousand
francs ($1,000.00), and made money on his
investment.
The crowd made every preparation to
keep warm ; some of them carried foot-
stoves filled with live coals, others little
hand-warmers. At intervals along the
procession great masses of the spectators
danced to keep up their circulation. Vend-
ers of all sorts of articles did a thriving
business. Every article was, of course,
Napoleonized ; one even bough \. gauffrettes
and Madeleines cut out in the shape of
Napoleons. There were badges of every
form — imperial eagles, bees, crowns, even
ihtfetit chapeau. Many pamphlets in prose
and verse had a great sale, especially those
of Casimir Delavigne, Victor Hugo, and
Barthe"lemy ; though all these stately odes
were far outstripped by one song, thousands
upon thousands of copies of which were
sold. It ran :
" Premier capitaine du monde
Depuis le sie"ge de Toulon,
Tant sur la terre que sur 1'onde
Tout redoutait Napoleon.
Du Nil au nord de la Tamise !
Devant lui 1'ennemi fuyait,
Avant de combattre, il tremblait
Voyant sa redingote grise." *
The cortege which had brought this
crowd together was magnificent in the ex-
treme. A brilliant military display formed
the first portion : gendarmerie, municipal
guards, officers, infantry, cavalry, artillery,
cadets from the important schools, national
guards. But this had little effect on the
crowd. The genuine interest began when
Marengo, Napoleon's famous battle-horse,
appeared — it was not Marengo, but it
looked like him, which for spectacular pur-
poses was just as well ; and the saddle and
bridle were genuine — the defile now became
exciting. The commission of St. Helena
appeared in carriages, then the Marshals of
France, the Prince de Joinville, the crews
of the vessels which had been to St. Helena,
finally the funeral car, a magnificent crea-
tion over thirty feet high, its design and
ornaments symbolic. Sixteen black horses
in splendid trappings drew the car, whose
funeral pall was held by a marshal and an
admiral of France, by the Due de Reggio
and General Bertrand.
The passing of the car was everywhere
greeted with sincere emotion, profound
reverence.
Even the opposition recognized the gen-
uineness of the feeling ; many of them
owned to sharing it for one moment of
self-forgetfulness, and they began to ask
themselves, as Lamartine had asked the
Chamber six months before, what they had
been thinking to allow the French heart
and imagination to be so fired ? Even
cynical Englishmen who looked on with
stern or contemptuous countenances, said
to themselves meditatively that night, as
they sat by their fire resting, " Something
good must have been in this man, some-
thing loving and kindly, that has kept his
name so cherished in the popular memory
and gained him such lasting reverence and
affection."
Following the car came those who had
been intimately associated with the em-
peror in his life — his aides-de-camp and
civil and military officers. Many of them
had been with him in famous battles ; some
were at Fontainebleau in 1814, others at
Malmaison in 1815. The veterans of the
* The greatest captain, all agree,
Since the siege of Toulon ;
On the earth as on the sea,
All yielded to Napoleon.
His enemies fled, full of dismay,
Beyond the Thames from off the Nile,
Before the fight, trembling the while
If they but saw his redingote gray.
240
THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON.
Imperial Guard followed ; behind them a
deputation from Ajaccio.
From Courbevoie to the Hotel des Inva-
lides, one walked through a hedge of elab-
orate decorations — of bees, eagles, crowns,
N's; of bucklers, banners, and wreaths bear-
ing the names of famous victories ; of urns
blazing with incense ; of rostral columns ;
masts bearing trophies of arms and clus-
ters of flags ; flaming tripods ; allegorical
statues ; triumphal arches ; great banks of
seats draped in imperial purple and packed
with spectators, and phalanges of soldiers.
On the top of the Arc de Triomphe
was an imposing apotheosis of Napoleon.
Each side of the Pont de la Concorde, was
adorned with huge statues. On the Espla-
nade des Invalides the car passed between
an avenue of thirty-two statues of great
French kings, heroes, and heroines —
Charles Martel, Charlemagne, Clovis, Bay-
ard, Jean d'Arc, Latour d'Auvergne, Ney.
The chivalry and valor of France wel-
comed Napoleon home. Oddly enough,
this hedge of statues ended in one of
Napoleon himself ; the incongruity of
the arrangement struck even the gamins.
" Tiens," cried one urchin, " voila comrne
1'empereur fait la queue a lui-meme."
(" Hello, see there how the emperor brings
up his own procession.")
The procession passed quietly from one
end to the other of the route, to the great
relief of the authorities. Difficulty was an-
ticipated from several sources : from the
Anglophobes, the Revolutionists, the Le-
gitimists, the Bonapartists, and the great
mass of dissatisfied, who, no matter what
form of rule they are under, are always
against the government. The greatest fear
seems to have been on the part of the
English. Thackeray, who was in town at
the time, gives an amusing picture of his
own nervousness on the morning of the
" Did the French nation, or did they not, intend
to offer up some of us English over the imperial
grave ? And were the games to be concluded by a
massacre ? It was said in the newspapers that Lord
Granville had despatched circulars to all the Eng-
lish residents in Paris, begging them to keep their
homes. The French journals announced this news,
and warned us charitably of the fate intended for us.
Had Lord Granville written ? Certainly not to me.
Or had he written to all except me? And was I the
victim — the doomed one? — to be seized directly I
showed my face in the Champs Elyse'es, and torn in
pieces by French patriotism to the frantic chorus of
the Marseillaise? Depend on it, Madame, that high
and low in this city on Tuesday were not altogether
at their ease, and that the bravest felt no small
tremor. And be sure of this, that as his Majesty
Louis Philippe took his nightcap off his royal head
that morning, he prayed heartily that he might at
night put it on in safety."
Fortunately Thackeray's courage con-
quered, and so we have the entertaining
"Second Funeral of Napoleon," by " Mi-
chael Angelo Titmarsh."
In spite of all forebodings, the hostile
displays were nothing more than occa-
sional cries of "A has les Anglais" a few at-
tempts to promenade the tricolor flag and
drown Le Premier Capitaine du Monde by
the Marseillaise, and a strong indignation
when it was learned that the representa-
tives of the allies had refused to be pres-
ent at the final ceremony.
Most of the observers of the funeral
attributed the good order of the crowd to
the cold. A correspondent of the "Na-
tional Intelligence" of that date says :
" If this business had fallen in the month of June or
July, with all its excitements, spontaneous and elabo-
rate, I should have deemed a sanguinary struggle
between the government and the mob certain or
highly probable. The present military array might
answer for an approaching army of Cossacks. Forty
or fifty thousand troops remain in the barracks with-
in and camps without, besides the regular soldiery
and National Guards in the field, ready to act against
the domestic enemy.
" Providentially the cold increased to the utmost
keenness ; the genial currents of the insurrectionary
and revolutionary soul were frozen."
The climax ot the pageant was the
temple of the Invalides. The spacious
church was draped in the most magnificent
and lavish fashion, and adorned with a
perfect bewilderment of imperial emblems.
The light was shut out by hangings of
violet velvet ; tripods blazing with colored
flames, and thousands upon thousands
of waxen candles in brilliant candelabra
lighted the temple. Under the dome, in
the place of the altar, stood the catafalque
which was to receive the coffin.
From early in the morning the galleries,
choir, and tribunes of the Invalides were
packed by a distinguished company. There
were the Chambers of Deputies and Lords
— neither of which had been represented
in the cortege — the judicial and educa-
tional bodies, the officers of army and
navy, the ambassadors and representatives
of foreign governments, the king, and the
court.
But none of these dignitaries were of
more than passing interest that day. The
centre of attention, until the coffin entered,
was the few old soldiers of the Empire to
be seen in the company ; most prominent
of these was Marshal Moncey, the decrepit
governor of the Invalides.
HOTEL DBS INVALIDES THE CATAFALQUE ON WHICH THE COKHN KESTS IS
THE FUNERAL MA
It was two o'clock in the afternoon
when the Archbishop of Paris, preceded
by a splendid cross-bearer, and followed
by sixteen incense boys and long rows
of white-clad priests, left the church to
meet the procession. They returned soon.
Following them were the Prince de Join-
ville and a select few from the grand
cortege without; in their midst, Napoleon's
coffin.
As it passed, the great assemblage was
swayed by an extraordinary emotion.
There is no one of those who have de-
scribed the day who does not speak of the
sudden, intense agitation which thrilled
the company, whether he refers to it half-
NAPOLEON'S TOMB IN THE CHURCH OF THE HOTEL DBS INVALIDES AS IT APPEARS AT THE PRESENT DAY.
humorously as Thackeray, who told how
"everybody's heart was thumping as
hard as possible," or cries with Victor
Hugo :
" Sire: En ce moment-la, vouz aurez pour royaume,
Tous les fronts, tous les coeurs qui battront sous
le ciel,
Les nations feront asseoir votre fantome,
Au trone universe!. " *
*Sire, in that moment your kingdom will be on every
brow, in every heart which beats under heaven. The nations
will seat your phantom on a universal throne.
The king descended from his throne and
advanced to meet the cortege. " Sire,"
said the Prince de Joinville, " I present to
you the body of Napoleon, which, in ac-
cordance with your commands, I have
brought back to France."
" I receive it in the name of France,"
replied Louis Philippe.
Such at least is what the "Moniteur"
affirms was said, but the " Moniteur " is an
official journal whose business is, not to
tell what really happened, but what would
NAPOLEON'S PRESENT TOMB.
243
have happened if the government had had
its way. The Prince de Joinville gives a
different version: " The king received the
body at the entrance to the nave, and there
rather a comical scene took place. It
appears that a little speech which I was to
have delivered when I met my father, and
also the answer he was to give me, had
been drawn up in council, only the author-
ities had omitted to inform me concerning
it. So when I arrived I simply saluted
with my sword, and then stood aside. I
saw, indeed, that this silent salute, followed
by retreat, had thrown something out ;
but my father, after a moment's hesitation,
improvised some appropriate sentence, and
the matter was arranged in the ' Moniteur.' "
Beside the king stood an officer, bearing
a cushion ; on it lay the sword of Austerlitz.
Marshal Soult handed it to the king, who,
turning to Bertrand, said:
" General, I commission you to place the
emperor's glorious sword on the bier."
And Bertrand, trembling with emotion,
laid the sword reverently on his idol's
coffin. The great company watched the
scene in deepest silence. The only sound
which broke the stillness was the half-
stifled sobs of the gray-haired soldiers of
the Invalides, who stood in places of honor
near the catafalque.
The king and the procession returned to
their places, and then followed a majestic
funeral mass. The Requiem of Mozart, as
rendered that day by all the great singers
of Paris, is one of the historic musical per-
formances of France. The archbishop then
sprinkled the coffin with holy water, the
king taking the brush from him for the
same sacred duty.
The funeral was over. Napoleon lay at
last " on the banks of the Seine, among the
people whom he had so loved."
AFTER THE FUNERAL.
For eight days after the ceremony the
church remained open to the public, and
in spite of the terrible cold thousands
stood from morning until night waiting
patiently their turn to enter. After hours
of waiting, they frequently were sent away,
only to come back earlier the next day. In
this company were numbers of veterans of
the imperial army who had made the jour-
ney to Paris from distant parts of the king-
dom. In the delegation from Belgium were
many who had walked part of the way, not
being able to pay full coach fare.
Banquets and dinners followed the
funeral. At one of these, a "sacred toast
to the immortal memory" was drunk kneel-
ing. In a dozen theatres of Paris the
translation of the remains was dramatized.
At the Porte Saint-Martin, the actor who
took the part of Sir Hudson Lowe had a
season of terror, he being in constant
danger of violence from the wrought-up
audience.
The advertising columns of the news-
papers of the day blazed for weeks with
announcements of Napoleonized articles ;
the holiday gifts prepared for the booths
of the boulevards and squares, and for the
magnificent shops of the Palais Royal and
the fashionable streets, whatever their
nature — to eat, to wear, to look at — were
made up as memorials. Paris seemed to
be Napoleon-mad.
In the February following the funeral,
the coffin of Napoleon was transferred from
the catafalque in the centre of the church
to a chapelle ardente in the basement at one
side. The chapel was richly draped in silk
and gold, and hung with trophies. On the
coffin lay the imperial crown, the emperor's
sword, and the hat which he had worn at
Eylau, and which he had given to Gros
when he ordered the battle of Eylau
painted. Over the coffin waved the flags
taken at Austerlitz.
Here Napoleon's body lay until the
mausoleum was finished. This magnificent
structure was designed by Visconti, the
eminent architect, who had also planned
the entire decorations of the i5th of De-
cember. Visconti utterly ignored the ap-
propriations in executing the monument,
ordering what he wanted, regardless of its
cost. For the marble from which Pradier
made the twelve colossal figures around
the tomb, he sent to Carrara ; the porphyry
which was used to inclose the coffin, he
obtained in Finland.
In this magnificent sepulchre Napoleon
still sleeps. Duroc and Bertrand lie on
either side of the entrance to the cham-
ber, guarding him in death as in life ; and
to the right and left of the entrance to
the church are the tombs of his brothers
Jerome and Joseph. On the stones about
him are inscribed the names he made glori-
ous ; over him are draped scores of tro-
phies ; attending him are the veterans of
the Invalides.
" Qu'il dorme en paix sous cette voute !
C'est un casque bien fait, sans doute,
Pour cette tete de geant." *
* " Let him rest in peace beneath this dome. It is a hel-
met made for a giant's head."
TABLE OF THE
CHARLES BONAPARTE.
(1746-1785-)
MARRIED
From this
\
i. Joseph (1768-1844), married
2d. NAPOLEON I. (1769-
1 _
3d. Lucien (1775-1840), mar-
4th. Marie Anne Elisa (1777-
in 1794 to Marie Julie
1821), married :
ried :
1820), married to Felix
Clary.
(i) Marie Josephine Rose
(i) in 1794, Christine Eleo-
Bacciochi in 1797.
Tascher de la Pagerie in
nore Boyer.
From this marriage :
1796.
(2) in 1802, Madame Jouber-
From this marriage :
(i) Ze"nalde Charlotte (iSoi-
(2) Marie Louise, Archduch-
thon.
(i) Charles Jerome Baccio-
1854), married in 1832 to
ess of Austria, in 1810.
From first marriage :
chi (1810-1830).
her cousin, Charles Bona-
parte, Prince de Canino.
Adopted the first wife's
two children :
(i) Charlotte, married in 1815
to Prince Mario Gabri-
(2) Napoleone Elisa, married
to Count Camerata.
'a) Charlotte (1802-1839),
elli.
married in 1831 Napoleon
Louis, her cousin, second
(i) Eugene (1781-1824), who
married the Princess Au-
(2) Christine Egypta. mar-
ried in 1818 to Count
son of Louis.
gusta Amelia, daughter
Avred Posse, a Swede,
of the King of Bavaria.
and in 1824 to Lord Dud-
From this marriage :
ley Coutts Stuart.
From second marriage :
(a) Maximilian Joseph,
Duke of Leuchtenberg,
(i) Charles Lucien Jules Lau-
rent, Prince of Canino,
who married in 1839 a
daughter of the Czar
married to elder daugh-
ter of Joseph Bonaparte.
(6) Josephine, married in
1823 to Oscar Berna-
(Charles Lucien hadeight
children : Joseph, who
* .
dotte, since King of
Sweden under the
died young ; Lucien, a
cardinal in 1868 ; Xapo-
name of Charles XIV.
leon, served in French
(c) Euge'nie Hortense, mar-
ried in 1826 to Prince
army ; Julie, married to
the Marquis de Boccagi-
Frederick of Hohen-
ovine ; Charlotte, who
zollern Hechingen.
became the Countess of
Primoli ; Augusta, after-
(rf) Ame'lie Augusta, mar-
ried in 1829 to Dom Pe-
dro, Emperor of Brazil.
(e) Auguste Charles, mar-
wards the Princess Ga-
brielli ; Marie, married
to Count Campello ; Ba-
thilde, married to Count
ried in 1835 to Donna
Maria, Queen of Portu-
Cambace'res.)
(a) Lsetitia, married to Sir
gal.
(/) The"odeline Lou ise,
Thomas Wyse.
(3) Paul, killed in 1826.
married in 1841 to Wil-
liam, Count of WUr-
(4) Jeanne, died in 1828.
(5) Louis Lucien, known as
temberg.
(a) Euge'nie Hortense (1783-
1827), married to Louis
Bonaparte. (See Louis.)
Prince Lucien, and dis-
tinguished as a writer.
(6) Pierre Napoleon, known
as Prince Pierre, married
From second marriage :
to a sempstress, and re-
fused to give her up.
Fran9ois Charles Joseph (NA-
The oldest son of Prince
POLEON II.), King of
Pierre is the Prince Ro-
Rome, afterwards Duke
land Bonaparte. He
of Reichstadt (1811-1832).
would now be the chief
of the House of Bona-
parte, if Lucien had not
been cut off from the
succession.
(7) Antoine.
(8) Marie, married to the
Viscount Valentini.
(9) Constance, who took the
veil.
BONAPARTE FAMILY.
MARIE L^TITIA RAMOLINO.
(1750-1836.)
IN 1765.
marriage :
5th. Louis (1778-1846), mar-
ried in 1802 to Euge'nie
Hortense de Beauhar-
nais, daughter of Jose-
phine.
From this marriage :
(1) Napoleon Charles, heir-
presumptive to the throne
of Holland, died in 1807.
(2) Charles Napoleon Louis,
married his cousin Char-
lotte, daughter of Joseph;
died in 1831.
(3) Charles Louis Napoleon,
Emperor of the French
in 1852, under the title of
NAPOLEON III., mar-
ried in 1853 to Euge'nie
de Montijo de Guzman,
Countess of Teba.
From this marriage :
Napoleon Eugene Louis Jean
Joseph, Prince Imperial,
born in 1856, killed ia
Zululand in 1879.
(1780-
6th. Marie Pauline
1825), married :
(1) in 1801 to General Leclerc.
(2) in 1803 to Prince Camilla
Borghese. No children.
7th. Caroline Marie Annon-
ciade (1782-1839), married
Joachim Murat in 1800.
From this marriage :
(1) Napoleon Achille Charles
Louis Murat (1801-1847),
went to Florida, where
he married a grandniece
of George Washington.
(2) Laetitia Josephe, married
to the Marquis of Pepoli.
(3) Lucien Charles Joseph
Francois Napoleon Mu-
rat, married an Ameri-
can, a Miss Fraser, in
1827. From this mar-
riage there were five chil-
dren.
(4) Louise Julie Caroline,
married Count Rospoli.
8th. Jerome (1784-1860), mar-
ried :
(1) in 1803 to Miss Eliza Pat-
terson of Baltimore ; and
(2) in 1807 to the Princess
Catherine of Wttrtem-
berg.
From first marriage :
Jerome Napoleon Bonaparte-
Patterson (1805-1870) mar-
ried in 1829 to Miss
Suzanne Gay. Two chil-
dren were born from this
marriage :
(1) Jerome Napoleon Bona-
parte (1832-1893).
(2) Charles Bonaparte, at
present a resident of Bal-
timore.
From second marriage ;
(1) Jerome Napoleon Charles,
who died in 1847.
(2) Mathilde Laetitia Wilhel-
mine, married in 1840 to a
Russian, Prince Demi-
doff, but separated from
him ; known as the Prin-
cess Mathilde.
(3) Napoleon Joseph Charles
Paul, called Prince Napo-
leon, also known as Plon-
Plon, married in 1859 tne
Princess Clotilde, daugh-
ter of King Victor Em-
manuel of Italy. On the
ieath of the Prince Im-
perial, in 1879. became
chief of the Bonapartist
^arty. Died in 1891.
Prince Napoleon had
three children :
(a) Napoleon Victor Jer-
ome Frederick, born
in 1862, called Prince
Victor, and the present
Head of the House of
Bonaparte.
tf) Napoleon Louis Joseph
Jerome.
(r) Marie Laetitia Eugenie
Catherine Adelaide.
CHRONOLOGY OF THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON
BONAPARTE.
AGE. DATE.
EVENT.
9-
9-
15-
16.
16.
16.
17-
17-
17-
18.
18.
18-19.
19.
19-20.
1769. Aug. 15. — Napoleon Bonaparte born
at Ajaccio, in Corsica. Fourth child
of Charles Bonaparte and of Lse-
titia, nee Ramolino.
1778. Dec. 15. — Napoleon embarks for
France with his father, his brother
Joseph, and his uncle Fesch.
1779. Jan. i. — Napoleon enters the College
of Autun.
1779. April 25. — Napoleon enters the Royal
Military School of Brienne.
1784. Oct. 23. — Napoleon enters the Royal
Military School of Paris.
1785. Sept. I. — Napoleon appointed Second
Lieutenant in the Artillery Regiment
de la Fere.
1785. Oct. 29. — Napoleon leaves the Mili-
tary School of Paris.
1785. Nov. 5 to Aug. ii, 1786. — Napoleon
at Valence with his regiment.
1786. Aug. 15 to Sept. 20. — Napoleon at
Lyons with regiment.
1786. Oct. 17 to Feb. i, 1787. — Napoleon at
Douai with regiment.
1787. Feb. i to Oct. 14. — Napoleon on leave
to Corsica.
1787. Oct. 15 to Dec. 24. — Napoleon quits
Corsica, arrives in Paris, obtains
fresh leave.
AGE. DATE. EVENT.
23. 1792. Sept. 14 to June 11, 1793. — Napoleon
in Corsica engaged in revolutionary
attempts ; having declared against
Paoli, he and his family have to quit
Corsica.
23. 1793. June 13 to July 14. — Napoleon with
his company at Nice.
24. 1793. Oct. 9 to Dec. 19. — Napoleon placed
in command of part of artillery of
army of Carteaux before Toulon,
1 9th Oct.; Toulon taken igth Dec.
24. 1793. Dec. 22. — Napoleon nominated pro-
visionally General of Brigade ; ap-
proved later ; receives commission,
i6th Feb., 1794.
24. 1793. Dec. 26 to April i, 1794. — Napoleon
appointed inspector of the coast from
the Rhone to the Var, on inspection
duty.
24. 1794. April i to Aug. 5. — Napoleon with
army of Italy ; at Genoa I5th-2ist
July.
24-25. 1794. Aug. 6 to Aug. 20, 1794. — Napoleon
in arrest after fall of Robespierre.
25. 1794. Sept. 1410 March 29, 1795. — Napoleon
commanding artillery of an intended
maritime expedition to Corsica.
25- *795- March 27 to May 10. — Napoleon or-
dered from the south to join the
army in La Vendee to command its
artillery ; arrives in Paris, loth
May.
1787. Dec. 25 to May, 1788. — Napoleon pro- 25-26. 1795.
ceeds to Corsica and returns early in
May.
1788. May to April 4, 1789. — Napoleon at
Auxonne with regiment.
1789. April 5 to April 30. — Napoleon at
Seurre in command of a detachment.
1789. May i to Sept. 15. — Napoleon at Aux-
onne with regiment.
20-21. 1789. Sept. i6to June i, 1791. — Napoleon in
Corsica.
71-22. 1791. June 2 to Aug. 29. — Napoleon joins
the Fourth Regiment of Artillery at
Valence as First Lieutenant.
22. 1791. Aug. 30. — Napoleon starts for Corsica
on leave for three months ; quits
Corsica May 2, 1792, for France,
where he has been dismissed for ab-
sence without leave.
23. 1792. Aug. 30. — Napoleon reinstated.
June 13. — Napoleon ordered to join
Hoche's army at Brest, to command
a brigade of infantry ; remains in
Paris ; 2ist Aug. , attached toComite
de Salut Public as one of four ad-
visers ; 1 5th Sept., struck off list of
employed generals for disobedience
of orders in not proceeding to the
west.
26. 1795. Oct. 5 (i3th Vendemiaire, Jour des
Sections). — Napoleon defends the
Convention from the revolt of the
Sections.
26. 1795. Oct. 16. — Napoleon appointed provis-
ionally General of Division.
26. 1795. Oct. 26. — Napoleon appointed General
of Division and Commander of the
Army of the Interior (i.e., of Paris).
26. 1796. March 2. — Napoleon appointed Com-
mander-in-Chief of the Army of
Italy ; gth March, marries Josephine
Tascher de la Pagerie.
CHRONOLOGY OF THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. 247
AGE. DATE. EVENT.
26. 1796. .March n, leaves Paris for Italy.
26. 1796. First Italian campaign of Napoleon
against Austrians under Beaulieu,
and Sardinians under Colli. Battle
of Montenotte, I2th April ; Mille-
simo, I4th April ; Dego, I4th and
1 5th April ; Mondovi, 22d April ;
Armistice of Cherasco with Sardin-
ians, 28th April ; Battle of Lodi, icth
May ; Austrians beaten out of Lom-
bardy, and Mantua besieged.
26. 1796. July and Aug. — First attempt of Aus-
trians to relieve Mantua ; battle of
Lonato, 3ist July ; Lonato and Cas-
tiglione, 3d Aug. ; and, again, Cas-
tiglione, 5th and 6th Aug. ; Wurmser
beaten off, and Mantua again in-
vested.
27. 1796. Sept. — Second attempt of Austrians to
relieve Mantua ; battle of Calliano,
4th Sept. ; Primolano, 7th Sept. ;
Bassano, 8th Sept.; St. Georges,
1 5th Sept.; Wurmser driven into
Mantua and invested there.
27. 1796. Nov. — Third attempt of Austrians to
relieve Mantua ; battles of Caldiero,
nth Nov., and Arcola, 15th, i6th,
and I7th Nov.; Alvinzi driven off.
27. 1797. Jan. — Fourth attempt to relieve Man-
tua ; battles of Rivoli, I4th Jan.,
and Favorita, i6th Jan.; Alvinzi
again driven off.
27. 1797. Feb. 2. — Wurmser surrenders Mantua
with eighteen thousand men.
27. 1797. March 10. — Napoleon commences his
advance on the Archduke Charles ;
beats him at the Tagliamento, i6th
March ; i8th April, provisional
treaty of Leoben with Austria.
28. 1797. Oct. 17. — Treaty of Campo Formio
between France and Austria to re-
place that of Leoben ; Venice par-
titioned, and itself now falls to Aus-
tria.
28. 1798. Egyptian expedition. Napoleon sails
from Toulon, igth May ; takes
Malta, 1 2th June ; lands near Alex-
andria, ist July ; Alexandria taken,
2d July ; battle of the Pyramids,
2ist July ; Cairo entered, 23d July.
28. 1798. Aug. i. — Battle of the Nile.
29. 1799. March 3. — Napoleon starts for Syria ;
7th March, takes Jaffa ; i8th March,
invests St. Jean d'Acre ; i6th April,
battle of Mount Tabor ; 22d May,
siege of Acre raised ; Napoleon
reaches Cairo, I4th June.
29. 1799. July 25. — Battle of Aboukir ; Turks
defeated.
30. 1799. Aug. 22. — Napoleon sails from Egypt ;
lands at Frejus, 6th Oct.
30. 1799. Nov. 9 and 10 (i8th and igth Bru-
maire). — Napoleon seizes power.
30. 1799. Dec. 25. — Napoleon, First Consul ;
Cambaceres, Second ' Consul ; Le-
brun, Third Consul.
AGE. DATE.
EVENT.
30. 1800. May and June. — Marengo campaign.
I4th June, battle of Marengo; armis-
tice signed by Napoleon with Melas,
1 5th June.
31. 1800. Dec. 24 (3d Nivose). — Attempt to as-
sassinate Napoleon by infernal ma-
chine.
31. 1801. Feb. 9. — Treaty of Luneville between
France and Germany.
31. 1801. July 15. — Concordat with Rome.
32. 1801. Oct. I. — Preliminaries of peace be-
tween France and England signed
at L'ondon.
32. 1802. Jan. 26. — Napoleon Vice-President of
Italian Republic.
March 27. — Treaty of Amiens.
May 19. — Legion of Honor instituted ;
carried out, I4th July, 1814.
Aug. 4. — Napoleon First Consul for
life.
May. — War between France and Eng-
land.
March 5. — Civil Code (later, Code Na-
poleon) decreed.
March 21. — Due d'Enghien shot at
Vincennes.
May 18. — Napoleon, Empereur des
Franfais ; crowned, 2d Dec.
Ulm campaign. 25th Sept., Napoleon
crosses the Rhine ; I4th Oct. , bat-
tle of Elchingen ; 2oth Oct., Mack
surrenders Ulm.
Oct. 21. — Battle of Trafalgar.
Dec. 2. — Russians and Austrians de-
feated at Austerlitz.
Dec. 26. — Treaty of Presburg.
July i. — Confederation of the Rhine
formed ; Napoleon protector.
37. 1806. Jena campaign with Prussia. Battles
of Jena and of Auerstadt, I4th Oct. ;
Berlin occupied, 25th Oct.
Nov. 21. — Berlin decrees issued.
32.
1802.
32.
1802.
32.
1802.
33-
1803.
33-
1803.
34-
1804.
34-35-
1804.
36.
1805.
36.
36.
36.
36.
37.
37-
37-
38.
1805.
1805.
1805.
1806.
1806.
1807.
1807.
1807.
Feb. 8. — Battle of Eylau with Rus-
sians, indecisive ; I4th June, battle
of Friedland, decisive.
July 7. — Treaty of Tilsit.
Oct. 27. — Secret treaty of Fontaine-
bleau between France and Spain for
the partition of Portugal.
38. 1808. March. — French gradually occupy
Spain ; Joseph Bonaparte trans-
ferred from Naples to Spain ; re-
placed at Naples by Murat.
39. 1808. Sept. 27 to Oct. 14. — Conferences at
Erfurt between Napoleon, Alexan-
der, and German sovereigns.
39. 1808. Nov. and Dec. — Napoleon beats the
Spanish armies ; enters Madrid ;
marches against Moore, but sud-
denly returns to France to prepare
for Austrian campaign.
248 CHRONOLOGY OF THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.
AGE. DATE.
EVENT.
39. 1809. Campaign of Wagram. Austrians ad-
vance, loth April ; Napoleon occu-
pies Vienna, I3th May ; beaten back
at Essling, 22d May ; finally crosses
Danube, 4th July, and defeats Aus-
trians at Wagram, 6th July.
40. 1809. Oct. 14. — Treaty of Schonbrunn or of
Vienna.
40. 1809. Dec. 15-16. — Josephine divorced.
40. 1810. April I and 2.— Marriage of Napo-
leon, aged 40, with Marie Louise,
aged 1 8 years 3 months.
41. 1810. Dec. 13. — Hanseatic towns and all
northern coast of Germany annexed
to French Empire.
41. 1811.
42-43. 1812.
43. 1812.
43. 1812.
March 20. — The King of Rome, son
of Napoleon, born.
June 23. — War with Russia ; Napo-
leon crosses the Niemen : yth Sept.,
battle of Moskwa or Borodino ; Na-
poleon enters Moscow, isth Sept.;
commences his retreat, igth Oct.
Oct. 22-23. — Conspiration of General
Malet at Paris.
Nov. 26-28. — Passage of the Bere-
sina ; 5th Dec., Napoleon leaves his
army ; arrives at Paris, i8th Dec.
43-44. 1813. Leipsic campaign. 2d May, Napo-
leon defeats Russians and Prussians
at Ltitzen ; and again, on 2Oth-2ist
May, at Bautzen ; 26th June, inter-
view of Napoleon- and Metternich at
Dresden ; roth Aug., midnight, Aus-
tria joins the allies ; 26th-2yth Aug. ,
Napoleon defeats allies at Dresden,
but Vandamme is routed at Kulm
on 3Oth Aug., and on i6th-igth
Oct., Napoleon is beaten at Leipsic.
44. 1814. Allies advance into France ; 2gthjan.,
battle of Brienne ; ist Feb., battle
of La Rothiere.
44. 1814. Feb. 5 to March 18. — Conferences of
Chatillon (sur Seine).
44. 1814. Feb. n. — Battle of Montmirail ; I4th
Feb., of Vauchamps ; i8th Feb., of
Montereau.
AGE.
44-
44.
DATE.
EVENT.
44-
44-
45-
45-
45-
45-46.
51 yrs,
8 mos.
1814. March 7. — Battle of Craon ; gth-ioth
March, Laon ; 2Oth March, Arcis
sur 1'Aube.
1814. March 21. — Napoleon commences his
march to throw himself on the com-
munications of the allies ; 25th
March, allies commence their march
on Paris ; battle of La Fere Champe-
noise, Marmont and M order beaten ;
28th March, Napoleon turns back
at St. Dizier to folknv allies ; 2gth
March, empress and court leave
Paris.
1814. March 30. — Paris capitulates ; allied
sovereigns enter on ist April.
1814. April 2. — Senate declares the dethrone-
ment of Napoleon, who abdicates,
conditionally, on 4th April, in favor
of his son, and unconditionally on
6th April ; Marmont's corps marches
into the enemy's lines on 5th April ;
on nth April, Napoleon signs the
treaty giving him Elba for life ;_
2Oth April, Napoleon takes leave of
the Guard at Fontainebleau ; 3d
May, Louis XVIII. enters Paris ;
4th May, Napoleon lands in Elba.
1814. Oct. 3. — Congress of Vienna meets for
settlement of Europe ; actually opens
3d Nov.
1815. Feb. 26. — Napoleon quits Elba ; lands
near Cannes, ist March ; igth
March, Louis XVIII. leaves Paris ;
2oth March, Napoleon enters Paris.
1815. June 1 6. — Battle of Ligny and Quatre
Bras ; i8th June, battle of Water-
loo.
1815. June 29. — Napoleon leaves Malmaison
for Rochefort ; surrenders to Eng-
lish, 1 5th July ; sails for St. Helena,
8th Aug. ; arrives at St. Helena,
1 5th Oct.
?• 1821. May 5. — Napoleon dies, 5.45 P.M.;
buried, 8th May.
1840. Oct. 15. — Body of Napoleon disen-
tombed; embarked in the "Belle
Poule," commanded by the Prince
de Joinville, son of Louis Philippe,
on i6th Oct. ; placed in the Inva-
lides, 1 5th Dec., 1840.
THE END.
BISMARCK IN 1894.
From a photograph by Karl Hahn, Munict
(See Page 25.)
HUMAN DOCUMENTS
PORTRAITS AND BIOGRAPHIES
OF EMINENT MEN
ARTICLES BY ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON, HERBERT
SPENCER, PROFESSOR DRUMMOND, EDWARD EVER-
ETT HALE, H. H. BOYESEN, GEN. HORACE PORTER,
HAMLIN GARLAND, ROBERT BARR AND OTHERS
WITH 275 ILLUSTRATIONS
NEW YORK
THE S. S. McCLURE CO.
141-155 E. 25TH STREET
1896
COPYRIGHT. 1893, BY
S, S. McCLURE, LIMITED
COPYRIGHT, 1894, BY
S. S. McCLURE, LIMITED
COPYRIGHT, 1895, BY
S S. McCLURE, LIMITED
COPYRIGHT, 1896, BY
THE S. S. McCLURE CO.
INTRODUCTION.
BY SARAH ORNE
TO give to the world a collection of the
successive portraits of a man is to tell
his affairs openly, and so betray intimate
personalities. We are often found quarrel-
ling with the tone of the public press, be-
cause it yields to what is called the public
demand to be told both the private affairs
of noteworthy persons and the trivial details
and circumstances of those who are insignifi-
cant. Some one has said that a sincere man
willingly answers any questions, however
personal, that are asked out of interest, but
instantly resents those that have their im-
pulse in curiosity ; and that one's instinct
always detects the difference. This I take
to be a wise rule of conduct ; but beyond
lies the wider subject of our right to possess
ourselves of personal information, although
we have a vague remembrance, even in
these days, of the belief of old-fashioned
and decorous people, that subjects, not per-
sons, are fitting material for conversation.
But there is an honest interest, which is
as noble a thing as curiosity is contempti-
ble ; and it is in recognition of this, that
Lowell writes in the largest way in his
" Essay on Rousseau and the Sentimental-
ists."
" Yet our love of minute biographical de-
tails," he says, " our desire to make our-
selves spies upon the men of the past, seems
so much of an instinct in us, that we must
look for the spring of it in human nature,
and that somewhat deeper than mere curi-
osity or love of gossip." And more em-
phatically in another paragraph : " The
moment he undertakes to establish . . .
a rule of conduct, we ask at once how far
are his own life and deed in accordance with
what he preaches ? "
This I believe to be at the bottom of even
our insatiate modern eagerness to know the
best and the worst of our contemporaries ;
it is simply to find out how far their behavior
squares with their words and position. We
seldom stop to get the best point of view,
either in friendly talk or in a sober effort, to
notice the growth of character, or, in the
widest way, to comprehend the traits and
influence of -a man whose life in any way
affects our own.
Now and then, in an old picture gallery,
one comes upon the grouped portraits of a
great soldier, or man of letters, or some fine
lady whose character still lifts itself into
view above the dead level of feminine con-
formity which prevailed in her time. The
blurred pastel, the cracked and dingy can-
vas, the delicate brightness of a miniature
which bears touching signs of wear — from
these we piece together a whole life's his-
tory. Here are the impersonal baby face ;
the domineering glance of the schoolboy,
lord of his dog and gun ; the wan-visaged
student who was just beginning to confront
the serried ranks of those successes which
conspired to hinder him from his duty and
the fulfilment of his dreams ; here is the
mature man, with grave .reticence of look
and a proud sense, of achievement ; and at
last the older and vaguer face, blurred and
pitifully conscious of fast waning powers.
As they hang in a row they seem to bear
mute witness to all the successes and failures
of a life.
This very day, perhaps, you chanced to
open a drawer and take in your hand, for
amusement's sake, some old family da-
guerreotypes. It is easy enough to laugh
at the stiff positions and droll costumes ;
but suddenly you find an old likeness of
yourself, and walk away with it, self-con-
sciously, to the window, with a pretence of
seeking a better light on the quick-reflect-
ing, faintly impressed plate. Your earlier,
half-forgotten self confronts you seriously ;
the youth whose hopes you have disap-
pointed, or whose dreams you have turned
into realities. You search the young face ;
perhaps you even look deep into the eyes
of your own babyhood to discover your
dawning consciousness ; to answer back to
yourself, as it were, from the known and
discovered countries of that baby's future.
There is a fascination in reading character
backwards. You may or may not be able
easily to revive early thoughts and impres-
sions, but with an early portrait in your
hand they do revive again in spite of you ;
they seem to be living in the pictured face
to applaud or condemn you. In these old
pictures exist our former selves. They
VI
INTRODUCTION.
wear a mystical expression. They are still
ourselves, but with unfathomable eyes star-
ing back to us out of the strange remoteness
of our outgrown youth.
" Surely I have known before
Phantoms of the shapes ye be —
Haunters of another shore
'Leaguered by another sea."
It is somehow far simpler and less start-
ling to examine a series of portraits of some
other face and figure than one's own. Per-
haps it is most interesting to take those of
some person whom the whole world knows,
and whose traits and experiences are some-
what 'comprehended. You say to yourself,
" This was Nelson before ever he fought
one of his great sea battles ; this was Wash-
ington, with only the faintest trace of his
soldiering and the leisurely undemanding
aspect of a country gentleman ! " Human
Documents — the phrase is Daudet's, and
tells its own story, with no need of addi-
tional attempts of suggestiveness.
It would seem to be such an inevitable
subject for sermon writing, that no one
need be unfamiliar with warnings, lest our
weakness and wickedness leave traces upon
the countenance — awful, ineffaceable hiero-
glyphics, that belong to the one universal
primitive language of mankind. Who can-
not read faces? The merest savage, who
comprehends no written language, glances
at you to know if he may expect friendli-
ness or enmity, with a quicker intelligence
than your own.
The lines that are written slowly and
certainly by the pen of character, the deep
mark that sorrow once left, or the light
sign-manual of an unfading joy, there they
are and will remain ; it is at length the
aspect of the spiritual body itself, and be-
longs to the unfolding and existence of life.
We have never formulated a science like
palmistry on the larger scale that this char-
acter-reading from the face would need ;
but to say that we make our own faces, and,
having made them, have made pieces of
immortality, is to say what seems trite
enough. A child turns with quick impa-
tience and incredulity from the dull admo-
nitions of his teachers, about goodness and
good looks. To say, " Be good and you
will be beautiful," is like giving him a stone
for a \antern. Beauty seems an accident
rather than an achievement, and a cause
instead of an effect ; but when childhood
has passed, one of the things we are sure
to have learned, is to read the sign-language
of faces, and to take the messages they
bring. Recognition of these things is sure
to come to us more and more by living ;
there is no such thing as turning our faces
into unbetraying masks. A series of por-
traits is a veritable Human Document, and
the merest glance may discover the prog-
ress of the man, the dwindled or developed
personality, the history of a character.
These sentences are written merely as
suggestions, and from the point of view of
morals ; there is also the point of view of
heredity, and the curious resemblance be-
tween those who belong to certain pro-
fessions. Just what it is that makes us
almost certain to recognize a doctor or a
priest at first glance is too subtle a question
for discussion here. Some one has said
that we usually arrive, in time, at the oppo-
site extreme to those preferences and opin-
ions which we hold in early life. The man
who breaks away from conventionalities,
ends by returning to them, or out of narrow
prejudices and restrictions grows towards a
late and serene liberty. These changes
show themselves in the face with amazing
clearness, and it would seem also, that even
individuality sways us only for a time ; that
if we live far into the autumnal period of
life we lose much of our individuality of
looks, and become more emphatically mem-
bers of the family from which we spring.
A man like Charles the First was already
less himself than he was a Stuart ; we should
not fail in instances of this sort, nor seek
far afield. The return to the type compels
us steadily ; at last it has its way. Very
old persons, and those who are dangerously
ill, are often noticed to be curiously like
their nearest of kin, and to have almost
visibly ceased to be themselves.
All time has been getting our lives ready
to be lived, to be shaped as far as may be
by our own wills, and furthered by that con-
scious freedom that gives us to be ourselves.
You may read all these in any Human Doc-
ument—the look of race, the look of family,
the look that is set like a seal by a man's
occupation, the look of the spirit's free or
hindered life, and success or failure in the
pursuit of goodness — they are all plain to
see. If we could read one human face
aright, the history not only of the man, but
of humanity itself, is written there.
NOTE.— The above paper originally introduced series of portraits publisbed in McCn/RE's MAGAZINE. As these por-
traits form a large part of the contents of the present volume, the paper may very aptly introduce it too, although the
author, in writing, did not have in contemplation the biographical studies with which the portraits are here combined. —
EDITOR.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE. H. W. Massingham .3
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE 12
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK ........... 25
PERSONAL TRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT. General Horace Porter 37
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT . . . . . . • ''»'• 45
SOME PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN. S. H. M. Byers . 61
PROFESSOR JOHN TYNDALL. Heibett Spencer ... .... 73
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN." Edward P. Mitchell 81
PORTRAIIS OF CHARLES A. DANA 105
MY FIRST BOOK — "TREASURE ISLAND." Robert Louis Stevenson . . . in
PORTRAITS OF ROBERT Louis STEVENSON . . . . . . . 122
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES. Edward Everett Hale . 127
PORTRAITS OF OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES . . . . . . . . 136
HOWELLS AND BOYESEN. A Conversation. Recorded by Professor Boyesen . 140
PORTRAITS OF W. D. HOWELLS . ... ...... 148
PORTRAITS OF PROFESSOR H. H. BOYESEN 150
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY. A Conversation with Hamlin Garland. Recorded by
Mr. Garland ......... ... 152
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE. Henry J. W. Dam 165
viii TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
THE AUTHOR OF " TRILBY." Robert H. Sherard . . . . . . .178
A. CONAN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR. A Conversation. Recorded by Mr. Barr 189
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND. A Conversation. Recorded by Mr.
Garland .............. 201
PORTRAITS OF EUGENE FIELD . . . . ... . . . 210
PORTRAITS OF DWIGHT LYMAN MOODY ........ 212
MR. MOODY: SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS. Professor Henry Drummond .' 213
PORTRAITS OF PROFESSOR HENRY DRUMMOND ....... 232
PORTRAITS OF GEORGE W. CABLE ....... , . 235
PORTRAITS OF ALPHONSE DAUDET .... y| .... 237
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME. Robert H. Sherard . . . . . 239
The articles and pictures in this volume are reproduced, for the most part, from numbers of McCLURErs MAGAZINE
between June, 1893, and May, 1895.
MR. GLADSTONE IN 1891. AGE Si.
Mi. Gladstone is standing in the Gothic porchway of Sir Arthur- Hayter's house at Tintagel, Cornwall. From a
photograph by Frederick Argall, Truro, Cornwall.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE.
FROM THE MORNING AT HAWARDEN TO THE EVENING AT THE HOUSE
OF COMMONS.
BY H. W. MASSINGHAM OF THE "LONDON CHRONICLE."
I AM often asked
what is the
secret of Mr.
Gladstone's ex-
traordinary length
of days and of the
perfection
of his un-
rily varied life is accompanied by a certain
rigidity of personal habit I have never seen
surpassed. The only change old age has
witnessed has been that the House of Com-
mons work has been curtailed, and that Mr.
Gladstone has not of late vears been seen
varying
health. It
may be
partly at-
tributed
to the re-
markable
longevity
of the
Gladstone
family, a
hardy Scottish stock with fewer
weak shoots and branches than
perhaps any of the ruling families
of England. But it has depended
mainly on Mr. Gladstone himself
and on the undeviating regularity
of his habits. Most English states-
men have been either free livers
or with a touch of the bon vivant
in them. Pitt and Fox were men
of the first character ; Melbourne,
Palmerston,and Lord Beaconsfield
were of the last. But Mr. Glad-
stone is a man who has been guilty
of no excesses, save perhaps in
work. He rises at the same hour
every day, uses the same fairly
generous, but always carefully
regulated, diet, goes to bed about
the same hour, pursues the same
round of work and intellectual and
social pleasure. An extraordina-
This paper, written when Mr. Gladstone, still Prime Minister of England, was in the very hottest of the battle
for Home Rule for Ireland, describes the round of his daily life at what is the most significant and dramatic moment
of all his long career. — EDITOR.
MRS. W. E. GLADSTONE.
From a photograph by Barraud, London.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
in the House after the dinner hour, which
lasts from eight till ten, except on nights
when crucial divisions are expected. With
the approach of winter and its accompany-
ing chills, to which he is extremely sus-
ceptible, he seeks the blue skies and dry
air of the Mediterranean coasts and of his
beloved Italy. With this exception his life
goes on in its pleasant monotony. At
Hawarden, of course, it is simpler and more
private than in London. In town to-
day Mr. Gladstone avoids all large
parties and great crushes and gather-
ings where he may be expected to be
either mobbed or bored or detained
beyond his usual bed-time.
HIS PERSONALITY.
Personally Mr. Gladstone is an
example of the most winning, the
most delicate, and the most minute
courtesy. He is a gentleman of the
elder English school, and his man-
ners are grand and urbane, always
stately, never condescending, and
genuinely modest. He affects even
the dress of the old school, and I
have seen him in the morning wear-
ing an old black evening coat such
as Professor Jowett still affects.
The humblest passer-by in Piccadil-
ly, raising his hat to Mr. Gladstone,
is sure to get a sweeping salute in
return. This courtliness is all the
more remarkable because it accom-
panies and adorns a very strong tem-
per, a will of iron, and a habit of
being regarded for the greater part
of his lifetime as a personal force of
unequalled magnitude. Yet the most
foolish, and perhaps one may add the
most impertinent, of Mr. Gladstone's
dinner-table questioners is sure of
an elaborate reply, delivered with
the air of a student in deferential
talk with his master. To the cloth
Mr. Gladstone shows a reverence
that occasionally woos the observer
to a smile. The callowest curate is sure of
a respectful listener in the foremost Eng-
lishman of the day. On the other hand, in
private conversation the premier does not
often brook contradiction. His temper is
high, and though, as George Russell has
said, it is under vigilant control, there are
subjects on which it is easy to arouse the
old lion. Then the grand eyes flash, the
torrent of brilliant monologue flows with
more rapid sweep, and the dinner table is
breathless at the spectacle of Mr. Glad-
stone angry. As to his relations with his
family, they are very charming. It is a
pleasure to hear Herbert Gladstone — his
youngest, and possibly his favorite son —
speak of "my father." All of them, sons
and daughters, are absolutely devoted to
his cause, wrapped up in his personality,
and enthusiastic as to every side of his
character. Of children Mr. Gladstone has
always been fond, and he has more than
one favorite among his grandchildren.
GLADSTONE SETTING OUT ON HIS MORNING WALK HOME FROM CHURC
• AT HAWARDEN.
MR. GLADSTONE'S MORNING.
Mr. Gladstone's day begins about 7:30,
after seven hours and a half of sound,
dreamless sleep, which no disturbing crisis
in public affairs was ever known to spoil.
At Hawarden it usually opens with a morn-
ing walk to church, with which no kind of
weather — hail, rain, snow, or frost — is ever
allowed to interfere. In his rough slouch
hat and gray Inverness cape, the old man
plods sturdily to his devotions. To the
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE.
THE LIBRARY AT HAWARDEN.
rain, the danger of sitting in wet clothes,
and small troubles of this kind, he is abso-
lutely impervious, and Mrs. Gladstone's
solicitude has never availed to change his
lifelong custom in this respect. Breakfast
over, working time commences. I am
often astonished at the manner in which
Mr. Gladstone manages to crowd his al-
most endlessly varied occupations into the
forenoon, for when
he is in the country
he has practically
no other continuous
and regular work-
time. Yet into this
space he has to con-
dense his enormous
correspondence —
for which, when no
private secretary is
available, he seeks
the help of his sons
and daughters — his
political work, and
his varied literary
pursuits. The ex-
planation of this ex-
treme orderliness of
mind is probably to
be found in his un-
equalled habit of
concentration oh
the business before him. As in matters
of policy, so in all his private habits, Mr.
Gladstone thinks of one thing and of
one thing only at a time. When Home
Rule was up, he had no eyes or ears for
any subject but Ireland, of course except
ing his favorite excursions into the twin
subjects of Homer and Christian theology
Enter the room when Mr. Gladstone is
THE GLADSTONE FAMILY.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
reading a book ; you may move noisily
about the chamber, ransack the books on
the shelves, stir the furniture, but never
for one moment will the reader be conscious
of your presence. At Downing Street,
during his earlier ministries, these hours of
study were often, I might say usually, pre-
ceded by the famous breakfast at which
the celebrated actor or actress, the rising
poet, the well-known artist, the diplomatist
halting on his way from one station of the
kingdom to another, were welcome guests.
Madame Bernhardt, Miss Ellen Terry,
ever, Sir Andrew Clark, Mr. Gladstone's
favorite physician and intimate friend, has
recommended that tree-felling be given
over; and now Mr. Gladstone's recreation,
in addition to long walks, in which he still
delights, is that of lopping branches off
veterans whose trunks have fallen to
younger arms.
AS A READER.
Between the afternoon tea and dinner
the statesman usually retires again, and
.
Ll'.NCH AT HAWARDEN.
Henry Irving, Madame Modjeska, have
all assisted at these pleasant feasts.
HIS AFTERNOON.
Lunch with Mr. Gladstone is a very sim-
ple meal, which neither at Hawarden nor
Downing Street admits of much form or
publicity. The afternoon which follows is
a very much broken and less regular period.
At ' Hawarden a portion of it is usually
spent out of doors. In the old days it was
devoted to the felling of some giant of the
woods. Within the last few years, how-
gets through some of the lighter and more
agreeable of his intellectual tasks. He
reads rapidly, and I think I should say
that, especially of late years, he does a
good deal of skipping. If a book does not
interest him, he does not trouble to read it
through. He uses a rough kind of memoria
technica to enable him to mark passages
with which he agrees, from which he dis-
sents, which he desires to qualify, or which
he reserves for future reference. I should
say the books he reads most of are those
dealing with theology, always the first and
favorite topic, and the history of Ire-
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE.
MR. GLADSTONE ON HIS WAY TO THE HOVSE OF COMMONS.
land before and after the Act of
Indeed, everything dealing
with that memorable period
is greatly treasure 1. I re-
member one hasty glance
over Mr. Gladstone's book
table in his own house. In
addition to the liberal week-
ly, " The Speaker," and a
few political pamphlets, there
were, I should say, fifteen or
twenty works on theology,
none of them, so far as I could
see, of first-rate importance.
Of science Mr. Gladstone
knows little, and it cannot
be said that his interest in it
is keen. He belongs, in a
word, to the old-fashioned
Oxford ecclesiastical school,
using the controversial weap-
ons which are to be found in
the works of Pusey and of
Hurrell Froude. In his read-
ing, when a question of more
minute and out-of-the-way
scholarship arises, he appeals
to his constant friend and as-
sistant, Lord Acton, to whose
profound learning he bows
with a deference which is very
touching to note.
Mr. Gladstone's library is
not what can be called a
Union.
select or really first-rate collection. It
comprises an undue proportion of theo-
logical literature, of which he is a large
and not over-discriminating buyer. I
doubt, indeed, whether there is any larger
private bookbuyer in England. All the
booksellers send him their catalogues, es-
pecially those of rare and curious books.
I have seen many of these lists, with a
brief order in Mr. Gladstone's own hand-
writing on the flyleaf, with his tick against
twenty or thirty volumes which he desires
to buy. These usually range round classi-
cal works, archasology, special periods of
English history, and, above all, works rec-
onciling the Biblical record with science.
THE LIBRARY AT HAWARDEN MR. GLAD-
STONE AS A BUYER OF BOOKS.
Of late, as is fairly well known, Mr. Glad-
stone has built himself an octagonal iron
house in Hawarden village, a mile and a
half from the castle, for the storage of his
specially valuable books and a collection
of private papers which traverse a good
many of the state secrets of the greater
THE STAIRCASE, HAWARDEN CASTLE.
From a photograph by G. W. Webster, Chester, England,
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
part of the century. The importance of
these is great, and the chances are that be-
fore Mr. Gladstone dies they will all be
grouped and indexed in his upright, a little
crabbed, but perfectly plain handwriting.
By the way, a great many statements have
been made about Mr. Gladstone's library,
sand or so are now distributed between
the little iron house to which I have re-
ferred, and the Hawarden library. Cu-
riously enough, Mr. Gladstone is not a
worshipper of books for the sake of their
outward adornments. He loves them for
what is inside rather than outside. He
and I may as well give the facts, which
have never before been made public. His
original library consisted of about twenty-
four thousand volumes. In the seventies,
however, he parted with his entire collec-
tion of political works, amounting to some
eight thousand volumes, to the late Lord
Wolverton. The remaining fifteen thou-
•
even occasionally sells extremely rare and
costly editions for which he has no special
use. In all money matters, indeed, he is a
thrifty, orderly Scotchman. He has never
been rich, though his affairs have greatly
improved since the time when in his first
premiership he had to sell his valuable col-
lection of china.
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE.
AT THE DINNER TABLE.
healthy appetite of a man of thirty. A
glass of champagne is agreeable to him,
and if he does not take his glass or two of
Dinner with Mr. Gladstone is the stately port at dinner, he makes it up by two or
ceremonial meal which it has become to three glasses of claret, which he considers
*"*" .Z™.- -- •• '>,--.<•/•• V.-, :-•*-' *,'£"/.*; "- - ' ~r--j. •—,-* )* •-/>.
-,.S||, 'v^;^
( /'/'«// r ;_i W'lfi' • *-•
" 'v *;?&?//
HAWAKUEN CASTLE.
the upper-middle-class Englishman. Mr.
Gladstone invariably dresses for it, wear-
ing the high crest collar which Harry Fur-
niss has immortalized, and a cutaway coat
which strikes one as of a slightly old-fash-
ioned pattern. His digestion never fails
him, and he eats and drinks with the
an equivalent. Oysters he never could en-
dure ; but, like Schopenhauer and Goethe
and many another great man, he is a con-
sistently hearty and unfastidious eater.
He talks much in animated monologue,
though the common complaint that he
monopolizes the conversation is not a just
MR. GLADSTONE S BEDROOM AT HAWARDEN CASTLE.
From a photograph by G. W. Webster, Chester, England.
10
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
one. You cannot easily turn Mr. Glad-
stone into a train of ideas which does not
interest him, but he is a courteous and even
eager listener ; and if the subject is of
general interest, he does not bear in it any
more than the commanding part which the
rest of the company invariably allows him.
His speaking voice is a little gruffer and
less musical than his oratorical notes,
which, in spite of the invading hoarseness,
still at times ring out with their old clear-
ness. As a rule he does not talk on poli-
tics. On ecclesiastical matters he is a
can meet an old friend or two, and see a
young face which he may be interested in
seeing. One habit of his is quite unvary-
ing. He likes to walk home, and to walk
home alone. He declines escort, and slips
away for his quiet stroll under the stars, or
even through the fog and mist, on a Lon-
don winter's night. Midnight usually
brings his busy, happy day to a close.
With sleeplessness he has never been at all
bothered, and at eighty-three his nights
are as dreamless and untroubled as those
of a boy of ten.
THE MORNING-ROOM AT HAWARDEN CASTLE.
From a photograph by G. W. Webster, Chester, England.
never wearied disputant. Poetry has also
a singular charm for him, and no modern
topic has interested him more keenly than
the discussion as to Tennyson's successor
to the laureateship. I remember that at a
small dinner at which I recently met him,
the conversation ran almost entirely on the
two subjects of old English hymns and
young English poets. His favorite reli-
gious poet is, I should say, Cardinal New-
man, and his favorite hymn, Toplady's
" Rock of Ages," of which his Latin ren-
dering is to my mind far stronger and
purer than the original English. When he
is in town, he dines out almost every day,
though, as I have said, he eschews formal
and mixed gatherings, and affects the
small and early dinner party at which he
IN THE HOUSE.
His afternoons when in town and during-
the season are, of course, given up pretty
exclusively to public business and the
House of Commons, which he usually
reaches about four o'clock. He goes by a
side door straight to his private room,,
where he receives his colleagues, and hears,
of endless questions and motions, which
fall like leaves in Vallombrosa around the
head of a prime minister. Probably steps
will be taken to remove much of this irk-
some and somewhat petty burden from the
shoulders of the aged minister. But leader
Mr. Gladstone must and will be at eighty-
three, quite as fully as he was at sixty. In-
deed, the complaint of him always has beea
A DAY WITH GLADSTONE.
ii
that he does too much, both for his own
health and the smooth manipulation of the
great machine which, as was once re-
marked, creaks and moves rather lumber-
ingly under his masterful but over-minute
guidance. During the last two or three
years it has been customary for the Whigs
to so arrange that Mr. Gladstone speaks
early in the evening. He is not always
able to do this while the Home Rule Bill is
under discussion, but I do not think he will
ever again find it necessary to follow the
entire course of a Parliamentary debate.
He never needed to do as much listening
from the Treasury Bench as he was wont
to do in his first and second ministries. I
do not think that any prime minister ever
spent half as much time in the House of
Commons as did Mr. Gladstone ; certainly
no one ever made one-tenth part as many
speeches. Indeed, it requires all Mrs.
Gladstone's vigilance to avert the physical
strain consequent upon overwork. With
this purpose she invariably watches him in
the House of Commons, from a corner
seat in the right hand of the Ladies' Gal-
lery, which is always reserved for her and
which I have never known her to miss
occupying on any occasion of the slightest
importance.
SPEECH-MAKING.
I have before me two or three examples
of notes of Mr. Gladstone's speeches ; one
of them refers to one of the most import-
ant of his addresses on the customs ques-
tion. It was a long speech, extending, if
I remember rightly, to considerably over
an hour. Yet the memoranda consist
purely of four or five sentences of two or
three words apiece, written on a single
sheet of note paper, and no hint of the
course of the oration is given. Occasion-
ally, no doubt, especially in the case of the
speech on the introduction of the Home
Rule Bill, which was to my mind the finest
Mr. Gladstone has ever delivered, the notes
were rather more extensive than this, but
as a rule they are extremely brief. When
Mr. Gladstone addresses a great public
meeting, the most elaborate pains are taken
to insure his comfort. He can now only
read the very largest print, and careful and
delicate arrangements are made to provide
him with lamps throwing the light on the
desk or table near which he stands. Sir
Andrew Clark observes the most jealous
watchfulness over his patient. A curious
instance of this occurred at Newcastle,
when Mr. Gladstone was delivering his
address, to the great liberal caucus which
assembles as the annual meeting of the
National Liberal Federation. Sir Andrew
had insisted that the orator should confine
himself to a speech lasting only an hour.
Fearing that his charge would forget all
about his promise in the excitement of
speaking, the physician slipped onto the
platform and timed Mr. Gladstone, watch
in hand. The hour passed, but there was
no pause in the torrent of words. Sir
Andrew was in despair. At last he pen-
cilled a note to Mr. Morley, beseeching
him to insist upon the speech coming to an
end. But Mr. Morley would not undertake
the responsibility of cutting a great ora-
tion, and the result w,as that Mr. Glad-
stone stole another half hour from time
and his physician. The next day a friend
of mine went breathlessly up to Sir An-
drew, and asked how the statesman had
borne the additional strain. " He did not
turn a hair," was the reply. Practically
the only sign of physical failure which is
apparent in recent speeches has been that
the voice tends to break and die away after
about an hour's exercise, and for a moment
the sound of the curiously veiled notes and
a glance at the marble pallor of the face
gives one the impression that after all Mr.
Gladstone is a very, very old man. But
there is never anything like a total break-
down. And no one is aware of the enor-
mous stores of physical energy on which
the prime minister can draw, who has not
sat quite close to him, and measured the
wonderful breadth of his shoulders and
heard his voice coming straight from his
chest in great boufffas of sound. Then you
forget all about the heavy wrinkles in
the white face, the scanty silver hair, and
the patriarchal look of the figure before
you.
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
MR. GLADSTONE was born at Liver-
pool, December 29, 1809. He has
been a member of the House of Commons
almost continuously since 1832 ; and when
he resigned the office of prime minister
last year, on account of his advanced age,
he was serving in it for the fourth time.
His first premiership extended from Decem-
ber, 1868, to February, 1874; the second,
from April, 1880, to June, 1885 ; the third,
from February to August, 1886 ; and the
fourth, from August, 1892, to March, 1894.
Here are nearly thirteen years ; and as
a prime minister retires the moment the
country is not with him, they tell in a word
what a power Mr. Gladstone has been.
It would be strange if, in a political career
of upwards of sixty years, Mr. Gladstone
had shown no changes of opinion. To
several of the measures with which his name
is particularly identified, as, for example,
Home Rule for Ireland, he has come by
slow and cautious degrees and with almost a
complete turn on himself. He entered Par-
liament, indeed, as a Conservative, and the
first prime minister under whom he held
office was Sir Robert Peel. It was not
until 1851 that he parted company com-
pletely with the Conservatives. The next
year, 1852, he achieved one of the most
brilliant oratorical triumphs of his whole
career. Parliament was debating a budget
presented by Mr. Disraeli, and Disraeli
made in defence of his measure a speech of
such cleverness and power that friend and
foe alike thought it to be unanswerable. At
two o'clock in the morning Mr. Gladstone
began a reply. Long before he finished
he had completely dissipated the impression
left by Disraeli and had captured the House.
GLADSTONE AT THREE YEARS OF AGE, WITH HIS SISTER.
From a miniature.
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
From a painting by George Hayter, reproduced by the kind permission of Sir John Gladstone, Bart.
This year Mr. Gladstone had just entered Lincoln's Inn as a student of law, and was serving his first
months in Parliament, having received his first election in December, 1832.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
3LAUSTONE It
From a life portrait by Bradley. At this time Mr. Gladstone was of the Opposition in the House of
Commons, and acting under the leadership of Sir Robert Peel.
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
MK. GLADSTONE IN 1841. AGE 31.
From a photograph, by Fradelle & Young, London, of a chalk drawing by W. B. Richmond. In 1841 Mr. Glad-
stone entered the cabinet as Vice-President of the Board of Trade and Master of the Mint.
GLADSTONE IN 1852. AGE 42.
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London. In 1852 Mr. Gladstone became for the first time Chancellor
of the Exchequer, an office for which he has many times proved unequalled fitness.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. GLADSTONE IN 1859. AGE 49-
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London. This year, under Lord Palmerston, Mr. Gladstone became a
sernnd time Chancellor of the Exchequer.
MR. GLADSTONE IN 1865. AGE 55.
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London,
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
MR. GLADSTONE IN 1865. AGE 55.
From a photograph by Frederick Hollyer, London, of a portrait painted by Sir G. F. Watts. It was the latter
part of 1865, on the death of Lord Palmerston, that Mr. Gladstone first became leader of the House of Commons
Jtf
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. GLADSTONE IN
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London. June 18, 1866, Mr. Gladstone, then in his first experience as leader
of the House of Commons, suffered defeat on a reform bill, by the Tories under Disraeli.
MR. GLADSTONE IN
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London. In 1868 Mr. Gladstone secured the defeat of the Disraeli ministry
on the disestablishment of the Irish Church, and himself became prime minister for the first time.
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
MR. GLADSTONE IN It
AGE 70.
From a photograph by Samuel A. Walker, London. This year the Liberals recovered a lost majority
in Parliament, Mr. Gladstone himself making a famous campaign, and securing election by a famous
majority, in Midlothian. Disraeli (now Lord Beaconsfield) and his cabinet resigned, and Mr. Gladstone
again became prime minister.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MU. GLADSTONE AND HIS GRANDSON (SON OF HIS ELDEST SON, THE LATE W. H. GLADSTONE). 1890. AGE 80.
From a portrait painted by McClure Hamilton, and presented by the ladies of England, Scotland, Wales, and
Ireland to Mrs. Gladstone as a souvenir of hers and Mr. Gladstone's golden wedding, celebrated the year before
(1889).
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
21
. MR. GLADSTONE IN 1890. AGE 80.
After a painting by John Colin Forbes, R. C. A. Reproduced by the kind permission of Henry Graves & Co., London.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. GLADSTONE AT 83, WITH HIS GRANDDAUGHTER DOROTHY DREW.
From a photograph by Valentine & Sons, Dundee, taken at Hawarden (Mr. Gladstone's country home),
October 13, 1893. At this time Parliament was adjourned for a month or two after long and excited debates
on the subject of Home Rule for Ireland. .
PORTRAITS OF GLADSTONE.
MR. GLADSTONE, HAWARDEN, OCTOBER 13, 1893. AGE 83.
From a photograph by Valentine & Sons, Dundee.
24
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. GLADSTONE, HAWARDEN, AUGUST, 1894. AGE 84.
From a photograph by Robinson & Thompson, Liverpool and Birkenhead.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
PRINCE OTTO EDWARD LEOPOLD
VON BISMARCK was born April i,
1815, of a very old and sturdy German fam-
ily. He was put early to school, attended
several universities, and served his term in
the army. His political life began in 1846,
when he was elected a member of the diet
of "hns province, Saxony. The next year
he went to Berlin as a representative in the
General Diet, and immediately attracted
attention by the force and boldness of his
speeches. In 1851 he began his diplomatic
career as secretary to the Prussian member
of the representative Assembly of German
Sovereigns at Frankfort. He has been de-
scribe'd at this time as " of very tall, stalwart,
and imposing mien, with blue gray, pene-
trating, fearless eyes ; of a bright, fresh
countenance, with blond hair and beard."
In 1859 he was sent as ambassador to
Russia. In 1862 he was transferred to
Paris ; but a few months later he was made
minister of foreign affairs. He inaugu-
rated his ministry by the summary dissolu-
tion of the Prussian Chamber of Deputies,
because it refused to pass the budget pro-
posed by the throne, curtly informing the
body that the king's government would be
obliged to do without its sanction. Five
times the deputies were dismissed in this
fashion. Bismarck was denounced on all
sides ; but as his profound project, already
conceived, of uniting the German states
into .a compact empire, with Prussia at the
head, advanced, by one brilliant stroke of
statesmanship after another, toward fulfil-
ment, the early distrust was forgotten, and he
became, in spite of his apparent contempt for
popular rights, a popular idol. The short,
sharp war of 1866, terminating Austrian
dominance in Germany, began a national
progress, under Bismarck's sagacious and
strong direction, which came to its consum-
mation at the close of the war with France,
when, on January 18, 1871, in the palace of
the French kings, at Versailles, William I.,
King of Prussia, was proclaimed Emperor of
united Germany. In 1890, differences with
the present Emperor, William II., led to
Bismarck's retirement from public life.
BISMARCK IN 1834. AGE 19.
Student in the University of Gottingen.
1851. AGE 36.
Diplomatist at Frankfort. From a photograph by A.
Bockmann, Strasburg.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
1854. AGE 39. STILL SERVING AT FRANKFORT.
1866, THE YEAR OF THE WAR WITH AUSTRIA. AGE 51.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
27
BISMARCK IN 1871. AGE 56.
From a photograph by Loescher & Petsch, Berlin. On January 18, 1871, the war with France having
been brought to a triumphant close, Bismarck had the satisfaction of seeing King William of Prussia
crowned Emperor of united Germany in the palace of the French kings, at Versailles, himself becoming
at the same time Chancellor of the German Empire. The formal treaty of peace with France was signed
a month later.
28
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BISMARCK IN 1871. AGE 56.
PROCLAIMING WILLIAM I. EMPEKOR. VERSAILLES, JANUARY 18, 1871. BISMARCK, IN WHITE UNIFORM, STANDS JUST BEFORE
THE THRONE. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY THE BERLIN PHOTOGRAPH COMPANY.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
BISMARCK IN 1877. AGE 62.
On the eve of the Congress of Berlin, wherein the European powers, largely under Bismarck's
guidance, fixed the relations of Turkey. From a photograph by Loescher & Petsch, Berlin.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BISMARCK IN 1880. AGE 65.
From a photograph by Ad. Braun & Co., Paris.
1883. AGE 68.
From a photograph by Loescher and Petsch. Berlin
1885. AGE 70.
From a photograph by Loescher and Petsch, Berlin.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
BISMARCK IN 18
AGE 70.
From a photograph by Loescher & Petsch, Berlin. Bismarck's seventieth birthday was celebrated
as a great national event in Germany, as have been his succeeding birthdays.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BISMARCK IN 1886. AGE 71.
From a photograph taken at Friedrichsruh by A. Bockmann, Strasburg.
:K IN 1886. AGE 71.
From a photograph by A. Bockmann, LUbed
BISMARCK IN 1887. AGE J2.
From a photograph by M. Ziesler, Berlin.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
33
EMTEROR WILLIAM II. AND PRINCE BISMARCK. I
From a photograph by M. Fiesler, Berlin.
1889. AGE 74.
From a photograph by M. Fiesler, Berlin.
1889. AGE 74.
From a photograph by Jul. Braatz, Berlin.
34
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BISMARCK IN 1890. AGE 75.
In the spring of this year Bismarck's differences with William II. culminated in a retirement from
office, which was practically a dismissal, after a continuous cabinet service of nearly thirty years. This
portrait was taken at Friedrichsruh two months after his resignation. From a photograph by A.
Bockmann, Strasburg.
PORTRAITS OF BISMARCK.
35
BISMARCK IN 1890. AGE 75.
From a copyright photograph owned by Strumper & Co., Hamburg.
BISMARCK IN 1891. AGE 76.
Greeted by a body of students at Kissingen. From a photograph by Pilartz, Kissingen.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BISMARCK IN 1894. AGE 79.
From a photograph by Karl Hahn, Munich.
PERSONAL TRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
BY GENERAL HORACE PORTER.
[General Horace Porter served on General Grant's staff from the time Grant took command of the army in the East
until the close of the war. He was also Grant's Assistant Secretary of War, and, through Grant's first term as President,
his private secretary. — EDITOR.]
THE recurrence of General Grant's birth-
day never fails to recall to the minds
of those who were associated with him the
many admirable traits of his character. A
number of these traits, if not absolutely
peculiar to him, were more thoroughly de-
veloped in his nature than in the natures of
other men.
His personal characteristics were always
a source of interest to those who served
with him, although he never seemed to be
conscious of them himself. He had so
little egotism in his nature that he never
took into consideration any of his own
peculiarities, and never seemed to feel that
he possessed any qualities different from
those common to all men. He always
shrank from speaking of matters personal
to himself, and evidently never analyzed
his- own mental powers. In his intercourse
he did not appear to study to be reticent
regarding himself ; he appeared rather to
be unconscious of self. He was always calm
and unemotional, yet deeply earnest in every
work in which he engaged. While his men-
tal qualities and the means by which he
accomplished his purposes have been some-
thing of a puzzle to philosophers, he was
always natural in his manners and intensely
human in everything he did.
Among the many personal traits which
might be mentioned, he possessed five
attributes which were pronounced and con-
spicuous, and stand out as salient points in
his character. They were Truth, Courage,
Modesty, Generosity, and Loyalty.
He was, without exception, the most ab-
solutely truthful man I ever encountered in
General J. A. Rawlins, General Grant. Colonel Bowers,
Chief of Staff. Assistant Adjutant-General.
TAKEN AT CITY POINT HEADQUARTERS EARLY IN 1865.
3»
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
GENERAL HORACE PORTER.
From a photograph by Pach Brothers.
public or private life. This trait may be
recognized in the frankness and honesty of
expression in all his correspondence. He
was not only truthful himself, but he had a
horror of untruth in others. One day while
sitting in his bedroom in the White House,
where he had retired to
write a message to Con-
gress, a card was brought
in by a servant. An offi-
cer on duty at the time,
seeing that the President
did not want to be dis-
turbed, remarked to the
servant, " Say the Presi-
dent is not in." General
Grant overheard the re-
mark, turned around
suddenly in his chair,
and cried out to the ser-
vant, " Tell him no such
thing. I don't lie myself,
and I don't want any
one to lie for me."
When the President
had before him for his
action the famous Infla-
tion Bill, a member of
Congress urged him
persistently to sign it
When he had vetoed it,
and it was found that the
press and public every-
where justified his action, the Congressman
came out in a speech reciting how materially
he had assisted in bringing about the veto.
When the President read the report of the
speech in the newspapers, he said, " How
can So-and-so state publicly such an un-
truth ! I do not see how he can ever look
me in the face again." He had a contempt
for the man ever after. Even in ordinary
conversation he would relate a simple inci-
dent which happened in one of his walks
upon the street, with all the accuracy of
a translator of the new version of the
Scriptures ; and if in telling the story he
had said mistakenly, for instance, that he had
met a man on the south side of the avenue,
he would return to the subject hours after-
ward to correct the error and state with
great particularity that it was on the north
side of the avenue that the encounter had
taken place. These corrections and con-
stant efforts to be accurate in every state-
ment he made once led a gentleman to say
of him that he was " tediously " truthful. It
has often been a question of ethics in war-
fare whether an officer is justifiable in put-
ting his signature to a false report or a
deceptive letter for the purpose of having it
fall into the hands of the enemy, with a view
to misleading him. It is very certain that
General Grant would never have resorted to
such a subterfuge, however important might
have been the results to be attained.
General Grant possessed a rare and con-
MASSAPONAX CHURCH, VIRGINIA. GRANT'S HEADQUARTERS IN MAY, 1864.
PHOTOGRAPH BY BRADY.
PERSONAL TRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
39
spicuous Courage, which,
seen under all circumstan-
ces, appeared never to vary.
It was not a courage in-
spired by excitement ; it
was a steady and patient
courage in all the scenes in
which it was displayed. It
might be called, more ap-
propriately,an unconscious-
ness of danger. He seemed
never to be aware of any
danger to himself or to any
person about him. His
physical and moral courage
were both of the same high
order. To use an Ameri-
canism, he was "clean grit."
This characteristic early
displayed itself in the nerve
he exhibited, as a cadet at
West Point, in breaking
fractious horses in the rid-
ing-hall. His courage was
conspicuous in all the bat-
tles in Mexico in which he
was engaged, particularly GRANT
in leading an attack against
one of the gates of the
City of Mexico, at the head of a dozen men
whom he had called on to volunteer for the
purpose. It showed itself at Belmont, in
the gallant manner in which he led his
troops, and in his remaining on shore in the
retreat until he had seen all his men aboard
the steamboats. At Donelson and Shiloh,
and in many of the fights in the Virginia
campaign, while he never posed for effect,
or indulged in mock heroics, his exposure
to danger when necessary, and his habitual
indifference under fire, were constantly
noticeable. He was one of the few men
who never displayed the slightest nervous-
ness in battle. Dodging bullets is by no
means proof of a lack of courage. It pro-
ceeds from a nervousness which is often
purely physical, and is no more significant
as a test of courage than the act of winking
when something is thrown suddenly in one's
face. It is entirely involuntary. Many a
brave officer has been known to indulge in
" jack-knifing " under fire, as it is called ;
that is, bending low or doubling up, when
bullets were whistling by. In my own ex-
perience I can recall only two persons who,
throughout a rattling musketry fire, could
sit in their saddles without moving a muscle
or even winking an eye. One was a bugler
in the regular cavalry, and the other was
General Grant.
The day the outer lines of Petersburg
S HEADQUARTERS AT CITY POINT EARLY IN 1C
Photograph by Brady.
were carried, and the troops were closing up
upon the inner lines, the General halted near
a house on a piece of elevated ground which
overlooked the field. The position was un-
der fire, and the enemy's batteries seemed
to pay particular attention to the spot, no-
ticing, perhaps, the group of officers col-
lected there, and believing that some of the
Union commanders were among them. The
General was engaged in writing some de-
spatches, and paid no attention whatever to
the shots falling about him. Members of
the staff remarked that the place was becom-
ing a target, and suggested that he move to
a less conspicuous position, but he seemed
to pay no attention to the advice given.
After he had finished his despatches, and
taken another view of the enemy's works,
he quietly mounted his horse and rode slowly
to another part of the field, remarking to the
officers about him, with a jocose twinkle in
his eye, " Well, they do seem to have the
range on us."
During one of the fights in front of Pet-
ersburg the telegraph-poles had been thrown
down, and the twisted wires were scattered
about upon the ground. While our troops
were falling back before a vigorous attack
made by the enemy, the General's horse
caught his foot in a loop of the wire, and in
the animal's efforts to free himself the coil
became twisted still tighter. The enemy
4o
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
THE McCLEAN HOUSE IN APPOMATTOX, VIRGINIA, WHERE GRANT AND LEE MET AND FIXED THE TERMS OF LEE S
SURRENDER, APRIL 9, 1865.
was moving up rapidly, delivering a heavy
fire, and there was no time to be lost. The
staff officers began to wear anxious looks
upon their faces, and became very apprehen-
sive for the General's safety. He sat quietly
in his saddle, giving directions to an orderly,
and afterward to an officer who had dis-
mounted, as they were struggling ner-
vously to uncoil the wire, and kept cautioning
them in a low, calm tone of voice not to hurt
the horse's leg. Finally the foot was re-
leased ; but none too quickly, as the enemy
a few minutes later had gained possession
of that part of the field.
His moral courage was manifested in
many instances. He took a grave responsi-
bility in paroling the officers and men cap-
tured at Vicksburg and sending them home,
and persons who did not understand the
situation subjected him to severe criticism.
But he shouldered the entire responsibil-
ity, and subsequent events proved that he
was entirely correct in the action he had
taken.
It was supposed at Appomattox that the
terms he gave to Lee and his men might
not be approved by the authorities at Wash-
ington. But without consulting them, Gen-
eral Grant assumed the entire responsibility.
There was not a moment's hesitation.
Even in trivial matters he never seemed
to shrink from any act which he set out to
perform. The following incident, though
trifling in itself, illustrates this trait in his
character. When we were in the heat of
the political campaign in which he was a
candidate for the Presidency a second time,
and when there was the utmost violence in
campaign meetings, and unparalleled abuse
exchanged between members of the contest-
ing parties, the President made many trips
by rail in New Jersey, where he was resid-
ing at his summer home at Elberon. He
always travelled in an ordinary passenger-
car, and mingled freely with all classes of
people. On one of these trips he said to me :
" I think I will go forward into the smoking-
car and have a smoke." The car was filled
with a rough class of men, several of them
under the influence of liquor. The Presi-
dent sat down in a seat next to one of the
passengers. He was immediately recog-
nized, and his neighbor, evidently for the
purpose of " showing off," proceeded to
make himself objectionably familiar. He
took out a cigar, and turning to the Presi-
dent cried : " I say, give us a light, neigh-
bor," and reached out his hand, expecting
the President to pass him the cigar which
he was smoking. The President looked
him in the eye calmly for a few seconds,
and then pulled out a match-box, struck a
match, and handed it to him. Those who
had been looking on applauded the act, and
PERSONAL TRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
the smoker was silenced, and afterward
became'very respectful.
Even the valor of his martial deeds was
surpassed by the superb courage displayed
in the painful illness which preceded his
death. Though suffering untold torture,
he held death at arm's length with one
hand, while with the other he penned the
most brilliant chapter in American history.
His fortune had disappeared, his family
was without support, and summoning to
his aid all of his old-time fortitude, he sat
through months of excruciating agony,
laboring to finish the book which would be
the means of saving those he loved best
from want. He seemed to live entirely
upon his will-power until the last lines were
finished, and then yielded to the first foe to
whom he had ever surrendered — Death.
His extreme Modesty attracts attention
in all of his speeches and letters, and es-
pecially in his " Memoirs. " A distinguished
literary critic once remarked that that book
was the only autobiography he had ever
read which was totally devoid of egotism.
The General not only abstains from vaunt-
ing himself, but seems to take pains to
enumerate all the good qualities in which
he is lacking ; and, while he describes in eu-
logistic terms the persons who were asso-
ciated with him, he records nothing which
would seem to be in commendation of him-
self. Although his mind was a great store-
house of useful information, the result of
constant reading and a retentive memory,
he laid no claim to any knowledge he did
not possess. He agreed with Addison that
"pedantry in' learning is like hypociisy in
religion, a form of knowledge without the
power of it." He had a particular aversion
to egotists and braggarts. Th*ough fond of
telling stories, and at times a most interest-
ing raconteur, he never related an anecdote
which was at all off color, or which could
be construed as an offence against modesty.
His stories possessed the true geometrical
requisites of excellence : they were never
too long and never too broad.
His unbounded generosity was at all
times displayed towards both friends and
foes. His unselfishness towards those who
served with him is one of the chief secrets
of their attachment to him, and the unquali-
fied praise he gave them for their work was
one of the main incentives to the efforts
which they put forth. After the successes
Colonel Babcock.
Colonel Porter.
FROM A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN IN 1865 AT BOSTON, WHEN GRANT WAS RECEIVING PUBLIC WELCOMES THROUGHOUT THE
NORTH AFTER THE CLOSE OF THE WAR.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
in the West, in writing to Sherman, he said :
" What I want is to express my thanks to
you and McPherson as the men to whom
above all others I feel indebted for what-
ever I have had of success. How far your
advice and assistance have been of help to
me, you know. How far your execution
of whatever has been given you to do en-
titles you to the reward I am receiving, you
cannot know as well as I."
After Sherman's successful march to the
sea there was a rumor that Congress in-
tended to create a lieutenant-generalship
for him and give him the same grade as that
of Grant. By this means he would have be-
come eligible to the com-
mand of the army. Sherman
wrote at once to his com-
mander, saying that he had
no part in the movement, and
should certainly decline such
a commission if offered to
him. General Grant wrote
him in reply one of the most
manly letters ever penned,
which contained the follow-
ing words : " No one would
be more pleased with your
advancement than I ; and if
you should be placed in my
position, and I put subordi-
nate, it would not change our
relations in the least. I
would make the same exer-
tions to support you that you
have ever done to support
me, and I would do all in my
power to make our cause
win."
When Sherman granted
terms of surrender to Gen-
eral Joe Johnston's army
which the government re-
pudiated, and when Stanton
denounced Sherman's conduct unsparingly,
and Grant was ordered to Sherman's head-
quarters by the President to conduct
further operations there in person, the Gen-
hitter in battle and not an officer of brains.
General Grant resented this with great
warmth, and immediately took up the cud-
gels in Sheridan's favor. He said : " While
Sheridan has a magnetic influence possessed
by few men in an engagement, and is seen
to best advantage in battle, he does as
much beforehand to contribute to victory
as any living commander. His plans are al-
ways well matured, and in every movement
he strikes with a definite purpose in view.
No man is better fitted to command all the
armies in the field. "
General Grant's generosity to his foes will
be remembered as long as the world con-
GRANT'S HORSE "JEFF DAVIS," CAPTURED ON DAVIS'S PLANTATION IN MISSISSIPPI
Photograph by Brady.
tinues to honor manly qualities. After the
surrender at Vicksburg he issued a field
order saying : " The paroled prisoners will
be sent out of here to-morrow. Instruct the
eral-in-chief went only as far as Raleigh, commands to be orderly and quiet as the
He remained there in the background in- prisoners pass, and to -make no offensive re-
stead of going out to the front, so as not to marks."
appear to share the credit of receiving
Johnston's final surrender upon terms ap-
proved by the government. He left that
honor solely to Sherman. He stood by him
manfully when his motives were questioned
In his correspondence with General Lee,
looking to the surrender of the Army of
Northern Virginia, he said : " I win1 meet
you, or designate officers to meet any
officers you may name, for the purpose of
and his patriotism unjustly assailed. After arranging definitely terms upon which the
Sheridan had won his great victories, some surrender of the Army of Northern Virginia
one spoke in General Grant's presence in a will be received." He thus took pains to
manner which sought to belittle Sheridan relieve General Lee from the humiliation
and make it appear that he was only a hard of making the surrender in person, in case
PERSONAL TRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
43
that commander chose to designate another
officer for the purpose. In this General
Grant showed the same delicacy of feeling
as that which actuated Washington when
he spared Cormvallis from the necessity of
surrendering his army in person at York-
town.
After the surrender at Appomattox our
troops began to fire salutes. General Grant
sent orders at once to have them stopped,
using the following words : " The war is
over, the rebels are our countrymen again,
and the best sign of rejoicing after the
GRANT'S HORSE "EGYPT," A THOROUGHBRED FROM SOUTHERN ILLINOIS.
Photograph by Brady.
victory will be to abstain from all demon-
strations in the field."
When, two months after the close of the
war, Lee made application in writing to
have the privileges included in the Presi-
dent's amnesty proclamation extended to
him, General Grant promptly indorsed his
letter as follows : " Respectfully forwarded
through the Secretary of War to the Presi-
dent, with the earnest recommendation that
the application of General Robert E. Lee
for amnesty and pardon may be granted
him/' Andrew Johnson was, however, at
that time bent upon having all ex-Con-
federate officers indicted for the crime of
treason, whether they kept their paroles
or not, and a number of indictments had
already been found against them. In this
emergency General Lee applied by letter to
General Grant for protection, and he knew
that such an application would not be in
vain. General Grant put the most emphatic
indorsement upon this letter, which con-
tained the following language : " In my
opinion the officers and men paroled at
Appomattox Court House, and since upon
the same terms given Lee, cannot be tried
for treason so long as they observe the
terms of their parole. . . . The action
of Judge Underwood in Norfolk has already
had an injurious effect, and
I would ask that he be or-
dered to quash all indict-
ments found against paroled
prisoners of war, and to desist
from further prosecution of
them." It must be remem-
bered that this action was tak-
en when the country was still
greatly excited by the events
of the war and the assassi-
nation of President Lincoln,
and it required no little
courage on the part of Gen-
eral Grant to take so decided
a stand in these matters.
Perhaps the most pro-
nounced trait in General
Grant's character was that
of unqualified Loyalty. He
was loyal to every work and
cause in which he was en-
gaged : loyal to his friends,
loyal to his family, loyal to
his country, and loyal to his
God. This characteristic pro-
duced a reciprocal effect in
those who served with him,
and was one of the chief
reasons why men became so
loyally attached to him. It
so dominated his entire nature that it some-
times led him into error, and caused him
to stand by friends who were no longer
worthy of his friendship, and to trust those
in whom his faith should not have been
reposed. Yet it is a trait so noble that we
do not stop to count the errors which may
have resulted from it. It showed that he
was proof against the influence of malicious
aspersions and slanders aimed at worthy
men, and that he had the courage to stand
as a barrier between them and their un-
worthy detractors, and to let generous
sentiments have a voice in an age in
which the heart plays so small a part in
public life.
It has been well said that "the best
44
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
GENERAL GRANTS KATHtK AMJ MO'JHtK.
teachers of humanity are the lives of great will afford a liberal education to American
men." A close study of the traits which youth in the virtues which should adorn the
were most conspicuous in General Grant character of a man in public life.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
AS BREVET SECOND LIEUTENANT. AGE 21.
Taken in Cincinnati in 1843, just after graduation from West Point.
AS CAPTAIN WHILE STATIONED AT SACKETT*S HARBOR, NEW YORK, 1849. AGE 27.
From a very small miniature.
•46
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
GENERAL GRANT IN THE AUTUMN OF 1861. AGE 39.
From a photograph loaned by Colonel Frederick D. Grant.
GENERAL GRANT IN 1864, DURING THE CAMPAIGN OF THE WILDERNESS. AGE 42.
Photograph by Brady.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
47
TAKEN IN 1863 BEFORE VICKSBURG. AGE 41.
From a defective negative.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MAY, 1864. AGE 42. TAKEN AT HEADQUARTERS IN THE WILDERNESS.
Brady, photographer.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
49
EARLY IN 1865, NEAR THE CLOSE OF THE WAR. AGE 43.
From a spoiled negative.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
1865. AGE 43. TAKEN BY GUTEKUNST, PHILADELPHIA, ON GRANT'S FIRST TRIP NORTH AFTER THI
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
51
1868. AGE 46. NOT LONG BEFORE GRANT'S FIRST ELECTION AS PRESIDENT.
1869. AGE 47. SOON AFTER GRANT'S FIRST INAUGURATION AS PRESIDENT.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
ABOUT 1870. AGE "48.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
53
ABOUT 1872. AGE 50.
Kurtz, photographer, New York.
54
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
1873. AGE 51. AT THE BEGINNING OF GRANT'S SECOND TERM AS I'KESIDEM
Brady, photographer.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
55
1876. AGE 54.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
57
GENERAL GRANT, MRS. GRANT, AND THEIR ELDEST SON COLONEL FREDERICK D. GRANT.
Taken by Taber at San Francisco on Grant's landing from the voyage around the world, September 22, 1879.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
l88l. AGE 59. WHEN GRANT TOOK UP HIS RESIDENCE IN NEW YORK. W. KURTZ, PHOTOGRAPHER.
PORTRAITS OF GENERAL GRANT.
55
1882. AGE 60.
Fredricks, photographer, New York.
6o
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
\
GENERAL SHERMAN WHEN IN COMMAND OF THE MILITARY DIVISION OF THE MISSISSIPPI, 1866. AGE 46.
SOME PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL
SHERMAN.
BY S. H. M. BYERS.
diary, I find this entry :
OW well I recall now the
first time I ever heard
the voice of General
Sherman. It was night,
in the woods by the
banks of the Tennessee
River. On looking
over my half-faded war
" November 23, 1863. It has rained all the day.
The men have few rations, the animals no food at
all. Thousands of horses and mules are lying dead
in the muddy roads and in the woods. We are a few
miles below Chattanooga, close to the river. The
Rebels are on the other side. Everybody here ex-
pects a great battle. Since noon our colonel got
orders for us to be ready to ferry over the river at
midnight — no baggage."
It was very dark that night in the woods
when our division slipped down to the
water's edge and commenced entering the
pontoons.
" Be as quiet as possible, and step into
the boats rapidly," I heard a voice say.
The speaker was a tall man, wearing a
long waterproof coat that covered him to
his heels. He stood close beside me as he
spoke, and one of the boys said in a low
voice : " That is Sherman."
It was the first time I had ever heard
him speak. Though a great commander, at
that mojnent leading many troops, still he
was down there in the dark, personally at-
tending to every detail of getting us over
the river. Shortly our rude boat, with
thirty people aboard, pushed out into the
dark water, and we were whirled around by
the eddies, while expecting every moment
a blaze of musketry in our faces from the
other shore. But, somehow, we felt con-
fident that all was well, for was not our
great general himself close by, watching
the movement ?
In the battle that followed, our troops
were successful. Sherman was everywhere
along the front, personally directing every
movement. He was sharing every danger,
and the soldier's fear was that his general
might be killed, and the battle lost in con-
sequence.
In the charge of the "Tunnel," I, with
many comrades, fell into the enemy's hands,
and was taken to Libby Prison. Few of
those captured with me ever got back North
alive, and those who did are .nearly all long
since dead.
Fifteen months of terrible experience in
the prisons of the South passed. More than
once I had escaped, only to be retaken. At
last, though, I did get away, and 'when
62
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
Sherman's army, marching north through
the Carolinas, captured Columbia, they
found me secreted in the garret of a negro's
cabin in the town.
It happened that, while I was a prisoner,
I had written some verses in praise of the
great campaign from Chattanooga to the
ocean. The song found favor with my
prison comrades. It also soon reached the
soldiers in the North, and, before I knew
it, it was being sung everywhere. It was
" Sherman's March to the Sea," and the
song soon gave its name to the campaign
itself.
As Sherman entered Columbia at noon
that i;th of February, 1865, riding at the
head of his sixty thousand victorious vet-
erans, a soldier ran up to him, and told him
the author of the song had escaped, from
prison, and was standing near by, on the
steps of a house. He halted the whole
column, while he motioned to me to come
out, and warmly shook my hand.
" Tell all the prisoners who have es-
caped," said he, " to come to me at camp
to-night. I want to do something for all
of them. They must be made comfort-
able."
The bands played, and the vast column
again moved on amidst cheers for " Billy"
Sherman, " Johnny " Logan, and other
heroes of the line. I looked at *he battle-
worn flags of the regiments. I had not
seen loyal colors for about sixteen months.
Perhaps I was weak, but I am sure I felt
my eyes moisten and my heart bound when
I looked upon the very flag I had seen in
the hot charge that day at Missionary
Ridge.
I did not go to the General's head-
quarters that night. I was ashamed to go
in all my rags. But I walked the streets
and saw the city burned to ashes. But
Sherman had not done this. Long before
the Union troops entered, I saw Hampton's
Confederate cavalry firing thousands of
bales of cotton to prevent its falling into
Union hands. A fearful wind raged to-
wards morning, and the flakes of burning
cotton soon set the city on fire. That
night I heard with my own ears South
Carolinians condemn Wade Hampton and
Jefferson Davis.
" They are those who brought all this on
the people of the South," cried one old
man as he saw his home devoured by the
flames, and thought of his sons dead on
useless battlefields.
Later, Wade Hampton was foolish
enough to publicly attack Sherman for in-
humanity during his " March."
" His paper is for home consumption,"
the General wrote to me; "but if he at-
tempts to enlarge his sphere I will give him
a blast of the truth as you and hundreds
know it."
I went to friends in my old brigade the
next day after the burning of the city, but
to my surprise General Sherman sent an
officer to hunt me up and bring me to head-
quarters.
" You must go," said the officer, in an-
swer to my expressed reluctance. " You
must ; it is an order."
Our meeting, unimportant in itself,
showed the simplicity and character of
Sherman. It was in the woods. The col-
umns had halted for the night, and the
tent of the General was pitched at a lone
spot away from the roadside. As was
usual at army headquarters, an enormous
flag was suspended between two trees.
Near by the horses of the bodyguard were
picketed to long ropes, while the men either
layabout on the grass or busied themselves
preparing their supper. Not far away, in
the woods and at roadsides, were the
bivouacs of the tired army. I was but a
stripling officer, and was not a little abashed
at the idea of appearing before the com-
mander of the army. I found him sitting
on a camp-stool by a low rail fire. He
Avas looking over some papers.
" This is Adjutant Byers," said the
officer.
The General dropped his papers, stepped
right over the fire with his long legs, and
seized me by the hand.
" I want to thank ydu for your song,"
he said, "and I want you to tell me how
you, there in prison, got hold of all that I
was doing. You hit it splendidly. I have
little for you to do here at headquarters.
There is little for anybody to do," he said
after awhile (I think he meant he did it all
himself) ; " but I want to give you a place
on my staff. You must take your meals
with me."
Now, for a prisoner of war, just getting
out of a horrible pen, a place on the com-
mander's staff, with the privilege of eating
at his table, was like getting into paradise.
" Later you will get a horse and all you
need," he went on.
That moment the cook, a great ebony-
faced negro, came up, bowed very low, and
announced supper. The General pushed
me into the supper tent ahead of him. The
well-uniformed staff officers were already
there, assembled about a long rude table of
boards. Every one of them held up his
fork and stared at me. The General in-
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN.
troduced me, adding some complimentary
things.
"And I want you all to know him," he
said, " and after supper you must hunt him
up some clothes."
"I have an extra coat," said Surgeon
Moore. "And I a pair of trousers," said
another.
My wardrobe was to be renewed in no
time. The bare anticipation of the fact
restored my confidence. The General
seated me at his right hand, and bade me
make no ceremony about proceeding to
whatever was before me. The meal was
simple. It was the ordinary army rations,
that Sherman never could march or swim
an army through the lower part of North
Carolina in midwinter, but he was a com-
mander who never stopped at such obsta-
cles as rivers and swamps when marching
for a desired object. Here were rivers
swollen into a dozen channels, dark
swamps that seemed interminable, miles of
roads that were lately bottomless, or often
under three feet of ice-cold water. The
bridges were destroyed everywhere. The
narrow causeways, called roads by cour-
tesy, if not submerged, were defended by
the enemy's batteries. It rained almost
constantly day and night, and the only
SHERMAN BEFORE ATLANTA, I
AGE 44.
with a chicken or two added, which the
cook had foraged that day on the march.
I ventured to relate something of my ex-
periences in prison. The General listened
with the closest attention, and it seemed to
me that from that moment he was my
friend. It was the commencement of an
attachment that lasted until his death,
twenty-five years.
During the rest of that famous marching
and wading through the Carolinas I was
constantly at headquarters until we reached
the Cape Fear River. And what a cam-
paign that was, through swamps and
woods and over bridgeless streams ! Joe
Johnston's engineers had told their chief
protection the army had was the little rub-
ber blankets or shelter tents they carried
on their backs in addition to their knap-
sacks and several days' rations. There
were not a half dozen complete tents in
the army. Sherman himself oftenest slept
under a tent " fly," under trees, or else in
stray country churches.
Through all the mud, swamp, forest, and
water, the troops dragged two thousand
wagons, besides ambulances and batteries.
The horses and mules often floundered in
the bottomless roads, became discouraged,
gave out, and died. Then the men took
their places, and dragged wagons and can-
non for miles. Whole brigades worked
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
sometimes day and night making tempo-
rary roadbeds from trees felled in the
swamps. The men were glad to sleep
anywhere — in the mud, in the woods, in the
rain, at the roadside — anywhere, if only
they could lie down without being shot at.
There is official record that one division of
the troops on this terrible march waded
through swamps and forded thirty-five riv-
ers where the ice-cold water often reached
to the men's waists. The same division,
while floundering through the swamps,
constructed fifteen miles of corduroy
wagon road and one hundred and twenty-
two miles of side road for the troops.
There were no quartermaster's trains, so
the troops were nearly destitute of cloth-
ing. Thousands of the army were shoe-
less before the campaign was half over.
One night Sherman and his staff lodged
in a little deserted church they found in
the woods. I recall how the General him-
self would not sleep on the bit of carpet
on the pulpit platform.
" Keep that for some of you young fel-
lows who are not well," he said laughingly,
as he stretched himself out on a long hard
bench till morning.
He shared all the privations and hard-
ships of the common soldier. He slept in
his uniform every night of the whole cam-
paign. Sometimes we did not get into a
camp till midnight. I think every man in
the army knew the General's face, and
thousandsspokewith him personally. The
familiarity of the troops at times was amus-
ing.
" Don't ride too fast, General," they
would cry out, seeing his horse plunging
along in the mire at the roadside, as he
tried to pass some division. " Pretty slip-
pery going, Uncle Billy ; pretty slippery
going." Or, "Say, General, kin you tell
us is this the road to Richmond ? "
Every soldier of his army had taken on
the enthusiasm of the General himself.
They would go anywhere that he might
point to. Often as he approached some
regiment, a wild huzza would be given, and
taken up and repeated by the troops a mile
ahead. Instinct seemed to tell the boys,
when there was any loud shouting anywhere
whatever, that Uncle Billy was coming, and
they joined in the cheers till the woods
rang. It was a common thing for the
General to stop his horse and speak words
of encouragement or praise to some sub-
ordinate officer or private soldier strug-
gling at the roadside. He seemed to know
the faces and even the names of hundreds
of his troops. Even the foragers, whose
cleverness and fleetness fed the army, and
who left the regiments at daylight every
morning on foot, and at the close of each
day returned to camp on horseback and
muleback, laden with supplies, he knew
often by name. Along with perfect disci-
pline, every day showed some proof of his
sympathy with the common soldiers. He
had his humorous side with them too.
When the army reached Goldsborough,.
half the men were in rags. One day a di-
vision was ordered to march past him in
review. The men were bare-legged and
ragged, some of them almost hatless.
"Only look at the poor fellows with
their bare legs," said an officer at the
General's side, sympathizingly.
"Splendid legs," cried the General, with
a twinkle in his eye, "splendid legs. Would
give both of mine for any one of them."
On the march and in the camp Sher-
man's life was simplicity itself. He had
few brilliantly uniformed and useless aids
about him. The simple tent " fly " was-
his usual headquarters, and under it all his
military family ate together. His de-
spatches he wrote mostly with his own
hand. He had little use for clerks. But
Dayton, his adjutant-general, was better
than a regiment of clerks. When we
halted somewhere in the woods for the
night, the General was the busiest man in
the army. While others slept, his little
camp-fire was burning, and often in the
long vigils of the night I have seen a tall
form walking up and down by that fire-
Sometimes we got a little behind the army
with our night camp, or too far in front.,
and then the staff officers and the order-
lies would buckle on their pistols, and we
remained awake all night. Sherman him-
self slept but little. He did not seem to
need sleep, and I have known him to stay
but two hours in bed many a night. In later
years a slight asthma made much sleep
impossible for him. After the war, when
I was at his home in St. Louis, he seldom
retired till twelve or one o'clock. It was
often as late, too, on this march.
It was a singularly impressive sight to
see this solitary figure walking there by
the flickering camp-fire while the army
slept. If a gun went off somewhere in the
distance, or if an unusual noise were heardr
he would instantly call one of us to go and
find out what it meant. He paid small
attention to appearances ; to dress almost
none.
"There is going to be a battle to-day,,
sure," said Colonel Audenreid, of the staff,
one. morning before daylight.
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN.
GENERAL SHERMAN IN 1865. AGE 45.
From a photograph by Brady.
" How do you know ? " asked a comrade.
"Why, don't you see? The General's
up there by the fire putting on a clean col-
lar. The sign's dead sure."
A battle did take place that day, and
Cheraw, with forty cannon, fell into our
hands. It was more a run than a battle.
Daylight usually saw us all ready for
the saddle. When noon came we dis-
mounted at the roadside, sat down on a
log or on the grass, and had a simple
lunch, washed down with water from the
swamp, or something stronger from a flask
that was ever the General's companion ;
for he was a soldier, and was living a sol-
dier's life.
66
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
When we reached the Cape Fear River,
in the Carolinas, we found there (at Fa-
yetteville) a splendid arsenal, built in
former times by the United States. Now
it was used for making arms to destroy
the Government. Sherman burned it to
the ground ; but first he took me all
through the building and explained its
complicated machinery and apparatus. I
svas astonished that any one but a mechan-
ical engineer could know all about such
things.
"Why, of course, one must learn every-
thing," he said to me. " I picked this thing
up at leisure* hours. One must never let
a chance to learn something be lost. I
say this to young men always," he con-
tinued. "No matter if the thing don't
seem to be of much use at the time. Who
knows how soon it may be wanted ? No
matter how far away from one's calling it
may seem, all knowledge, however gained,
is of use ; sometimes of great use. Why,"
he went on, "once when I captured a town
in Alabama, I found the telegraph wire in
perfect order. The enemy had forgotten
it or had run away too quick to cut it.
My operator was not with me. I called to
know if any soldier in the bodyguard could
work an instrument.
" ' I can,' said a beardless private.
" He had picked up a knowledge of the
thing, 'just for fun,' he said. I set him at
work. Important news was going over
the wire from Lee. That boy caught the
message. I had it signalled back of my
lines to be repeated to General Grant in
Virginia. Perhaps it helped to save a bat-
tle. Anyway, that young man won pro-
motion. Learning a little thing once when
chance offered, afterward gave him the op-
portunity of his life.
" When I was a young man stationed in
Georgia," he continued, "my comrades at
the military post spent their Sundays play-
ing cards and visiting. I spent mine in
riding or walking over the hills of the
neighborhood. I learned the topography
of the country. It was no use to me then.
Later, I led an army through that region,
and the knowledge of the country I had
gained there as a young fellow helped me
to win a dozen victories."
We went from the arsenal back to the
breakfast table in an adjoining house.
" This arsenal has cost a mint of money,"
he said, " but it must burn. It is time to
commence hurting these fellows. They
must find out that war is war ; and the
more terrible it is made, the sooner it is
over."
I told him what Stonewall Jackson said
as to not taking prisoners.
" Perhaps he was right," said the General.
"It seems cruel; but if there were no
quarter given, most men would keep out
of war. Rebellions would be few and
short."
While we were eating, a whistle blew. It
was from a little tugboat that had steamed
its way up the swollen and dangerous river
from Wilmington. It passed the enemy
hidden on either bank. It was the first
sound from the North heard since the
army left the ocean. No one in all the
North knew where Sherman's army was.
Rumors brought from the South said it
was "floundering and perishing in the
swamps of the Carolinas." That day the
General directed me to board this tugboat,
run down the river in the night, and carry
despatches to General Grant in front of
Richmond, and to President Lincoln at
Washington.
" Don't say much about how we are
doing down here," said the General, as he
put his arm about me and said farewell
that evening down at the river bank.
"Don't tell them in the North we are cut-
ting any great swath here. Just say we
are taking care of whatever is getting in
front of us. And be careful your boat
don't get knocked to the bottom of the
river before daylight."
Our little craft was covered nearly all
over with cotton bales. The river was
very wide and out of its banks everywhere ;
the night was dark. Whatever the enemy
may have thought of the little puffs of
steam far out on the dark, rapid water, we
got down to the" sea unharmed. A fleet
ocean steamer at once carried me to Vir-
ginia. Grant was in a little log cabin at
City Point, and when an officer was an-
nounced with despatches from Sherman,
he was delighted. He took me into a
back room, read the letters I ripped out of
my clothing, and asked me many questions.
Then General Ord entered.
"Look here," said General Grant, de-
lighted as a child. " Look here, Ord, at
the news from Sherman. He has beaten
even the swamps of the Carolinas."
" I am so glad," said Ord, rattling his
big spurs ; "I am so glad. I was getting
a little uneasy."
"I not a bit," said Grant. "I knew
Sherman. I knew my man. I knew my
man," he gravely continued, almost to
himself.
Rawlins, the adjutant-general, was called
in to rejoice with the others. Then a
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN.
67
GENERAL SHERMAN IN 1869. AGE 49.
From a photograph by Brady.
leave of absence was made out for me to
go North to my home, where I had been
but eight days during the whole war, and
now my months of painful imprisonment
had undermined my health.
When next I saw General Sherman it
was at my own house in Switzerland, after
the war had closed. He was making his
grand tour of Europe, and came out of
his way to visit me. I was then a consul
at Zurich. For days we talked the old
times over. All the military men in
Switzerland wanted to see the great
American captain. A company of them
were invited to an excursion up the lake.
Then it was learned that nearly all of
them had been students of Sherman's
campaigns for months. It was a novel
sight to see them under the awning of
the steamer, surrounding Sherman, while
with pencil and maps in hand he traced
68
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
for them all the strategic lines of " The
March to the Sea." A high officer begged
as a souvenir the map that Sherman's
hand had traced.
" It shall be an heirloom in my family,"
he declared.
The lake pleased the General. "Still,"
said he, " it is no prettier than the lakes
at Madison, Wisconsin. It looks like
them, but they are our own ; they are
American."
He appreciated beautiful scenes and
dwelt upon them almost with the love of
a poet. " I am glad you saw San Remo,"
he wrote me. "Vividly I recall the ride
to Genoa, the gorgeous scenery of the sea
and shore, of sheltered vales and olive-
far up the lake, at the time of his visit.
It was two miles from the boat landing
at the village, and I could get no fit car-
riage to take him up.
"Let me walk," said he. ".Don't rob
me of the only opportunity I have had to
use my feet in Europe."
All the villagers hung out flags, and
the peasants, who knew from the town
papers that he was coming, stood at the
roadsides with bared heads. Then a com-
pany of village cadets marched up the
hill to our house to do him honor. He
spoke to them in English. They did not
understand a word, but gave a grand
hurrah, and then marched down again.
When Sherman went to live in Wash-
GENERAL SHERMAN IN 1876. AGE 56.
From a photograph by Mora.
clad hills, with the snow-capped Apen-
nines behind. Washington," he said, " is
to my mind the handsomest city in the
world, not excepting Paris ; and the Po-
tomac, when walled in and its shores in
grass-plots, may some day approximate to
the Rhine in loveliness."
It rained a little the morning he was
starting from Zurich to the St. Gothard
Pass for Italy, and threatened storm.
My wife tried to induce him to wait for
better weather.
" No, that I never do," said he. " If it
is raining when I start, it is sure to clear
up on the way ; and that's when we like
the weather to be good. No, I would
rather start in a storm than not."
We lived in Bocken, a country house
ington it seemed as if every soldier who
came there felt bound to call on him.
Every man of them was received as an old
friend and companion. Day in, day out,
the bell would ring, and, "It's a soldier,"
the maid would announce.
"Let him in," the General would an-
swer.
No matter what he was engaged upon,
or who was in the room, the worthy and
the unworthy alike went off with his bless-
ing, and, if need be, his aid. He kept
open accounts at shoe-stores, where every
needy soldier calling on him could get
shoes at his expense. One of his bene-
ficiaries, at least, did not withhold due ex-
pressions of gratitude. A young colored
man, who wore a big scarlet necktie and
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN.
69
twirled in one hand a silk hat and in the
other a fancy cane, calling, said :
" Yes, Mr. Sherman, I wants to thank
you very much for the place you done got
for me in the department. I likes the
place. Yes, Mr. Sherman. And I wants
to thank God for you very much, and I
hopes you'll get to heaven just sure. Fact
is, I just know you will."
" That's all right," said the General,
glancing over the top of the newspaper he
was reading, "only you look out that you
don't get to the other place."
Sherman loved young people — associ-
ated with them all his life. There was no
frolic he could not take part in with them.
Boys, not less than girls, liked him and
his happy ways. He made the sun shine
for them. If he kissed the girls, the girls
kissed him.
Once I saw him at Berne when he was
boarding the train for Paris. Every Amer-
ican girl who happened to be in the town
came to see him off. Not one of them had
ever seen him before, but every one of
them kissed him ; so did some of their
mothers. Women like real heroes in this
world.
In 1874 he moved up town to Fifteenth
Street, and almost next door to Mr. Elaine.
Sometimes in the hot summer evenings
the two sat on the stone walk out in front
of Sherman's house till late in the night,
talking about everything except politics.
I was often an interested listener. Sher-
man called Elaine the " Great Premier."
" He has a great genius for running
things," said he, "and parties; likes to
make friends, and has got lots of them ;
knows how to make enemies too. Can't
keep all his promises — makes too many ;
forgets them. That's politics. He is a
great man, though, a statesman, spite of
shortcomings."
Speaking of Elaine's bitter enemies, he
once said : " All saccessful men are hated
by "somebody."
Sometimes those hot summer evenings,
in Fifteenth Street, he held quasi-recep-
tions out in front of the house, so many
people came to see him. Everybody felt at
liberty to call, or, if he saw friends passing
under the gaslight, he bade them sit down
and chat. Inside the house his hospitality
was boundless. There was never any end
to guests. He kept open house, as it were.
The table was always spread, and unex-
pected guests sat down daily. I wondered
at the time how his salary, though large,
ever paid his expenses.
His private office was a little room down
in the basement. Who in Washington can
ever forget the little tin sign on the win-
dow below, bearing the simple words :
" OFFICE OF GENERAL SHERMAN."
" Not the great Sherman ! " many a
passer-by has exclaimed, as he halted and
looked down at the window, hoping possi-
bly for a single glimpse of the man him-
self. He always chose these modest
basements for his own office, whether in
Washington, St. Louis, or New York. The
furnishing was no less modest. A plain
desk, his familiar chair, seats for a few
friends by the little open fireplace, a fine
engraving of General Grant, an occasional
battle scene, a big photograph of Sheridan,
and some cases and shelves filled with his
books, war maps, and valuable correspond-
ence. Simple as it seemed, all was sys-
tematized. The Government allowed him
one clerk, Mr. Barrett, whose whole time
was spent in classifying and indexing
papers and letters as valuable as any in all
America. Sherman had for twenty-five
years corresponded with many notable
people — Lincoln, Chase, Grant, Sheridan,
all the heroes of the war times, civil or
military, besides hundreds of private indi-
viduals. It is in these latter letters, scat-
tered among friends everywhere, that is
best seen the spark of nature's fire that,
next to his deeds, most marks Sherman as
a man of genius. He wrote as he talked,
sometimes at random, but always brill-
iantly. • Often late in the night, as he
walked up and down the little room
among the letters of the great men he had
known, it seemed as if he might be in com-
munion with their spirits. They were
nearly all dead ; he had outlived most of
the heroes of the war North or South, and
seemed at times like one who had been in
the world, seen its glories and its follies,
and was ready himself to depart.
" Some night as I come home from the
theatre or a dinner," he once said, " a chill
will catch me. I will have a cold, be un-
well a day, and then "
It all happened, at last, just as his im-
agination had foreseen it.
After he removed to St. Louis, where he
had a quiet house at 912 Garrison Avenue,
the office was in the simple basement as
before. The same tin sign was on the
window. All seemed as before ; nothing
changed. Almost every night, after other
friends had left, we sat in his room and
talked or read. I had been invited to
his house at this time for the purpose of
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
editing certain of his letters for the " North
American Review."
" Here are my keys," he said one night,
throwing them on my desk. " There are
all my papers and letters. You will find
things there that will interest people."
And I did ; but I did not regard it as
right, nor myself at liberty, to print many
of the letters at the time.
" Before you moved out of Atlanta, Gen-
eral," I once asked, " what did you think
would be the effect of your marching that
army down to the ocean ? "
" I thought it would end the war," he
answered quickly. " It was to put me be-
hind Lee's army so soon as I should turn
north to the Carolinas. You have the let-
ter there that Lee once wrote, saying it
was easy for him to see that unless my
plans were interrupted he would be com-
pelled to leave Richmond. I had scarcely
reached the Roanoke River when he com-
menced slipping out of Richmond, and the
whole Confederacy suddenly came to an
end."
General Grant realized to the full the
tremendous importance of Sherman's last
movements.
" That was a campaign," said he, " the
like of which is not read of in the past his-
tory. "
I looked over hundreds of Sherman's
papers. When I found anything that spe-
cially interested me, I mentioned it to him.
Then he dropped his book, and talked by
the hour, relating to me the incidents, and
speaking of noted men whom he had
known. These were the times when it was
most worth while to hear Sherman talk.
While I busied myself with the letters,
he was deep in Walter Scott, or Dickens,
or Robert Burns. A copy of Burns lay on
his desk constantly. Certain of Dickens's
novels he read once every year. I have
forgotten which they were. He was a
constant reader of good books, and I think
he knew Burns almost by heart. He was
also fond of music, and went much to the
opera. Army songs always pleased him,
and there was one commencing, " Old fel-
low, you've played out your time," he
could not hear too often.
" It is the whole and true history of a
soldier's life and sorrows," he would say.
He hated the newspapers, yet through
necessity, almost, he read them every
morning, making running comments on
what they said. If there were funny
things in them, or spicy, he read them
aloud, for he was a lover of a good joke.
" But there's none of it true," he would
say. "I almost think it impossible for an
editor to tell the truth. If this country is
ever given over to socialism, communism,
and the devil, the newspapers will be to
blame for it. The chief trouble of my life
has been in dealing with newspapers. They
want sensations — something that will sell.
If they make sad a hundred or a thousand
hearts, it is of DO concern to them."
For professional politicians he had as
little regard as for the newspapers.
" But there are newspapers and newspa-
pers,"said he ; "politicians and politicians ;
but statesmen are scarce as hens' teeth. No
American can help interesting himself in
politics. That belongs to a republic.
Every man's a ruler here whether he
knows anything about it or not ; and all
parties are about alike."
But he had every confidence in our gov-
ernment.
" Thanks to the Union soldiers," said he,
" the Ship of State is in port, and it don't
matter much who's President. But parties
are necessary. No single man can run this
government without a united party to help
him. Again, "he said, "our national strength
is tested by the political hurricanes which
pass over us every four years, and by such
transitions as took place when the govern*-
ment passed from Garfield to Arthur. Next
week the Democrats will meet and nominate
Jeff Davis, Cleveland, or some other fellow ;
but it don't matter who is captain — the
ship's in. Anyway, our best Presidents
are usually accidents."
Sherman's own name was always being
proposed for President, but he had no de-
sire for the office.
" My consent never will be obtained,"
said he. "It is entirely out of the ques-
tion. I don't want the Presidency and
will not have it, I recall too well the ex-
periences of Jackson, Harrison, Taylor,
Grant, Hayes, Garfield — all soldiers — to
be tempted by the siren voice of flattery."
When in 1884 it was insisted that he
should run, and he was told it was a duty,
and that "no man dare refuse a call of the
people," he answered sternly : " No politi-
cal party convention is the keeper of the
United States ; and if really nominated I
would decline in such language as would
do both the convention and myself harm."
No matter how early the General was
out of bed those mornings in St. Louis, it
was hard to get him to breakfast if once he
had commenced reading or writing down in
the basement. To remedy this, his wife had
the newspapers put on the breakfast table.
Mrs. Sherman always called him " Cump."
PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF GENERAL SHERMAN.
That was his name with her before he was
eminent, and I am sure he liked it, with all
the love and familiarity it conveyed, far
more than any of the titles given him by
Presidents and legislatures. In fact, he
gave little regard to titles alone.
" Lieutenant A is again off looking
up his ancestors," he once said to me,
"just as if ancestors or titles made a man.
I suppose I had some military talent to
start with, but it was work, not ancestors,
instantly pulled the metal badge from his
own breast and pinned it on my coat.
That badge is on my desk while I write
these recollections.
Once he took me to see " Buffalo Bill "
at the fair grounds. A crippled soldier we
met on the way begged for help, and he so
nearly emptied his pocket-book to the man,
he had to borrow money to get us into the
show. The show delighted him as it might
have delighted a little child. He called for
GENERAL SHERMAN IN 1888. AGE 68.
From a photograph by Sarony.
and study, and forever work, that brought
me my success."
His nature was generous and unselfish
in the extreme. One night at St. Louis
he was invited to speak at the presenta-
tion of a new flag to Ransom Post. When
I came down stairs to accompany him, he
stood in the parlor dressed and wait-
ing.
" Where's your badge ? " he said to me.
"Why, General, I have none here."
" Have none ? Take this," he said, and
Colonel Cody (" Buffalo Bill ") to be brought
to him that he might shake hands with him.
He had known him many years before.
"That man's a genius," said he, when
Cody went back to the ring. " He puts
his life into his show, and Cody believes in
himself."
Not every warrior can shed a tear.
Sherman's heart was as tender as a child's.
I have seen those thin, compressed lips
tremble, and the brown eyes moisten, at
the recital of a wrong. He had two sides
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
to his nature. In war he had all the ele-
ments of the stern soldier ; he could be
resolute, but not pitiless. Gallantry and
chivalry were parts of his nature. In
peace he was a student, a gracious gentle-
man ; the man whom women and children
loved. His kindness simply knew no
bounds. For a companion-in-arms, no
matter what his rank, he had abiding re-
gard.
" Sherman recommends everybody for
place," said a department chief to me one
day. " Now which one can he want ap-
pointed ?"
" He wants them all appointed," I re-
plied.
His tall form, his genial manners, but'
above all the story of his great deeds,
made him a constantly noticeable figure
wherever he went. His face was as famil-
iar to Americans as the face of Washing-
ton or Lincoln. He always seemed to me
younger than he really was. He had to
the last a buoyancy of spirits that usually
belongs only to youth. I never saw him
speak to a young person without smiling ;
and as to his ways toward women, he was
a Bayard of the Bayards. The term
chivalrous belonged to him by birth-
right.
I recall how, after a noon dinner party
at Berne once, a lady, not a young or a
beautiful one, had started up the stairs
alone. A dozen young fellows loitering
there allowed her to go unnoticed. The
General, at the salon door, got a glimpse
of her half way up to the landing. In
long strides he bounded instantly up the
stairs, and had her arm before she knew
it. Her smile repaid him as it rebuked
the rest. Despite reports to the contrary,
he was as chivalrous toward women and
children in the South as he was toward his
own people, and protected them as fully.
I recall vividly how once on the march in
the Carolinas he caused a young staff
officer to be led out before the troops, his
sword broken in two and his shoulder-
straps cut from his shoulders, because he
had permitted some of his men to rob a
Southern woman of her jewelry.
"I am a thief," were the words he pla-
carded over the head of another soldier,
who had stolen a woman's finger-ring.
With this inscription above his head, the
culprit stood on top of a barrel by a bridge
while the whole army filed past him.
He was always making little speeches.
He had to ; it was demanded of him. He
was no orator, but he said original things.
His words were crisp, to the point, and
never to be forgotten.
When the family were preparing to re-
move from St. Louis to New York, Sher-
man said: "I must see people; I must
talk."
He loved St. Louis, but there was only
one New York. I begged a trifle from his
little room before he went — that room in
which I had so often, late into the night,
sat alone with him and listened to the
magic of his talk. He took a bronze
paper-weight from his desk.
" It is the image of America's greatest
captain," he said, and gave me a little fig-
ure of General Grant that had been on
his desk for many years.
General Sherman's appreciation of Grant
knew no bounds.
" He was the one level-headed man
among us all," he said one night.
In New York I was with him again from
time to time. Again his office was in the
basement. The same furniture, the same
pictures, the little open fireplace, the same
man, the same talk. Advancing years
changed his features a little, but not his
spirits. His hair was gray, but his eyes
were bright as ever.
Then came a day when I went into the
little basement in Seventy-first Street only
to find the chair of the Great Captain for-
ever vacant. His body lay in its coffin in
a darkened room up-stairs. It was clad in
the full uniform of a commanding general.
The commander of an opposing army
helped bear it to the tomb ; and never
was the grief of a nation more sincere.
PROFESSOR JOHN TYNDALL.
BY HERBERT SPENCER.
JOHN TYNDALL, LL.D., F.R.S. 1865. AGE 45.
AMONG the various penalties entailed
by ill-health, a not infrequent one is
the inability to pay the last honors to a
valued friend ; and sometimes another is
the undue postponement of such tribute to
his memory as remains possible. Of both
these evils I have just had experience.
It was, I think, in 1852 that Professor
Tyndall gave at the Royal Institution the
lecture by which he won his spurs : prov-
ing, as he then did, to Faraday himself,
that he had been wrong in denying dia-
magnetic polarity. I was present at that
lecture ; and when introduced to him very
shortly after it, there commenced one of
those friendships which enter into the
fabric of life and leave their marks.
Though both had pronounced opinions
about most things, and though neither had
much reticence, the forty years which have
elapsed since we first met witnessed no
interruption of our cordial relations. In-
deed, during recent years of invalid life
suffered by both of us, the warmth of
nature characteristic of him has had in-
creased opportunity for manifesting itself.
A letter from him, dated November 25111,
inquiring my impressions concerning the
climate of this place (St. Leonard's), raised
the hope that something more than inter-
course by correspondence would follow ;
but before I received a response to my
reply there came the news of the sad
catastrophe.
I need not dwell on the more conspicu-
ous of Professor Tyndall's intellectual
traits, for these are familiar to multitudes
of readers. His copiousness of illustra-
tion, his closeness of reasoning, and his
lucidity of statement have been suffi-
ciently emphasized by others. Here I will
remark only on certain powers of thought,
not quite so obvious, which have had
much to do with his successes. Of these
the chief is " the scientific use of the
imagination." He has himself insisted
upon the need for this, and his own career
exemplifies it. There prevail, almost uni-
versally, very erroneous ideas concerning
the nature of imagination. Superstiti'ous
peoples, whose folk-lore is full of tales of
fairies and the like, are said to be imagina-
tive ; while nobody ascribes imagination
to the inventor of a new machine. Were
this conception of imagination the true
one, it would imply that, whereas children
and savages are largely endowed with it,
and whereas it is displayed in a high
degree by poets of the first order, it is
deficient in those having intermediate types
of mind. But, as rightly conceived, im-
agination is the power of mental represen-
tation, and is measured by the vividness
and truth of this representation. So con-
ceived, it is seen to distinguish not poets
only, but men of science ; for in them, too,
" imagination bodies forth the forms [and
actions] of things unknown." It does this
in an equal, and sometimes even in a
higher degree ; for, strange as the asser-
tion will seem to most, it is nevertheless
true that the mathematician who discloses
to us some previously unknown order of
space-relations, does so by a greater effort
of imagination than is implied by any
poetic creation. The difference lies in the
fact that, whereas the imagination of the
poet is exercised upon objects of human
interest and his ideas glow with emotion,
the imagination of the mathematician is
exercised upon things utterly remote from
human interest, and which excite no emo-
tion : the contrasted appreciations of their
respective powers being due to the circum-
stance that whereas people at large can
follow, to a greater or less extent, the
imaginations of the poet, the imaginations
of the mathematician lie in a field inacces-
74
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
'
PROFESSOR TYNDALL IN 1872, DURING HIS VISIT TO AMERICA.
AGE 52.
From a photograph by Mora, Broadway, New York.
sible to them, and practically non-exist-
ent.
This constructive imagination (for we
are not concerned with mere reminiscent
imagination), here resulting in the crea-
tions of the poet and there in the dis-
coveries of the man of science, is the high-
est of human faculties. With this faculty
Professor Tyndall wasjargely endowed.
In common with successful investigators
in general, he displayed it in forming true
conceptions of physical processes pre-
viously misinterpreted or uninterpreted ;
and, again, in conceiving modes by which
the actual relations of the phenomena
could be demonstrated ; and, again, in
devising fit appliances to this end. But to
a much greater extent than usual, he dis-
played constructive imagination in other
fields. He was an excellent expositor;
and good exposition implies much con-
structive imagination. A prerequisite is
the forming of true ideas of the mental
states of those who are to be taught ; and
a further prerequisite is the imagining of
methods by which, beginning -with concep-
tions they possess, there may be built up
in their minds the conceptions they do not
possess. Of constructive imagination as
displayed in this sphere, men at large ap-
pear to be almost devoid ; as witness the
absurd systems of teaching which in past
times, and in large measure at present,
have stupefied, and still stupefy, children
by presenting abstract ideas before they
PROFESSOR TYNUALL IN 1885. AGE 65.
From a photograph by Kingsbury & Notcutt, London.
have any concrete ideas from which they
can be drawn. Whether as lecturer or
writer, Professor Tyndall carefully avoided
this vicious practice.
In one further way was his constructive
imagination exemplified. When at Queen-
wood College he not only took care to set
forth truths in such ways and in such
order that the comprehension of them de-
veloped naturally in the minds of those he
taught — he did more : he practised those
minds themselves in constructive imagina-
tion. He so presented his problems as to
exercise their powers of investigation. He
did not, like most teachers, make his pupils
mere passive recipients, but made them
active explorers.
As these facts imply, Professor Tyndall's
thoughts were not limited to physics and
allied sciences, but passed into psy-
chology ; and though this was not one of
his topics, it was a subject of interest to
him. Led as he was to make excursions
into the science of mind, he was led also
into that indeterminate region through
which this science passes into the science
of being ; if we can call that a science of
which the issue is nescience. He was
much more conscious than physicists
usually are that every physical inquiry,
pursued to the end, brings us down to
metaphysics, and leaves us face to face with
an insoluble problem. Sundry proposi-
tions which physicists include as lying with-
in their domain do not belong to physics
PROFESSOR JOHN TYNDALL.
75
at all, but are concerned with our cogni-
tions of matter and force — a fact clearly
shown by the controversy at present going
on about the fundamentals of dynamics.
But in him the consciousness that here
there exists a door which, though open,
science cannot pass through, if not always
present, was ever ready to emerge. Not
improbably his early familiarity with theo-
logical questions, given him by the contro-
versy between Catholicism and Protestant-
ism, which occupied his mind much during
youth, may have had to do with this. But
whatever its cause, the fact, as proved by
various spoken and written words, was a
belief that the known is surrounded by an
unknown, which he recognized as some-
thing more than a negation. Men of
science may be divided into two classes,
of which the one, well exemplified in Fara-
day, keeping their science and their reli-
gion absolutely separate, are untroubled
by any incongruities between them ; and
the other of which, occupying themselves
exclusively with the facts of science, never
ask what implications they have. Be it
trilobite or be it double star, their thought
PROFESSOK TYNDALL IN 1890. AGE 70.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, London.
about it is much like the thought of Peter
Bell about the primrose. Tyndall did not
belong to either class ; and of the last I
have heard him speak with implied scorn.
Being thus not simply a specialist but in
considerable measure a generalist, will-
ingly giving some attention to the or-
ganic sciences, if not largely acquainted
with them, and awake to "the humanities,"
if not in the collegiate sense, yet in a
wider sense — Tyndall was an interesting
companion ; beneficially interesting to
those with brains in a normal state, but
to me injuriously interesting, as being too
exciting. Twice I had experience of this.
When, after an injury received while bath-
ing in a Swiss mountain stream, he was
laid up for some time and, on getting back
to England, remained at Folkestone, I
went down to spend a few days with him.
"Do you believe in matter?" was a ques-
tion which he propounded just as we were
about to bid one another good-night after
a day's continuous talking. Ever since a
nervous breakdown in 1855, over my
second book, talking has told upon me
just as much as working, and has had to
be kept within narrow limits ; so
that persistence in this kind of
thing was out of the question, and
I had to abridge my stay. Once
more the like happened when,
after the meeting of the British
Association at Liverpool, we ad-
journed to the Lakes. Gossip,
which may he carried on without
much intellectual tax, formed but
a small element in our conversa-
tion. There was almost unceasing
discussion as we rambled along the
shores of Windermere, or walked
up to Rydal Mount (leaving our
names in the visitors' book), or as
we were being rowed along Gras-
mere, or when climbing Loughrig
on our way back. TyndalPs intel-
lectual vivacity gave me no rest ;
and after two utterly sleepless
nights I had to fly.
I do not think that on these oc-
casions, or on any occasion, poli-
tics formed one of our topics.
Whether this abstention resulted
by accident or whether from per-
ception that we should disagree,
I cannot say — possibly the last.
Our respective leanings may be in
part inferred from our respective
attitudes towards Carlyle. To me,
profoundly averse to autocracy,
Carlyle's political doctrines had
76
ever been repugnant.
Much as I did, and still
do, admire his marvel-
lous style and the vigor,
if not the truth, of his
thought — so much so
that I always enjoy any
writing of his, however
much I disagree with it
— intercourse with him
soon proved impracti-
cable. Twice or thrice,
in 1851-52, I was taken
to see him by Mr. G. H.
Lewes; but I soon
found that the alterna-
tives were — listening in
silence to his dogmas,
sometimes absurd, or
getting into a hot argu-
ment with him, which
ended in our glaring at
one another ; and as I
did not like either alternative I ceased to go.
With Tyndall, however, the case seems to
have been different — possibly because of
greater tolerance of his political creed and
his advocacy of personal government. The
rule of the strong hand was not, I fancy,
as repellant to Tyndall as to me ; and, in-
deed, I suspect that, had occasion offered,
he would not have been reluctant to exer-
cise such rule himself. Though his sym-
pathies were such as made him anxious for
others' welfare, they did not take the direc-
tion of anxiety for others' freedom as the
means to their welfare ; and hence he was,
I suppose, not in pronounced antagonism
with Carlyle on these matters. But diver-
gent as our beliefs and sentiments were in
earlier days, there has been in recent days
mutual approximation. A conversation
with him some years since made it mani-
fest that personal experience had greatly
shaken the faith he previously had in
public administrations, and made him look
with more favor on the view of state func-
tions held by me. On the other hand, my
faith in free institutions, originally strong
(though always joined with the belief that
the maintenance and success of them is a
question of popular character), has in
these later years been greatly decreased
by the conviction that the fit character is
not possessed by any people, nor is likely
to be possessed for ages to come. A na-
tion of which the legislators vote as they
are bid and of which the workers surren-
der their rights of selling their labor as
they please, has neither the ideas nor the
sentiments needed for the maintenance of
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
HINDHEAD HOUSE, PROFESSOR TYNDALL'S ENGLISH HOME, WHERE HE DIED.
liberty." Lacking them, we are on the way
back to the rule of the strong hand in the
shape of the bureaucratic despotism of a
socialist organization, and then of the mili-
tary despotism which must follow it ; if,
indeed, some social crash does not bring
this last upon us more quickly. Had we
recently compared notes, I fancy that
Tyndall and I should have found ourselves
differing but little in our views concerning
the proximate social state, if not of the
ultimate social state.
In the sketch he has recently given of
our late friend, who was one of the small
group known as the " X Club," Professor
Huxley has given some account of that
body. Further particulars may not unfitly
be added ; one of which may come better
from me than from him. The impression
that the club exercised influence in the
scientific world (not wholly without basis,
I think) was naturally produced by such
knowledge as there eventually arose of its
composition. For it contained four presi-
dents of the British Association, three
presidents of the Royal Society, and among
its members who had not filled these
highest posts there were presidents of the
College of Surgeons, the Mathematical
Society, the Chemical Society, etc. Out
of the nine I was the only one who was
fellow of no society and had presided over
nothing. I speak in the past tense, for
now, unhappily, the number of rhembers is
reduced to five, and of these only three
are in good health. There has been no
meeting for the past year, and it seems
scarcely likely that there will ever be
PROFESSOR JOHN TYNDALL.
77
another. But the detail of most interest
which Professor Huxley has not given,
concerns a certain supplementary meeting
which, for many years, took place after
the close of our session. This lasted from
October in each year to June in the next ;
and toward the close of June we had a
gathering in the country to which the
married members brought their wives,
raising the number on some occasions to
fifteen. Our programme was to leave
town early on Saturday afternoon, in time
for a ramble or a boating excursion before
dinner ; to have on the Sunday a picnic in
some picturesque place adjacent to our
temporary quarters ; and, after dinner that
evening, for some to return to town, while
those with less pressing engagements re-
mained until the Monday morning. Two
of our picnics were held under Burnham
Beeches, one or more on St. George's Hill,
Weybridge, and another in Windsor Forest.
As our spirits in those days had not been
subdued by years, and as we had the added
pleasure of ladies' society, these gatherings
were extremely enjoyable. If Tyndall did
not add to the life of our party by his wit,
he did by his hilarity. But my special mo-
tive for naming these rural meetings of the
THE HALL IN HINDHEAD HOUSE.
" X " is that I may mention a fact which,
to not a few, will be surprising and per-
haps instructive. We sometimes carried
with us to our picnic a volume of verse,
which was duly utilized after the repast.
On one occasion, while we reclined under
the trees of Windsor Forest, Huxley read
to us Tennyson's " CEnone," and on another
occasion we listened to Tyndall's reading
of Mrs. Browning's poem, " Lady Geral-
dine's Courtship." The vast majority of
people suppose that science and poetry
are antagonistic. Here is a fact which
may, perhaps, cause some of them to revise
their opinions.
From the impressions of Tyndall which
these facts indirectly yield, let me return
to impressions more directly yielded.
Though it is scarcely needful to say any-
thing about his sincerity, yet it cannot
properly be passed over, since it was a
leading trait in his nature. It has been
conspicuous to all, alike in his acts and
his words. The Belfast address to the
British Association exhibited his entire
thought on questions which most men of
science pass over from prudential con-
siderations. But in him there was no spirit
of compromise. It never occurred
to him to ask what it was politic
to say, but simply to ask what was
true. The like has of late years
been shown in his utterances con-
cerning political matters — shown,
it may be, with too great an out-
spokenness. This outspokenness
-^ was displayed, also, in private,
v and sometimes perhaps too much
^ displayed ; but every one must
|x have the defects of his qualities,
and where absolute sincerity ex-
ists, it is certain now and then
to cause an expression of a feel-
ing or opinion not adequately re-
strained. But the contrast in
genuineness between him and the
average citizen was very conspic-
uous. In a community of Tyn-
dalls (to make a wild supposition)
there would be none of that flab-
biness characterizing current
thought and action — no throwing
overboard of principles elaborat-
ed by painful experience in the
past, and adoption of a hand-to-
mouth policy unguided by any
principle. He was not the kind
of man who would have voted
for a bill or a clause, which he
secretly believed would be injuri-
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
PROFESSOR TYNDALL S STUDY, HINDHEAD HOUSE.
ous, out of what is euphemistically called
" party loyalty," or would have endeav-
ored to bribe each section of the elec-
torate by ad captandum measures, or would
have hesitated to protect life and property
for fear of losing votes. What he saw right
to do he would have done, regardless of
proximate consequences.
The ordinary tests of generosity are
very defective. As rightly measured,
generosity is great in proportion to the
amount of self-denial entailed ; and where
ample means are possessed large gifts
often entail no self-denial. Far more self-
denial may be involved in the perform-
ance, on another's behalf, of some act
which requires time and labor. In addi-
tion to generosity under its ordinary form,
which Professor Tyndall displayed in un-
usual degree, he displayed it under a less
common form. He was ready to take
much trouble to help friends. I have had
personal experience of this. Though he
had always in hand some investigation of
great interest to him, and though, as I
have heard him say, when he had bent his
mind to a subject he could not with any
facility break off and resume it again, yet,
when I have sought his scientific aid — in-
formation or critical opinion — I never
found the slightest reluctance to give me
his undivided attention. Much more
markedly, however, was this kind of
generosity shown in another direction.
Many men, while they are eager for appre-
ciation, manifest little or no appreciation
of others, and still less go out of their
way to express it. With Tyndall it was
not thus : he was eager to recognize
achievement. Notably in the case of
Faraday, and less notably, though still
conspicuously, in many cases, he has be-
stowed much labor and sacrificed many
weeks in setting forth others' merits. It
was evidently a pleasure to him to dilate
on the claims of fellow-workers.
But there was a derivative form of this
generosity calling for still greater eulogy.
He was not content with expressing ap-
preciation of those whose merits were
recognized, but he spent energy unspar-
ingly in drawing public attention to those
whose merits were unrecognized ; and
time after time, in championing the causes
of such, he was regardless of the antago-
nisms he aroused and the evils he brought
on himself. This chivalrous defence of
the neglected and the ill-used has been, I
think, by few, if any, so often repeated. I
have myself more than once benefited by
his determination, quite spontaneously
shown, that justice should be done in the
apportionment of credit ; and I have with
admiration watched like actions of his in
other cases — cases in which no considera-
tion of nationality or of creed interfered
in the least with his insistence on equita-
ble distribution of honors.
In thus undertaking to fight for those
PROFESSOR JOHN TYNDALL.
79
who were unfairly dealt with, he displayed
in another direction that very conspicuous
trait which, as displayed in his Alpine
feats, has made him to many persons chiefly
known — I mean courage, passing very
often into daring. And here let me, in
closing this sketch, indicate certain mis-
chiefs which this trait brought upon him.
Courage grows by success. The demon-
strated ability to deal with dangers pro-
duces readiness to meet more dangers, and
is self-justifying where the muscular power
and the nerve habitually prove adequate.
But the resulting habit of mind is apt to
influence conduct in other spheres, where
muscular power and nerve are of no avail
— is apt to cause the daring of dangers
which are not to be met by strength of
limb or by skill. Nature as externally
presented in precipices, ice-slopes, and
crevasses may be dared by one adequately
endowed ; but Nature as internally pre-
sented in the form of physical constitution,
may not be thus dared with impunity.
Prompted by high motives, Tyndall tended
too much to disregard the protests of his
body. Over-application in Germany caused
at one time absolute sleepless-
ness for, I think he told me, more
than a week ; and this,
with kindred trans-
gressions, brought on
that insomnia by
which his after-life
was troubled, and by
which his powers of
work were diminished ; for, as I have heard
him say, a sound night's sleep was followed
by marked exaltation of faculty. And
then, in later life, came the daring which,
by its results, brought his active career to
a close. He 'conscientiously desired to
fulfil an engagement to lecture at the
Royal Institution, and was not to be de-
terred by fear of consequences. He gave
the lecture, notwithstanding the protest
which for days before his system had been
making. The result was a serious illness,
threatening, as he thought at one time, a
fatal result ; and, notwithstanding a year's
furlough for the recovery of health, he
was eventually obliged to resign his posi-
tion. But for this defiance of nature
there might have been many more years
of scientific exploration, pleasurable to
himself and beneficial to others ; and he
might have escaped that invalid life which
for a long time past he had to bear.
In his case, however, the penalties of
invalid life had great mitigations — mitiga-
tions such as fall to the lot of but -few. It
is conceivable that the physical discom-
forts and mental weariness which ill-health
brings, may be almost compensated, if not
even quite compensated, by the pleasurable
emotions caused by unflagging attentions
and sympathetic companionship. If this
ever happens, it happened in his case. All
who have known the household during
these years of nursing are aware of the
PROFESSOR TVNDALL S COTTAGE IN THE ALPS.
unmeasured kindness he has received with-
out ceasing. I happen to have had special
evidence of this devotion on the one side
and gratitude on the other, which I do not
think I am called upon to keep to myself,
but rather to do the contrary. In a letter
I received from him some half-dozen years
ago, referring, among other things, to
Mrs. Tyndall's self-sacrificing care of him,
he wrote : " She has raised my ideal of the
possibilities of human nature."
CHARLES A. DANA IN HIS OFFICE AT " THE SUN.
(Drawn from life by Corwin Knapp Linson.)
MR. DANA OF "THE SUN/'
BY EDWARD P. MITCHELL.
KINGLAKE'S picture of a great editor
— the most famous, if not the greatest,
editorthat English journalism has known —
represents a man wrapped in midnight mys-
tery. He is surrounded by sentinels, and
perpetually absorbed during business hours
in highly responsible thought. Part of the
description of John T. Delane at work mak-
ing the next morning's " Times " is worth
quoting here, for it does not lack uncon-
scious humor :
" From the moment of his entering the
editor's room until four or five o'clock in
the morning, the strain he had to put on his
faculties must have been always great, and
in stirring times almost prodigious. There
were hours of night when he often had to
decide — to decide, of course, with great
swiftness — between two or more courses of
action momentously different ; when, be-
sides, he must judge the appeals brought up
to the paramount arbiter from all kinds of
men, from all sorts of earthly tribunals ;
when despatches of moment, when tele-
grams fraught with grave tidings, when
notes hastily scribbled in the Lords or Com-
mons, were from time to time coming in to
confirm or disturb, perhaps even to annul,
former reckonings ; and these, besides, were
the hours when, on questions newly obtrud-
ing, yet so closely, so importunately present
that they would have to be met before sun-
rise, he somehow must cause to spring up
sudden essays, invectives, and arguments
which only strong power of brain, with even
much toil, could supply. For the delicate
task any other than he would require to be
in a state of tranquillity ; would require to
have ample time. But for him there are
no such indulgences ; he sees the hand of
the clock growing more and more peremp-
tory, and the time drawing nearer and near-
er when his paper must, must be made up."
No trait is more characteristic of Mr.
Dana than his intolerance of anything like
humbug about his professional labors or
methods. For almost fifty years he has
managed to keep easily ahead of the clock,
and to meet, without much personal con-
sciousness of effort, all sorts of new and sud-
denly developed situations requiring swift
decision as between courses of action mo-
mentously different. Mr. Dana's own im-
agination has never decorated with mystic
importance this power to dispose rapidly
and accurately of any newspaper question
that comes up at any hour of the day or
night. It has never seemed remarkable to
him that he should be able to get out his
paper morning after morning, and year
after year, without any sense on his part of
high pressure or extraordinary intellectual
strain. He works hard, and, at the same
time, it is quite true that he works easily ;
for he works with absolute tranquillity,
undisturbed by that most common and
most wearing attendant of mental effort, the
mind's constant recognition of its own atti-
tude towards the labor in which it is at the
time engaged. Thus Mr. Dana has always
been the master, and not the slave, of the
immediate task. The external features of
his journalism are simplicity, directness,
common sense, and the entire absence of
affectation. He would no more think of
attempting to live up to Mr. Kinglake's
ideal of a great, mysterious, and thought-
burdened editor, than of putting on a con-
ical hat and a black robe spangled with
suns, moons, and stars, when about to
receive a visitor to his editorial office in
Nassau Street.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
I.
THE rather naked little corner room in
the " Sun " Building in which Mr. Dana has
sat almost daily for twenty-five years, is a
surprise to many persons who see it for the
first time. His genuine love of beautiful
things, his disposition to acquire them if
possible, and the extraordinary range and
accuracy of his aesthetic appreciations, are
so widely known that it is quite natural for
those who do not understand him to expect
to find his tastes reflected in his accustomed
place of work. The room might be even barer
than it is and yet serve Mr. Dana's purpose
as well as if it were the Gallery of Apollo.
On theother hand, if hischairand desk were
established in the middle of the vastest and
most sumptuous presence-chamber to be
found anywhere, and amid a throng of curi-
ous and noisy onlookers, Mr. Dana would
work on with the same tranquil efficiency,
providing his pen did not splutter and the
capacious waste-basket at his feet were emp-
tied from time to time. The processes of
his mind are neither stimulated nor intimi-
dated by the surroundings. The accesso-
ries of luxurious professional habits are
absent because they are superfluous to Mr.
Dana ; if he thought they would help him
to make a better newspaper, they would all
be there.
In the middle of the small room a desk-
table of black walnut, of the Fulton Street
style and the period of the first administra-
tion of Grant ; a shabby little round table at
the window, where Mr. Dana sits when the
day is dark ; one leather-covered chair,
which does duty at either post, and two
wooden chairs, both rickety, for visitors on
errands of business or ceremony ; on the
desk a revolving case with a few dozen
books of reference ; an ink-pot and pen, not
much used except in correcting manuscript
or proofs, for Mr. Dana talks off to a stenog-
rapher his editorial articles and his corre-
spondence, sometimes spending on the re-
vision of the former twice as much time as
was required for the dictation ; a window
seat filled with exchanges, marked here and
there in blue pencil for the editor's eyes ; a
big pair of shears, and two or three extra
pairs of spectacles in cache against an emer-
gency : these few items constitute what is
practically the whole objective equipment
of the editor of " The Sun." The shears
are probably the newest article of furniture
in the list. They replaced, three or four
years ago, another pair of unknown antiq-
uity, besought and obtained by Eugene
Field, and now occupying, alongside of Mr.
Gladstone's axe, the place of honor in that
poet's celebrated collection of edged instru-
ments.
For the non-essentials, the little trapezoid-
shaped room contains a third table, holding
a file of the newspaper for a few weeks back,
and a heap of new books which have passed
review ; an iron umbrella rack ; on the floor
a cheap Turkish rug ; and a lounge covered
with horse-hide, upon which Mr. Dana de-
scends for a five minutes' nap perhaps five
times a year. The adornments of the room
are mostly accidental and insignificant.
Ages ago somebody presented to Mr. Dana,
with symbolic intent, a large stuffed owl.
The bird of wisdom remains by inertia on
top of the revolving book-case, just as it
would have remained there had it been a
stuffed cat or a statuette of Folly. Unno-
ticed and probably long ago forgotten by
its proprietor, the owl solemnly boxes the
compass as Mr. Dana swings the case, reach-
ing in quick succession for his Bible, his
Portuguese dictionary, his compendium of
botanical terms, or his copy of the Demo-
cratic National Platform of 1892. On the
mantelpiece is an ugly, feather-haired little
totem figure from Alaska, which likewise
keeps its place solely by possession. It
stands between a photograph of Chester A.
Arthur, whom Mr. Dana liked and admired
as a man of the world, and the japanned cal-
endar case which has shown him the time of
year for tfye last quarter of a century. A
dingy chromo-lithograph of Prince von Bis-
marck stands shoulder to shoulder with
George, the Count Joannes.
The same mingling of sentiment and pure
accident marks the rest of Mr. Dana's pict-
ure gallery. There is a large and excellent
photograph of Horace Greeley, who is held
in half-affectionate, half-humorous remem-
brance by his old associate in the manage-
ment of " The Tribune." Another is of the
late Justice Blatchford of the United States
Supreme Court ; it is the strong face of the
fearless judge whose decision from the Fed-
eral bench in New York twenty years ago
blocked the attempt to drag Mr. Dana be-
fore a servile little court in Washington, to
be tried without a jury on a charge of crim-
inal libel, at the time when " The Sun " was
demolishing the District ring. Over the
mantel is Abraham Lincoln. There are pict-
ures of the four Harper brothers and of the
five Appletons. Andrew Jackson is there
twice, once in black and white, once in vivid
colors. An inexpensive Thomas Jefferson
faces the livelier Jackson. A framed diplo-
ma certifies that Mr. Dana was one of sev-
eral gentlemen who presented to the State
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
t
8%^^'^iilpB Ti1?:- •
CITY HALL PARK AND PRINTING HOUSE SQUARE.
a portrait in oils of Samuel J. Tilden. On
different sides of the room are William T.
Coleman, the organizer of the San Fran-
cisco Vigilantes, and a crude colored print
of the Haifa colony at the foot of Mount
Carmel, in Syria. Strangest of all in this
singular collection is a photograph of a tall,
lank, and superior-looking New England
mill girl, issued as an advertisement by some
Connecticut concern engaged in the manu-
facture of spool cotton. For a good many
years the most available wall space in Mr.
Dana's office was occupied by a huge paste-
board chart, showing elaborately, in deadly
parallel columns, the differences in the laws
of the several States of the Union respecting
divorce. It was put there, and it remained
there, serving no earthly purpose except to
illustrate the editor's indifference as to his
immediate surroundings,until it disappeared
as mysteriously as it had come. Mr. Dana's
divorce chart may have been stolen, but
Superintendent Byrnes was not consulted.
Thus far in deference to Mr. McClure's re-
spect for objective detail, as throwing light
on character. After this hasty but approxi-
mately complete catalogue, it is needless to
remark that the scheme of decoration car-
ried out in the workroom of the foremost
personage and most interesting figure in
American journalism would indicate to no-
body that the occupant of the room knew
Manet from Monet, or old Persian lustre
from Gubbio.
From the windows of his room in the
dwarf " Sun" Building, the old Tammany
Hall in Park Row, Mr. Dana can look out
and up to the sky-high edifices built all
around him by his esteemed contemporaries
during recent years. He is perfectly con-
tent to work on, as he has worked in this
same block between Spruce Street and
Frankfort almost continuously since Feb-
ruary, 1846, in the old-fashioned way, as far
as externals are concerned. The absence
of ostentation that distinguishes his profes-'
sional methods and habits extends to the
whole establishment. While the " Sun "
Building, as a workshop, lacks no modern
appliance or mechanical improvement that
contributes to the production of a great
daily newspaper, there are few journals less
impressively housed, even in the smaller
cities of the United States.
84
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
II.
INTO the corner room described, there
swings nearly every morning in the year
a man of seventy-five, looking fifteen years
younger; largely built, square-framed, with
a step as firm as a sea captain's ; vigor-
ous, sometimes to abruptness, in his bodily
movements, but deliberate and gentle in his
speech ; dressed always in such a way that
his clothes seem to belong to him and not
he to them ; with strong brown hands,
rather large, which do not tremble as they
hold book or paper; and a countenance,
familiar to most Americans through por-
traits or caricatures, whose marked feat-
ures the caricaturists distort in various
whimsical ways without ever succeeding in
making the face seem either ridiculous or
ignoble. Mr. Dana's full beard is trimmed
more closely than in former years. It
ranks as snow white only by courtesy; the
last strongholds of the pigment are not
yet conquered.
The impression which Mr. Dana makes
upon those who come into contact with him
personally, for the first time or the fortieth,
is that of vigorous and sympathetic good
will, both desirous and capable of pleasing.
He is frank and engaging in conversation,
and the wonderful range of his intellectual
interests makes him equally ready to learn
or to communicate. Men who seek him
merely to measure their wits against his
for a purpose, often go away charmed with
their reception and well satisfied with re-
sults until they begin to reckon at a dis-
tance what has actually been accomplished
by the interview. If shrewd kindness
beams on the stranger through one of the
two lenses of his gold-bowed spectacles,
kind shrewdness is alert behind the other
glass. He has learned how to say No
when necessary, and even to say it in ital-
ics; but he has never learned how to say
an inconsiderate thing.
A very observant Frenchman once re-
marked about Mr. Dana : " He is one of the
few men over sixty I have known who re-
member the way to blush. The only times
I have seen Mr. Dana blush have been
when something discourteous was said or
done in his presence, too trivial to call for
direct rebuke."
The physical vitality which has served
Mr. Dana so well through life that he has
never experienced a single hour of serious
illness, and which brings him to his desk
now at seventy-five with as keen a joy for
the day's work and the day's fun as that of
any youth under his command, is the most
obvious and the least important factor. It
accounts, perhaps, for the occasional blush
which the French gentleman noted, for the
heartiness of his hand-grasp, and in a meas-
ure for the general cheerfulness of the view
he habitually takes of life ; but inveterate
health is by no means a possession peculiar
to the editor of "The Sun." Nor is the
analysis which goes into the questions of
a man's diet and hours of sleep, in order to
ascertain the secret of his genius, likely to
be rewarding in its results. Mr. Dana uses
no tobacco, but that is not the reason why
he is superior to petulance and never frets
himself under any circumstances, whatever
his mood. He knows wine, and respects
it and himself; but that is not the reason
why he knows at a glance good poetry
from bad, even if the good be disguised
in cramped handwriting and words mis-
spelled, while the bad is displayed in typog-
raphy beautiful to see. He prefers the
mushroom to mush and milk, being both a
connoisseur and a cultivator of the former ;
but that is not the reason why, as a journal-
ist, his perception of the interesting, the
unexpected, the refreshing, has not been
dulled by fifty years' exercise. First, a
natural, God-given faculty for the acquisi-
tion, the discrimination, and the dissemina-
tion of facts and ideas ; secondly, a life
uncommonly rich and varied in its ac-
quaintance with men and its experience of
affairs : these are the lines of inquiry to be
pursued by any one who is curious for an
explanation of the success of Mr. Dana's
career, and the incalculable influence of
his mind upon the general progress and
special methods of American journalism
during the long period of his activity in
that profession.
Mr. Dana was born with a voracious
intellectual appetite, which has remained
healthy and insatiate all of his life. He
shrinks at nothing short of actual dulness,
or literary deformity so marked as to be
repulsive. He is a tireless reader of books,
magazines, and journals in many languages.
Whether print or manuscript comes under
his eyes, he takes in the ideas seemingly by
whole paragraphs, rather than by words,,
lines, or even sentences. Unlike most other
very rapid readers that I have known, he
does not merely sample the page or the
chapter or the book. A glance through
his glasses seems to establish a circuit
which at once puts his brain in possession
not only of the essential facts, but also of
any refinement of style that may be there,
or any novel or felicitous verbal formula,
no matter how inconspicuous. When he
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN"
closes the book or throws aside the news-
paper, the probability is small that he has
missed anything worth having. This pro-
cess of acquisition has been going on with-
out a break and with constantly increasing
speed ever since his early boyhood. It is
supported by a memory which selects with
discrimination and then retains with ten-
acity.
III.
MR. DANA was two years old when he left
the town of his birth, Hinsdale, New Hamp-
shire. His childhood was spent at Gaines,
on the Erie Canal, in Orleans County, New
York State, in Buffalo, and at Guildhall,
Vermont. One of his earliest recollections
is of running away from home in Buffalo at
the age of three, and going down to the
lake to see the first steamboat come in.
He got himself very muddy, and on his re-
turn his mother tied him to the well-post
with her garter.
At Gaines he attended the district school
during two winter sessions, and picked up
what he could find, openly or by stratagem,
in the limited literature within his reach.
" The first book I remember reading," he
says, " was Miss Porter's ' Thaddeus of
Warsaw.' That romance made an extraor-
dinary impression on my mind. I must
have been five years old, certainly not more
than six. ' Thaddeus ' was not considered
as a suitable book for me ; it was kept
stowed away in a drawer of my mother's
bureau. I discovered it there, and read it
on foot from beginning to end in short in-
stallments, standing over the open book in
the open drawer, crying hard at the pathetic
passages, but always ready to push the
drawer to and run if I heard anybody com-
ing. It seemed to me to be a great story."
The favorite books of Mr. Dana's boy-
hood were " Pilgrim's Progress," " Robin-
son Crusoe," and, later, " Ivanhoe." He
read them over and over again until he
almost knew them by heart. When he was
eleven he returned to Buffalo to be a clerk
in his uncle's dry goods and notions store.
" I was pretty good," he says, " at selling
stuff, and quick at figures and in making
change." For seven years he clerked it,
occupying his scant leisure with miscella-
neous reading, but touching no school
books until he was almost nineteen. His
uncle failed in business in 1837, and the
future of Mr. Dana's mercantile career be-
came clouded. He remained in Buffalo for
two years longer, helping to settle up the
affairs of the establishment, and meanwhile
preparing himself for college. " I was just
about nineteen when I tackled the Latin
grammar and musa, musce, musce, musam. I
found the utmost difficulty in remembering
the paradigms. Nothing but the steadiest
determination kept my nose to that book."
Two winter terms in a country district
school and two years in college consti-
THE APPROACH TO DOSORIS ISLAND, MR. DANA'S SUMMER HOME.
86
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
tuted the whole of Mr. Dana's experience
of any system of education in which he
himself was not master as well as pupil.
He entered Harvard in 1839 at the age of
twenty. His eyesight was seriously affected
by too close application, and he was obliged
to leave his class at the end of the sopho-
more year. Mr. Dana would have been
graduated in 1843. Although he was pre-
vented from completing the course, the
university afterward gave him his degree.
His name appears in the triennial cata-
logue, and last year he met his old class-
mates in Boston to celebrate the fiftieth
anniversary of the class of 1843.
While at Cambridge Mr. Dana was a
hard student. He so far overcame the first
repugnance with which paradigms of de-
clension or conjugation inspired him, as
to conceive a marked and genuine fondness
for the acquisition of other languages than
English, living and dead. No year has
passed during his busy life without adding
to his stock of languages, or increasing
his familiarity with some of those which
he has already partially acquired. Most
spoken languages except the Slavonic and
the Oriental are at his command ; and he
has but just now started on Russian. He
is restless so long as something which he
really wants to know remains behind a cur-
tain of words which he does not compre-
hend. An accidental circumstance, a
chance reference, impatience with an ob-
viously imperfect translation, may direct
his attention to some tongue or some dia-
lect which he has not yet checked off.
Then he turns to with grammar and dic-
tionary, and is not satisfied until his mas-
tery of that particular medium of thought
is sufficient for practical purposes. Many
visitors to the " Sun " office have found
Mr. Dana bending over text-book and lexi-
con, and working away with the energy of
a freshman who has only half an hour be-
fore Greek recitation. Such visitors have
seen the editor in some of his happiest
moments.
Curiosity concerning the Norwegian-Ice-
landic literature led Mr. Dana, years ago,
to a systematic and persistent study of the
old Norse. That and its surviving Scan-
dinavian kindred have long been a favorite
occupation with him. He reads the Sagas
and Henrik Ibsen's last play with equal
readiness, although not with equal rever-
ence. In the whole range of classic litera-
ture, next to the Bible, for which his ad-
miration is profound and unaffected, the
" Divine Comedy " perhaps holds the first
place in his esteem. He began to read
Dante in the original in 1862, taking it up
for the benefit of -his eldest daughter, and
afterward accompanying his other children
in turn through the incomparable poem.
His Dante classes have included some very
distinguished men, and have given him
great pleasure. Mr. Dana's study of Dante
has been almost continuous for thirty years.
He has accumulated an extensive and valu-
able Dante library. One could scarcely
quote a line in the " Divine Comedy " which
Mr. Dana would not immediately place.
When the editor of " The Sun "met Pope
Leo XIII. a few years ago in the Vatican
Palace, two most accomplished Dante schol-
ars came together, and they exchanged
ideas on doubtful readings upon equal
terms and with mutual satisfaction.
IV.
AFTER leaving Harvard the need of out-
of-door life and the prospect of intellectual
companionship, at a time when books were
forbidden to him by the oculists, turned Mr.
Dana to the Brook Farm Association for
Agriculture and Education, then recently
established in West Roxbury. In that re-
markable attempt to combine high ideals
of thought and conduct with the manipula-
tion of fertilizers and the cultivation of
vegetables, Mr. Dana was associated with
Nathaniel Hawthorne, Margaret Fuller,
George William Curtis, A. Bronson Alcott,
William Henry Channing, George and So-
phia Ripley, and others. Theodore Parker,
as pastor of the Unitarian Church in West
Roxbury, was in close touch with the com-
munity. Mr. Dana's share in the division
of labor was the management of the fruit
department.
The history of the Brook Farm experi-
ment, notable because of its relation to the
intellectual movement in New England at
that time, as well as for the distinction sub-
sequently attained by most of those who
held hoes or milked cows in its service, is
not likely to be written by any one directly
informed. Nearly all of the Associates
have passed away without recording their
reminiscences of Brook Farm. Hawthorne's
tale is avowedly a fanciful picture. In the
preface to the " Blithedale Romance" he
appealed to Mr. Dana to preserve for the
public both the outward narrative and the
inner truth and spirit of the whole affair.
That was in 1852 ; there has been no re-
sponse yet, and I do not think Mr. Dana
will ever find time to chronicle Brook Farm.
A gentleman now living in the West, who as
a boy was placed by his parents under the
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
tutelage of the philosophers of the com-
munity, once told me that he remembered
Dana as the sole person connected with the
enterprise who showed any real talent for
farming, or manifested much practical saga-
city in affairs generally.
In one way Brook Farm determined Mr.
Dana's career ; for while a member of that
journalism has been unbroken, except dur-
ing the period of the Civil War.
Elizur Wright, better remembered in Bos-
ton as an insurance actuary than as a news-
paper editor, used to tell one story about
the youth whom he hired to help him run
" The Chronotype." It was an orthodox
newspaper, and a great favorite with the
A GATEWAY AT DOSORIS.
celebrated community he had a part in the
management of a publication called "The
Harbinger," devoted to social reform,
transcendental philosophy, and general lit-
erature. In 1844, when the condition of his
eyesight permitted him to go to work in
earnest, he obtained a place under Elizur
Wright on " The Boston Chronotype," a
daily newspaper ; and from that time, just
fifty years ago, his connection with daily
Congregational ministers of Massachusetts
and the adjoining States. Mr. Wright went
away for a few days, leaving his assistant
in control. " During my absence," said
Wright," 'The Chronotype'came out mighty
strong editorially against hell, to the aston-
ishment of the subscribers and the conster-
nation of the responsible editor. When
I got back I was obliged to write a per-
sonal letter to every Congregational min-
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
ister in the State, and to many deacons,
explaining that the paper had been left
in charge of a young man without mel-
low journalistic experience. Dana always
had a weakness for giving people with
fixed convictions something new to think
about."
" On ' The Chronotype,' " says Mr. Dana
himself, "I wrote editorials on all sorts of
subjects, read the exchanges, edited the
news, did almost everything, and drew five
dollars a week. Then I left Boston to
better myself, and came on to New York,
where ' The Tribune ' gave me ten dollars
as city editor. That was in February,
1847". Along in the autumn I struck, and
Greeley made it fourteen dollars. So it
went on until the French Revolution of
1848. I went to Greeley and told him I
wanted to go to Europe for the newspaper.
He said : ' Dana, that's no use. You don't
know anything about European matters.
You would have to get your education be-
fore your correspondence was worth your
expenses.' Then I asked him how much
he would pay me for a letter a week. ' Ten
dollars,' he said. I went across and wrote
one letter a week to ' The Tribune ' for ten ;
one to McMichael's Philadelphia ' North
American' for ten ; one to ' The Commercial
Advertiser ' in New York for ten ; and to
' The Harbinger ' and 'The Chronotype' one
apiece for five. That gave me forty dollars
a week for five letters, until ' The Chrono-:
type ' went up, and then I had thirty-five.
On this I lived in Europe eight months,
went everywhere, saw plenty of revolu-
tions, supported myself there and my fam-
ily here in New York, and came home
only sixty-three dollars out for the whole
trip." Mr. Dana had married, in 1846,
Miss Eunice Macdaniel, who then lived in
Walker Street, New York.
" On returning from Europe," Mr. Dana
went on, continuing the narrative of his
early journalism in the financial aspect
personal to himself, " I went back to ' The
Tribune ' at twenty dollars a week. That
and twenty-five dollars were the figures for
a long time ; in fact, until another news-
paper offered me one hundred. I went to
' The Tribune ' people and told them I
couldn't afford to stay at twenty-five.
They reminded me gently that Mr. Greeley
drew only fifty dollars; it clearly wouldn't
do for me to get more than he had. So
they gave me fifty, the same as Horace
had, and that was the highest salary I ever
received on ' The Tribune.' I worked for
fifty until I went into the War Department
with Stanton."
V.
IN the "Tribune" establishment, dur-
ing the exciting ten years that prepared
for and ushered in the Civil War, Mr. Dana
supplied the journalistic qualities which
Mr. Greeley lacked. Every newspaper
man understands that while Horace Gree-
ley was a great genius, with a power of
writing that drove thought home with a
force and a piquancy unsurpassed, he was
not a great editor in the proper sense of
the word. Dana, with his wider range of
intellectual interest, his more accurate
sense of news perspective, his saner and
steadier judgment of men and events, and
his vastly superior executive ability, im-
pressed his own personality upon the
journal of which he was one of the pro-
prietors, and more than nominally the
managing editor.
The brilliant staff which Mr. Greeley and
Mr. Dana gathered around them during the
long fight against the extension of slavery,
and for the organization of that sentiment
in the North which gave birth to the
Republican party, included among other
writers Bayard Taylor, George Ripley,
William Henry Fry, Richard Hildreth the
historian, the Count Adam Gurowski, and
James S. Pike. The private letters from
Greeley and Dana published by Mr. Pike
some years before his death, in a volume
entitled " First Blows of the Civil War,."
and those letters of Greeley to Dana which
have found their way into print, sketch the
inner workings of the "Tribune" office
during this most interesting period. The
"Tribune" men were dead in earnest, work-
ing both for a great principle and for
newspaper fortune. Greeley, uneven in
temperament, is seen alternating between
enthusiasm and despondency ; sometimes
putting in the heaviest licks, sometimes
dispirited almost to hopelessness in face
of the South, and harassed by the cranks
and impracticables at the North. " At the
outset," writes the Hon. Henry Wilson in
his " Rise and Fall of the " Slave Power,
" Mr. Greeley seemed disinclined to enter
the contest. He told his associates that
he would not restrain them, but, as for
himself, he had no heart for the strife."
Dana, the central figure in the activity of
the establishment, overflowing with vital-
ity, enterprise, and pertinacious cheerful-
ness, lived ten lives in the ten years that
carried him from thirty to forty. We see
him prodding the sluggards and holding
back the over-hasty ; taking the whole re-
sponsibility on his shoulders during Gree-
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
89
#$a.cr.c.~;
MR. DANA S HOUSE ON DOSORIS ISLAND AS SEEN FROM THE DRIVEWAY.
ley's protracted vacations in Europe ; rush-
ing off to the stump for some favorite Free
Soil candidate ; laying plans to gratify his
chief's tacit but unconquerable desire for
public office ; arranging newspaper com-
binations in New York, and sending " The
Weekly Tribune " up to two hundred and
eighty thousand among the farmers of the
Northern States ; rinding fun in every new
phase of politics, while keeping the paper
straight on its course as the leading organ
of anti-slavery sentiment, and working
night and day with as serious a purpose as
ever animated any journalist ; and in brief
intervals of leisure running down to his
family at Westport, and writing thence such
descriptions of tranquil domesticity as this :
" I have been busy with my children,
driving them about in old Bradley's one-
horse wagon, rowing and sailing with them
on the bay and Sound, gathering shells
on the shore with them, picking cherries,
lounging on the grass, gazing into the sky
with the whole tribe about me. Who'd
think of paying notes under such circum-
stances ? There's no delight like that in
a pack of young children — of your own.
Love is selfish, friendship is exacting, but
this other affection gives all and asks noth-
ing. The man who hasn't half a dozen
young children about him must have a
very mean conception of life. Besides,
there ought always to be a baby in every
house. A house without a baby is in-
human."
It was during these crowded years just
before the war that Mr. Dana found time
to project and produce, in connection with
Mr. Ripley, the " American Cyclopedia,"
an undertaking that involved on his part
an amount of editorial labor that would
have seemed formidable to any other man.
While this tremendous job was still in
hand, he prepared and published the first
edition of his " Household Book of Poetry,"
one of the best anthologies in existence,
shaped by a catholic taste and a genuine
love of poetry. Few books have gone into
more American homes, or counted more for
sound education and continuing pleasure.
In the last year of Mr. Dana's fifteen
years' connection with " The Tribune," he
made an unsuccessful effort to put Horace
Greeley in the place wherein that sage
fancied he would be most useful to his
country ; that is to say, in the Senate of
the United States. The most important
consequence of the estrangement which
had brought about the dissolution of the
political firm of Seward, Weed and Greeley,
had been the defeat of Seward at Chicago,
and the nomination of Abraham Lincoln ;
9o
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
a fortunate event largely, if not princi-
pally, due to the attitude of the " Tribune"
men towards Seward. Early in the spring
of 1860, Greeley was privately offering to
bet twenty dollars against Seward's nomi-
nation, and was defining his own position
in this philosophic, if somewhat profane,
fashion :
" I don't care what is done about the
nomination. I know what ought to be
done ; and having set that forth, am con-
tent. I stand in the position of the rich old
fellow who, having built a church entirely
out of his own means, addressed his towns-
men thus :
" ' I've built you a meeting-house,
And bought you a bell ;
Now go to meeting,
Or go to h — ! ' "
The next year the New York Legislature
had to elect a senator to succeed Mr. Sew-
ard, then already chosen by Mr. Lincoln
to be his Secretary of State. Mr. Dana
went to Albany in Greeley's interest, and
managed a campaign which nearly resulted
in his nomination by the Republican caucus.
The vote was almost equally divided be-
tween Mr. Greeley's friends and those of
Mr. William Maxwell Evarts ; while a few
legislators, pledged to Judge Ira Harris,
held the balance of power. Thurlow Weed
defeated Greeley by procuring the transfer
of the entire Evarts vote to Judge Harris,
an achievement which partially squared the
Chicago account, and which is interesting
as the last incident of a famous political
quarrel.
Mr. Dana withdrew from " The Tribune "
on April i, 1862. His resignation as man-
aging editor was due to a radical disagree-
ment between Mr. Greeley and himself as
to the newspaper's policy with regard to
the conduct of the war. Mr. Dana was
immediately asked by Secretary Stanton to
go to Cairo to examine and settle the ac-
counts of the Quartermaster's Department.
The job involved the investigation of tan-
gled and disputed claims against the Gov-
ernment,amounting to between one and two
millions of dollars. By far the larger part
of the claims were found to be unsound,
and were rejected. This work, and other
special work of importance to which Stan-
ton at once assigned Mr. Dana, led to his
appointment as Assistant Secretary of War,
an office which he held until the end of
hostilities.
VI.
MR. DANA'S services as Assistant Secre-
tary of War are matters of public history,
and need be related here only so far as they
illustrate the character of the man, or help
to describe the perimeter of his many-sided
experience.
Mr. Lincoln once defined one of Mr.
Dana's functions during the war period by
styling him "the eyes of the Government
at the front." For perhaps a third of the
whole time between his appointment as
Assistant Secretary of War and the fall of
Richmond, Mr. Dana represented the De-
partment at the scene of operations. He
was with Grant before and behind and
around Vicksburg for four months. He
saw the Chattanooga campaign from be-
ginning to end. He went with Sherman to
the relief of Burnside in Knoxville. He
was in the Wilderness, and at Spottsylvania,
and everywhere with the army throughout
the tremendous fighting in the spring of
1864. He was with Sheridan in the Shen-
andoah Valley in the autumn of that year ;
and he travelled with Grant back to Wrash-
ington from Richmond, after the surrender
of Lee and the death of the Confederacy.
For months at a time he was at the
front, in the saddle, on the march, on the
field when there was fighting, living at
army headquarters as the official repre-
sentative of the civil authority, in close
personal relations with the commanding
generals, fully posted as to their intended
movements and largest plans, and sending
back to Washington, over General Eckert's
wires, daily, and often hourly, despatches
for the information of the Secretary of War
and the President. Dana's reports to
Stanton, when they were of importance, as
they generally were, went straight to the
White House as soon as they had been
translated from the cipher.
These despatches, distinguished by com-
mon sense, clear perception, direct and
fearless statement, and utter lack of respect
for foolish or unnecessary routine, consti-
tute what is unquestionably the most im-
portant work of reporting ever done by any
newspaperman. The same qualities which
make Mr. Dana a great journalist, made
him a consummate reporter of military
events. Lincoln saw from the first that he
had committed no mistake in his choice of
a pair of eyes. He wanted, most of all, the
absolute truth of the situation — the broad
truth freed from unessential details — as it
appeared to a swift and accurate intelli-
gence and a keen judge of human charac-
ter. He got it, and more, in Dana's de-
spatches and letters to Stanton. In the
routine reports of the military service,
tardy in arrival, and in construction ham-
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
91
pered by all of the conventions, the leaders
and lesser officers upon whose personal
qualities depended, in the last analysis, the
fate of the Union cause, figured merely as
names, with hardly more individuality
than so many algebraic symbols. In the
Assistant Secretary's reports the men in
the field jump into life in from two to half
a dozen lines of rapid portraiture. They
stood before Lincoln in his study in the
White House as if they were there in per-
son, with all of their virtues and imperfec-
tions. A few words of incidental charac-
terization, a half humorous reference to
some small incident, gave the President a
better understanding of the remote instru-
relied, as it has always been his habit to rely,
with full confidence upon the soundness
of his own electric intuitions. He repre-
sented the facts about men and affairs at
the front precisely as he himself saw them,
without fear or favor, and without terror
of precedent. His sole purpose at any
time was to give the Government at Wash-
ington the information of which it had
need at that time. In the whirl and din
of the front he sometimes made mistakes
of fact, and was quick to correct them.
He misjudged men occasionally, and at
the earliest opportunity put them right
again. He kept his head at times when
camp sentiment and even headquarters
MR. DANA S HOUSE ON DOSORIS ISLAND AS IT FRONTS LONG ISLAND SOUND.
ments through which he was working to
suppress the Rebellion than he could have
derived by any other medium short of his
own personal observation of the men them-
selves. Miles of the customary military re-
ports were worth less to Lincoln, for his
purposes, than half a dozen of Dana's vivid
sentences.
It is quite obvious that in most hands
this would be a dangerous and misleading
method of reporting military events. Few
men in Mr. Dana's place would have had
the courage to disregard so entirely the
conventional formula! of official communi-
cation ; few men in Mr. Lincoln's place
would have been so quick to recognize
and appreciate the value of the service.
Mr. Dana treated his subject in the only
way possible to his mind and pen. He
were in the delirium of false hope, or in
the indigo depths of unnecessary discour-
agement.
Upon the steadiness of Dana's judgment,
the justice of his observations, and the
singleness of his patriotic purpose, Abra-
ham Lincoln came to depend more and more
during the last two years of the war. It
is impossible to look over the Assistant
Secretary's telegrams and letters from the
front, either those already printed in the
voluminous collection of war documents
issuing from the Government Press, or the
equally important papers that still belong
to unpublished history, without wondering
at the discernment shown in his early
estimates cf leaders then almost unknown ;
at the sureness with which he distinguished
the stuffed heroes from the real ones, recog-
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
A CORNER OF THE LIBRARY AT DOSORIS.
nized latent military genius, and detected
the bogus article under no matter what
pretentiousness of pomp and circumstance ;
or at the extent to which his observations
and suggestions from the field influenced
the military policy of the Administration,
and helped to determine the career of
generals, the achievements of armies, and
the destiny of the national cause.
From the hundreds of character sketches
swiftly drawn at first sight for the in-
formation of Stanton and Lincoln, take,
for example, this estimate of John A.
Logan, then not very conspicuous among
the volunteer generals for the Western
States: "This is a man of remarkable
qualities and peculiar character. Heroic
and brilliant, he is sometimes unsteady.
Inspiring his men with his own enthusiasm
on the field of battle, he is splendid in all
its crash and commotion ; but before it
begins he is doubtful of the result, and after
it is over he is fearful we may yet be beaten.
A man of instinct, and not of reflection, his
judgments are often absurd, but his extem-
poraneous opinions are very apt to be right.
Deficient in education ; deficient, too, in a
nice and elevated moral sense, he is full of
generous attachments and sincere animosi-
ties. On the whole, few can serve the
cause of the country more effectively than
he, and none will serve it more faithfully."
Mentioning Sherman at the time when
that commander's name was scarcely known
in the East, except for his failure to take
Vicksburg in the December previous to
Grant's success at that point, Dana writes
nothing but admiration and praise : "Sher-
man tolerates no idlers, and finds some-
thing for everybody to do. The Chief
of Artillery [in the Fifteenth Corps staff],
Major Taylor, directed by Sherman's omni-
present eye and quick judgment, is an offi-
cer of great value, although under another
general he might not be worth so much.
On the whole, General Sherman has a very
small and a very efficient staff, but the
efficiency comes mainly from him. What
a splendid soldier he is ! "
Long afterwards, when Sherman was
about to start on his march to the sea, it
became Mr. Dana's official duty to rebuke
that commander, gently and indirectly, for
his lack of one of the prime qualities of
good generalship, namely, tightness of
mouth concerning his own military plans.
Grant had been annoyed by the publica-
tion in certain Western newspapers of au-
thentic intelligence concerning Sherman's
intended movements. The silent general
complained of this to Stanton, implying
that the leakage was in the War Depart-
ment. There was a prompt investigation,
and it proved that one of Sherman's pay-
masters was communicating to his friends
the general's plans as stated by Sherman
himself. Stanton got hold of, a letter
written by a member of Sherman's staff to
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
93
somebody in Washington, also giving full
details of projects which it was better the
enemy should not know.
" If Sherman cannot keep from telling
his plans to paymasters," wrote Stanton
angrily to Grant, " and his staff are per-
mitted to send them broadcast over the
•land, the Department cannot prevent their
publication."
Dana thereupon politely notified Sher-
man that correct information was escaping
from headquarters at Atlanta and getting
into the public prints ; and he received this
cheerful, if somewhat irresponsible, reply :
" To Hon. C. A. Dana, Assistant Secre-
tary of War : If indiscreet newspaper men
publish information too near the truth,
counteract its effect by publishing other
paragraphs calculated to mislead the en-
emy, such as, ' Sherman's army has been
much reenforced lately, especially in the
cavalry, and he will soon move by several
columns in circuit, so as to catch Hood's
army;' or, 'Sherman's destination is not
Charleston, but Selma, where he will meet
an army from the Gulf.' "
VII.
EARLY in September, 1864, Mr. Dana
went to Rosecrans's headquarters at Chat-
tanooga to accompany the Army of the
Cumberland in the great movement which
was then expected to be the finishing blow
of the war. On his way down through
Tennessee he had a long interview with
Andrew Johnson on the political future of
that almost reconquered State. When he
reached headquarters at Stevens's Gap,
Rosecrans received him with proper cour-
tesy, but at once began a long tirade against
Stanton.
" General," said Mr. Dana, " I am not
here to report your opinion of Mr. Stan-
ton. If there's anything your army needs,
or that you want done by the Department,
tell me, and you shall have it."
The Assistant Secretary had not been
many weeks with this estimable gentle-
man, but most unfortunate soldier, before
he saw clearly that what the army needed
above all things was another commander.
The disastrous day of Chickamauga came,
with its casualty list on the Union side
of sixteen hundred killed, nine thousand
wounded, and five thousand prisoners or
missing, and its blunder of generalship ren-
dering useless this awful sacrifice. Dana
witnessed the rout of Sheridan's and Da-
vis's divisions, and was swept off that part
of the field in the panic which seemed
like another Bull Run. The first news
which he sends to Stanton and Lincoln is
disheartening, but he is able to modify it
a few hours later, when he gets from Gen-
eral Garfield the story of Thomas's heroic
stand at the left of the long line. Rose-
crans withdraws the entire army into Chat-
tanooga, and begins to waver between
plans for resistance and plans for further
_and final retreat. He follows up the great
blunder of the Chickamauga day with the
almost equally expensive mistake of with-
drawing the Union forces which held Look-
out Mountain, and abandoning that posi-
tion to Bragg's army.
This much of history is necessary in
order to understand the full significance
of Mr. Dana's despatch to Stanton on Sep-
tember 24th, two days after the retreat into
Chattanooga, recommending the removal
of Rosecrans and the substitution of "some
Western general of high rank and great
prestige, like Grant."
Six days later, after a long and frank talk
with Garfield, then Rosecrans's chief of
staff, Mr. Dana repeated urgently his
recommendation that Rosecrans should be
removed ; and he suggested that Thomas,
"the rock of Chickamauga," be put in
command. " He is certainly," wrote Dana,
"an officer of the very highest qualities,
soldierly and personal."
An incident very creditable to Thomas
then occurred. On the strength of the
camp gossip, Brigadier-General Rousseau,
who was briefly described by Dana to
Stanton as a person "regarded throughout
this army as an ass of eminent gifts,"
went on his own account to Thomas, and
informed him that the War Department
was inquiring how the army would like 'to
have him in the chief command. Thomas
at once sent a confidential friend to Dana
to say that while ready to answer any
other call to duty, he could not consent to
become the successor of Rosecrans, because
he would not do anything to countenance
the suspicion that he had intrigued against
his commander.
Meanwhile, with Thomas holding to this
attitude on the question of his own pro-
motion, affairs at Chattanooga went from
bad to worse. The army had lost both
confidence in its commander and spirit
for the work ahead. At headquarters
incapacity ruled, with fluctuating designs,
fussiness over details, procrastination on
frivolous pretexts, and seeming indifference
to the perils that were gathering about the
army as the autumn grew older. Dana
telegraphed again on October 12 :
94
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
" I have never seen a public man pos-
sessing talent with less administrative
power, less steadiness and clearness in
difficulty, and greater practical incapacity
than General Rosecrans. He has invention,
fertility, and knowledge, but he has no
strength of will and no concentration of
purpose. His mind scatters; there is no
system in the use of his busy days and
restless nights ; no courage against individ-
uals, in his composition ; and, with great
love of command, he is a feeble commander.
He is conscientious and honest, just as he
is imperious and disputatious; always with
a stray vein of caprice, and an overweening
passion for the approbation of his personal
friends and the public outside. I consider
the army to be very unsafe in his hands,
but know of no man except Thomas who
could now be safely put in his place."
The sequel is well known. A week later
Mr. Dana went to Nashville, returning
to Chattanooga the next day in company
with General Grant; the train narrowly
escaping wreck on a high embankment,
where a railroad tie had been planted on
the track by rebel sympathizers for the
destruction of the Union commander.
Two days later Rosecrans had been prac-
tically superseded by both Grant and
Thomas, through a military reorganization
by which the former took the command of
the military departments of the Tennessee,
Ohio, and Cumberland, and the latter the
command of the old Army of the Cumber-
land, increased by the addition of the
Eleventh and Twelfth Corps. Then fol-
lowed the splendid actions around Chat-
tanooga,Orchard Knob,Lookout Mountain,
Missionary Ridge, with their momentous
results. Mr. Dana saw the storming of
the Ridge, perhaps the most glorious and
picturesque exploit of the whole war. He
telegraphed to Stanton :
" Glory to God ! the day is decisively
ours. Missionary Ridge has just been
carried by a magnificent charge of Thomas's
troops, and the rebels routed." And after-
wards : " The storming of the Ridge -was
one of the greatest miracles in military
history. No man who climbs the ascent
by any of the roads that wind along its
front can believe that eighteen thousand
men were moved up its broken and crum-
bling face, unless it was his fortune to
witness the deed. It seems as awful as
a visible interposition of God. Neither
Grant nor Thomas intended it. Their
orders were to carry the rifle-pits along the
base of the Ridge and capture their occu-
pants ; but, when this was done, the unac-
countable spirit of the troops bore them
bodily up these impracticable steeps, over
the bristling rifle-pits on the crest and the
thirty cannon enfilading every gully. The
order to storm appears to have been given
simultaneously by Generals Sheridan and
Wood, because the men were not to be
held back, dangerous as the attempt ap-
peared to military prudence. Besides, the
generals had caught the inspiration of the
men, and were themselves ready to under-
take impossibilities."
In the middle of December Mr. Dana
went back to Washington, at Grant's
request, to explain that general's wishes in
regard to the winter campaign.
VIII.
MR. DANA'S relations with Grant, from
his first acquaintance with him at Vicks-
burg until the end of the war, were of a
peculiarly interesting character. There is
no doubt that Grant's military and personal
fortunes were at a critical stage when Dana
went down to Vicksburg from the War
Department early in the spring of 1863.
The long delay in capturing the rebel
stronghold had started up all the grumblers
and growlers at the North. Amazing reports
were current, and generally credited, as to
personal habits which unfitted the general
for high or continuous responsibility.
McClernand hoped to regain the command
of the expedition, and it was notorious that
he and his friends were intriguing against
Grant. Other enemies were raising a
clamor in the newspapers, and demanding
Grant's removal. General Sherman has
testified that at this time even Mr. Lincoln
and General Halleck seemed to be losing
confidence in Grant. His local successes
had been brilliant, but the true measure of
his military ability and his capacity for
larger enterprises were as yet unknown
quantities. Mr. Dana's firm belief in
Grant's staying powers and certain future x
usefulness to the country, was based on
close and accurate observation of his
character. His letters and despatches from
Vicksburg, urging the retention of the
general as strongly as he afterwards urged
the removal of Rosecrans, for the sake of
the Union cause, effectually silenced
Grant's enemies at Washington, and un-
questionably deterred the Administration
from a colossal mistake which, as every-
body can now see, would have changed
the whole course of history.
The Assistant Secretary was in camp
with Grant frequently during the rest of
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
95
the war. The general liked to have Dana
at headquarters, and that was likewise the
case with the other commanders with whom
his missions to the front brought him in-
to personal association. Whatever there
might be of military jealousy of civilian
supervision, yielded to the charm of his
companionship and the tact with which he
performed his delicate duties. The com-
manders quickly discovered that he was
there not in any sense as a watch over, or
check upon, their operations, but to help
them along with all of the aid the Depart-
ment and the Administration could render.
The generals were invariably Mr. Dana's
friends.
When the fighting began in the Wilder-
ness, in May, 1864, the bloodiest month of
the whole war, Dana was summoned to the
War Department late one night, when he
was at a party. He hurried over to the
Department in his evening dress. The
President was there, talking very soberly
with Stanton.
" Dana," said Mr. Lincoln, " you know
we have been in the dark for two days
since Grant moved. We are very much
troubled, and have concluded to send you
down there. How soon can you start ? "
" In half an hour," replied Dana.
In about that time he had an engine
fired up at Alexandria, a cavalry escort
awaiting him there, and with his own horse
was aboard the train at Maryland Avenue
that was to take him to Alexandria. His
only baggage was a toothbrush. He was
just starting, when an orderly galloped
with word that the President wished to see
him. Dana rode back to the Department
in hot haste. Mr. Lincoln was sitting in
the same place.
" Well, Dana," said he, looking up,
" since you went away I've been thinking
about it. I don't like to send you down
there."
" Why not, Mr. President ? " asked Dana,
a little surprised.
" You can't tell," continued the Presi-
dent, " just where Lee is, or what he
is doing ; and Jeb Stuart is rampaging
around pretty lively in between the Rappa-
hannock and the Rapidan. It's a consid-
erable risk, and I don't like to expose you
to it."
" Mr. President," said Dana, " I have a
cavalry guard ready and a good horse my-
self. If it comes to the worst, we are
equipped to run. It's getting late, and I
A VIEW OF THE PARLORS AT DOSORIS.
96
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
want to get down to the Rappahannock
by daylight. I think I'll start."
" Well now, Dana," said the President,
with a little twinkle in his eyes, " if you
feel that way, • I rather wish you would.
Good night, and God bless you."
He reached the scene of action on May
7th, without encountering the redoubtable
Jeb Stuart, who was mortally wounded
five days later in an engagement with
Sheridan's cavalry. Dana saw all of the
fighting of the next two months, and rode
with Grant to the James and to the front
of Petersburg. From Cold Harbor, on
June yth, Grant telegraphs to Stanton that
Mr. Dana's full despatches render un-
necessary frequent or extended despatches
from himself. Read continuously, these
Virginia despatches of Mr. Dana's afford a
panorama of that tremendous campaign
as powerfully drawn and as vivid in color
as his story of the three months at Chat-
tanooga.
Here is an interesting request from
Grant to the War Department, as for-
warded by Mr. Dana the day before the
assault on Petersburg : " General Grant
wishes that you would send him five
hundred thousand dollars in Confederate
money for use in a cavalry expedition
which he prefers to pay for every-
thing taken."
The conscientious raid con-
templated in this financial ar-
rangement was probably the
same expedition, led by General
James Harrison Wilson, which
gives us incidentally in Dana's
despatches, a fortnight later, a
flashlight view of General Meade.
Wilson was one of the youngest,
as well as one of the best and
bravest soldiers in the Union
army, and he distinguished himself in a
thousand ways besides his capture of Jef-
ferson Davis. He was accused by the
Richmond " Examiner " of stealing, while
on this raid, not only negroes and horses,
but also silver plate and clothing. On the
young general's return, Meade summons
him to headquarters, and, " taking the
' Examiner's ' statement for truth, reads
him a lecture and demands an explanation.
Wilson gravely denies the charge of rob-
bing women and churches, and hopes that
Meade will not be ready to condemn his
command because its operations have ex-
cited the ire of the enemy."
A picture of Lincoln, on his visit to
the front in June, 1864 : " The President
arrived here about noon, and has just
returned from visiting the lines before
Petersburg. As he came back, he passed
through the division of colored troops
under General Hinks, which so greatly dis-
tinguished itself on Wednesday last. They
were drawn up in double lines on each
side of the road, and welcomed him with
hearty shouts. It was a memorable thing
to behold the President, whose fortune it
is to represent the principles of emancipa-
tion, passing bare-headed through the en-
A CORNER OF THE PARLOR.
thusiastic ranks of those negroes armed to
defend the integrity of the American
Nation."
IX.
AT his desk in the War Department in
Washington Mr. Dana was the same man
as at his desk in the "Tribune " office or
in the " Sun " office. The visitor, whatever
his business, met with a courteous recep-
tion, was listened to attentively and with-
out any signs of undue haste, and then got
a very prompt and decisive answer. Mr.
Dana's remarkable capacity for disposing
of questions and of persons swiftly, justly,
and, in rightful cases, satisfactorily to the
applicant, soon attracted Lincoln's atten-
tion, and he made good use of it. It was
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
97
the President's habit, during the last two
years of his life, to send over from the White
House to the Assistant Secretary's office all
sorts of people, from war governors to
soldiers' sweethearts, bearing little cards
like this :
The Assistant Secretary's numberless
functions when not at the front gave full
employment to his energy. He conducted
a good part of the more important official
correspondence of the Department. His
despatches to Grant and other commanders
kept them informed of whatever it was
necessary to know of the progress of events
outside of their own immediate field. At
one time he is in the Northwest untangling
the red tape with which the governors of
some of the States tied up at home troops
which the Government badly needed for
service. At another time he is looking
after the plots of the rebel conspirators
across the Canadian frontier. He receives
reports, sends orders, investigates abuses,
adjusts controversies, attends to multifari-
ous details of routine, and runs the Depart-
ment in Mr. Stanton's absence.
Only once, as far as I am aware, did any
general attempt to obtain a reversal of one
of Mr. Dana's decisions. It was a small
matter, but the incident now seems rather
amusing.
The Union Ladies' Committee of Balti-
more proposed to provide a Thanksgiving
dinner for the wounded in the hospitals
there, and permission was asked by friends
of the wounded Confederate prisoners to
feed them likewise. Mr. Dana promptly
granted it, seeing no great peril to the
Union cause in turkey and cranberry
sauce. Thereupon General Lew Wallace, in
command at Baltimore, telegraphed to
Stanton, through the Adjutant-General's
office, this ringing and rhetorical protest :
" I hope the permission given by Hon.
Mr. Dana, Assistant Secretary of War, to
feast the rebel prisoners in hospital, will
be withdrawn. I was not consulted. Had
I been, I would have objected to the mak-
ing of such a request. The permission will
be construed as a license to make manifest
once more the disloyalty, now completely
cowed in this city. I beg the sleeping
fiend may be let alone."
Stanton's reply was a short
lesson in common sense. " The
^-^^ Secretary sees no objection to
supplies for Thanksgiving being
received and distributed to rebel
prisoners by our Union Com-
mittee, provided our own men
receive an equal share." The
poor rebel wounded got their
Thanksgiving dinner, and the
sleeping fiend slept the better for
being fed.
X.
MR. DANA'S duties brought him into per-
sonal contact, and often into intimate ac-
quaintance, with nearly every conspicuous
figure of the period, in civil or military life.
With Stanton and with Lincoln, of course,
his relations were particularly close. For
both of those remarkable men his memory
cherishes profound admiration and warm af-
fection. Between Lincoln and Dana there
was a bond in their common and equally
strong perception of the humorous. The
quality was lacking in Stanton ; and when
Lincoln, on the night of the Presidential
election of 1864, sat in the War Department
awaiting the nation's verdict upon his ad-
ministration, and sought to relieve the in-
tense strain of the hour by reading aloud
some of the nonsense of Petroleum V. Nasby
and commenting upon the same, it was to
the Assistant Secretary and not to the Sec-
retary that the extraordinary lecture was
addressed. Stanton listened with amaze-
ment. He could scarcely control his dis-
gust and indignation at what seemed to
him the unaccountable frivolity of such a
performance at such a time.
Mr. Dana first saw Mr. Lincoln soon
after his inauguration in March, 1861. He
went to the WThite House with a party of
New York Republicans on a political
errand. The interview was in progress, and
the President was explaining his views as
to the New York patronage, when a door
opened, and a tall and lank employee
stuck in his head and made this announce-
ment :
" She wants you ! "
" Yes, yes," said Mr. Lincoln, visibly
annoyed, and he went on with the explana-
tion of his views.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
Presently the door opened again, and the
messenger returned :
" I say she wants you ! "
Four years afterwards Mr. Dana came
up to Washington from Richmond with
Grant after the final victory of the Union
army. He reached the capital on April
i3th. On the afternoon of the i4th he re-
ceived a despatch from Portland, Maine,
reporting that Jacob Thompson was ex-
pected to pass through that town in dis-
guise, on his way from Canada to England.
Stanton was for arresting the rebel Com-
missioner, but he sent Dana over to the
White House to see the President about it.
Lincoln was in the little closet just off his
office, in his shirt-sleeves, washing his large
hands.
" Halloa, Dana," he said ; "what is it
now ? "
Dana explained that Mr. Stanton had
an opportunity to arrest Thompson, and
thought it ought to be done.
" Well," drawled Lincoln, " I think not.
When you have an elephant on hand and
he wants to run away, better let him
run.".
A few hours later Abraham Lincoln lay
unconscious in the little bedroom in the
Petersen house, opposite Ford's Theatre.
Dana was with Stanton until two o'clock
in the room adjoining the death-chamber.
Then he went home to sleep. He was
awakened in the morning by a knock at
his door. It was Colonel Pelouze, one of
the assistant adjutant-generals.
" Mr. Dana," said Colonel Pelouze,
" Mr. Lincoln is dead, and Mr. Stanton
directs you to arrest Jacob Thompson."
I have dwelt, perhaps, beyond the limits
of due proportion upon the two years spent
by Mr. Dana in the only public office he
ever held, and constituting the only inter-
ruption to his continuous professional
career of half a century. He talks much
less than one would expect about his ex-
periences during the war period, and has
shown no signs of a disposition to put in
permanent form the unequalled material
afforded by his personal recollections of
that period. Indeed, an almost curious
indifference to past history, especially as
concerning his own performances, is a
noticeable trait of his character. With the
keenest sense of news perspective in the
matter of recording contemporaneous his-
tory, and with insatiable avidity for its
facts of all sorts, he is inclined to regard
as " old " things back of day before yes-
terday, or at least back of week before
last. Possibly it is not natural that the
historical impulse and the journalistic in-
stinct, each in the highest form, should
coexist. But Mr. Dana is always glad to
see his friends of the war time, and he
smiles when some veteran whom he last
met it may be at Milliken's Bend, or Craw-
fish Springs, or New Bethesda Meeting
House, persists in addressing him as Gen-
eral Dana, a military title which is not his
by right.
XI.
THE failure of the Chicago " Repub-
lican " enterprise, in which Mr. Dana en-
gaged after the Civil War was over, is still
a mystery to those who know the man, but
do not know the facts. The active pro-
moter was a Mr. Mack, and the concern
was organized with a capital of five hun-
dred thousand dollars on paper. Only a
very small part of this, perhaps sixty or
eighty thousand dollars, was ever paid up,
a large block of the stock being set aside
as a bonus to induce some eminent man
to become the editor. Mack went to Mr.
Dana soon after Lee's surrender, and
brought the influence of the Hon. Lyman
Trumbull and others to bear in order to
persuade him to accept the place. Mr.
Dana went out to Chicago, and was wel-
comed with a banquet. On his part, and
on the part of his friends in Chicago, there
was complete ignorance of the true state
of the concern's finances. Mack tried to
build up a newspaper without cash. Mr.
Dana took his stock, and became nominally
editor-in-chief at a nominal salary of seven
thousand or ten thousand dollars, he
doesn't remember which, on a five years'
or eight years' contract. A little later,
when the emergencies of the concern com-
pelled an assessment, he paid his notes to
the amount of ten thousand dollars in
good faith. He did not discover till after-
wards that his was the sole response to the
assessment. The business part of the es-
tablishment got in so bad a way on account
of the lack of money, that, to disentangle
himself, Mr. Dana offered to relinquish all
of his stock, to release the company from
its contract with him, and to quit, for ten
thousand dollars in cash. That was paid
to him, and he got out about square. After-
wards, by advice of counsel, he declined to
pay the notes given by him at the time of
the peculiar assessment already spoken of.
Suit was brought against him, but after
occupying the Illinois courts for ten or a
dozen years, the case was decided in Mr.
Dana's favor. Under such circumstances,
he was editor of the Chicago " Republican "
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
99
THE BILLIARD HOUSE AT DOSORIS.
for about a year, and during that time it was
a bright, spunky newspaper.
Then Mr. Dana came to New York, and,
under conditions very different from those
of the Chicago undertaking, acquired with
his friends the old " Sun " establishment,
which had been owned for thirty years by
the Beach family. He took possession of
the property at the beginning of 1868, and
soon afterwards moved into the little corner
room already described. From that time
until this Mr. Dana has been the editor of
" The Sun " in the full sense of the word.
He is, and always has been, in sole charge.
The prosperity of " The Sun," its achieve-
ments, and its position among the journals
of the country, express Mr. Dana's absolute
control over its every department. But this
is not the story of a newspaper. It is only
a necessarily imperfect sketch of the man
who edits that newspaper ; whose person-
ality, however, perhaps to a greater extent
than in the case of any other conspicuous
journalist, is identified with the newspaper
he edits.
XII.
WHAT are Mr. Dana's theories of journal-
ism ? At the bottom of my heart, I don't
believe he ever stopped to think ; that is
to say, to formulate anything of the kind,
apart from his general ideas of human in-
terest, common sense, and the inborn know-
how. He has always been much more con-
cerned about the practical question of mak-
ing for to-morrow morning a paper which
its purchasers will be sure to read. Mr.
Dana has lectured more than once on jour-
nalism, and his audiences and the readers
of his published remarks have been de-
lighted with his presentation of the subject ;
but his experience is too ripe and his wis-
dom far too alert to attempt a code of spe-
cific directions for the making of a great
newspaper. The range of a newspaper
depends first of all upon the breadth of
its editor's sympathy with human affairs,
and the diversity of things in which he
takes a personal interest. If he is genuine,
its qualities are his ; and nothing that is in
him, or that he can procure, is too good to
go into its ephemeral pages.
What Mr. Dana himself writes, in " The
Sun " or elsewhere, has that indefinable
piquant quality of style which holds your
interest and makes you read on without
conscious effort, instead of laboring on with
admiration — the flavor that is in Charles
Reade, but not in George Meredith or
George Eliot ; in Saint-Simon and Sainte-
Beuve, but not in Ruskin or Gibbon ; in
field strawberries, but not in California
peaches.
When he was a very young man, Mr.
Dana wrote poetry. Among his earliest
contributions to periodical literature were
from half a dozen to a dozen sonnets, usu-
ally of sixteen lines, published between 1841
and 1844 in various numbers of " The Dial,"
the remarkable magazine which Margaret
Fuller, Ralph Waldo Emerson, and George
Ripley edited for the benefit of a small but
earnest group of men and women. " The
Dial " was printed quarterly for about four
100
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
years, and among Mr. Dana's fellow con-
tributors during that period were Emerson,
Thoreau, Channing, Christopher P. Cranch,
James Russell Lowell, and Jones Very.
Perhaps one of Dana's poems, written
fifty-one years ago, will have now the same
interest as a " human document," as would
the daguerreotype of him in early manhood
which the editor of this magazine has not
been lucky enough to find :
VIA SACRA.
Slowly along the crowded street I go.
Marking with reverent look each passer's face,
Seeking, and not in vain, in each to trace
That primal soul whereof he is the show.
For here still move, by many eyes unseen,
The blessed gods that erst Olympus kept ;
Through every guise these lofty forms serene
Declare the all-holding Life hath never slept ;
But known each thrill that in Man's heart hath
been,
And every tear that his sad eyes have wept.
Alas for us ! the heavenly visitants,
We greet them still as most unwelcome guests,
Answering their smile with hateful looks askance,
Their sacred speech with foolish, bitter jests ;
But oh ! what is it to imperial Jove
That this poor world refuses all his love !
That was in 1843. During the half cen-
tury since then, Mr. Dana has read more
poetry and written less than any other man
on earth in whom the love of verse is genu-
ine and strong.
In judging and using the prose or poetry
of others, he is hospitable to almost any
respectable style or method, no matter how
different from his own, as long as the writer
has something to say. His tastes are very
catholic. He can tolerate either a style
approaching barrenness in its simplicity, or
rhetoric that is florid and ornate in the ex-
treme, providing it conveys ideas that are
not rubbish. He is continually reaching
out for fresh vigor, unconventional modes,
originality of thought and phrase. If all
of Mr. Dana's staff of writers should happen
to be cast in one mould, or should gradually
assimilate themselves to a single type, so
that there was monotony of expression in
his newspaper, he would become uneasy.
The first thing that would probably occur
to him to do would be to send out for a
blacksmith, or perhaps the second mate of
a tramp steamship, or what not, to write
for "The Sun" in the interest of virility
and variety. If the man had good ideas,
all right ; Mr. Dana himself would attend
to the syntax.
Imagination is a quality for which he has
the highest respect, but it must go with sin-
cerity. Dulness he cannot stand. He is
as impatient of wishy-washy writing as of
cant. He pities a fool and can be kind to
him, but he hates a sham ; and this hatred,
seated in the profoundest depths of his na-
ture, is the key to much that has puzzled
some observers of Mr. Dana's professional
career.
He communicates his individuality and
methods to those around him unconscious-
ly and by personal force, rather than by any
attempt at didactics. No office is less a
school of journalism in the sense of formal
instruction, or even of systematic sugges-
tion, than the " Sun " office.
In all of his relations with his subordi-
nates and assistants in every department,
Mr. Dana is a model chief. He is true to
his helpers, reasonable in his requirements,
constant in a good opinion once formed.
His eyes are on every part of the paper
every day, and they are not less sharp for
points of defect than for points of excel-
lence, but his tongue is ten times quicker
to praise than to blame. Generous and
prompt recognition of good service of any
sort, or of honest, although only partially
successful, effort, is habitual with him.
His condemnation can be particularly em-
phatic, if there is occasion for emphasis ;
small literary sins and venial infractions of
discipline provoke him to humorous com-
miseration, rather than to anger. He never
fusses, never is overbearing, never quarrels
with what can't be helped.
Mr. Augustin Daly tells a story about a
visit of his to Mr. Dana's office to remon-
strate upon what the manager regarded as
too severe criticism of Miss Ada Rehan's
performance in a certain part. The pres-
ent publisher of " The Sun " was at that
time its dramatic critic.
" I found no difficulty," says Mr. Daly,
" in getting an audience with Mr. Dana.
He glanced up from his work and asked,
cheerily, ' What can I do for you to-day ? '
"'Mr. Dana,' I began with great firm-
ness, 'I have called to try to convince you
that you should discharge your dramatic
editor. He has '
'"Yes, I see,' he interrupted, all suavity
and smiles. ' Well, Mr. Daly, I will speak
to Mr. Laffan about this matter, and if he
thinks that he really deserves to be dis-
charged, I will most certainly do it.' "
There is an apocryphal tradition, prob-
ably with some slight foundation of fact,
which will do as well as if it were entirely
true to illustrate Mr. Dana's indifference
to disturbing elements, except as they may
be useful for newspaper purposes. One
night, in the early times of "The Sun," the
MR. DANA OF " THE SUN."
101
city editor rushed in from the outside room.
" The Sun's " editorial office then consisted
of four rooms, all small.
" Mr. Dana," exclaimed the city editor,
" there's a man out there with a cocked
revolver. He is very much excited. He
insists on seeing the editor-in-chief."
" Is he very much excited ? " replied Mr.
Dana, turning back to his pile of proofs.
" If you think it worth the space, ask Amos
Cummings if he will kindly see the gentle-
man and write him up."
His judgment of the merits of articles
submitted to him is, to an extent rarely
equalled, independent of the writer's liter-
ary reputation. A famous name is no pass-
port to his admiration. I think that Mr.
Dana would write " Respectfully declined,"
or even " Nothing in it ! " on a scrap of
paper, and fold the same around a manu-
script from Mr. Gladstone, providing it did
not seem useful to him, with as little hesi-
tation as across a poem on " Spring" from
a schoolma'am in the backwoods of Maine
or Georgia. If he were prejudiced either
way, it would be in favor of the unknown
schoolma'am struggling to find an outlet
for her poetic sentiment. It is a source of
great satisfaction to him to discover in
out-of-the-way corners genius that has not
been recognized, and to help it out of ob-
scurity. This benevolent weakness has cost
him, in the aggregate, thousands of hours
of valuable time spent in the personal at-
tempt to make a poor thing presentable,
or in imparting advice and kind but
frank criticism to persons unknown to
him.
Once a clergyman of considerable emi-
nence and sensational proclivity volun-
teered to write anonymously for " The Sun."
His first article came. He had made the
amazing blunder of trying to adapt himself
to what he supposed to be the worldly and
reckless tone proper to a Sunday news-
paper. Mr. Dana chuckled quietly as he
sent the manuscript back, indorsed in blue
pencil, " This is too damned wicked ! "
A clerk in the New York Post-Office, sev-
eral years ago, copied out in his own hand-
writing the Rev. Edward Everett Hale's
story, " The Man Without a Country," and
offered it to " The Sun " as original matter
for ten dollars. He had evidently found
the story in a loose copy of the maga-
zine where it was first published, and sup-
posed it to be forgotten literature. Some-
body proposed to publish the impostor's
name.
" No," said Mr. Dana. " Mark the manu-
script ' Respectfully declined,' and mail it
to him. He has been honest enough to in-
close postage stamps."
XIII.
MR. DANA looks upon the daily news-
paper as something more than a bulletin of
the world's events, or a vehicle for contem-
poraneous literature. He has steadily re-
sisted the modern tendency to subordinate
the editorial page, or to render it a mere
reflection of public or partisan sentiment
as understood by the newspaper's man-
agers.
"The place of the newspaper press in
education," he wrote not long ago in reply
to a question from the State Department of
Public Instruction, " is like that of the pul-
pit. It is incidental, not essential." But
with Mr. Dana, as with every journalist
who is influenced by his brilliant example,
the place of the editorial page in the daily
newspaper is essential, and not merely inci-
dental. A newspaper without positive, inde-
pendent, aggressive convictions, generated
inside and not outside of the office, and
without the habit of uttering them fearless-
ly, is easy enough to imagine ; but it would
be a newspaper without Mr. Dana.
He does not think it necessary to check
off every piece of news, or even every im-
portant piece of news, with a corresponding
paragraph of comment. That is not his
idea of an editorial page.
" A man at the dinner table, or anywhere
else," he said one day to a new writer, " who
insists on giving you his opinion about
everything on earth, is a bore. So is the
newspaper."
He has no hard and fast rules to go by
in the selection of topics for editorial treat-
ment. You can never tell what subjects
Mr. Dana will discuss, or what subjects he
will pass over, in to-morrow's " Sun." His
inclination is always towards the specific,
rather than the abstract ; towards the
novel, the fresh, the unexpected, rather than
the matter-of-course. He would leave
over an article any day on " The State of
the Union," in favor of one on " The Mar-
ket for Poetry," or " The Vitality of Islam,"
or " The Sorrows of Rich Men," or " How
Engaged Couples Should Act ; " provid-
ing the latter were the more meritorious
production, and seemed to him likely
to be read with more interest by more
people.
He has always believed in iteration as
an agent in the process of planting ideas.
" If you say a true and important thing
once, in the most striking way, people read
102
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
it, and say to themselves, ' That is very
likely so,' and forget it. If you keep on
saying it, over and over again, even with
less felicity of expression, you'll hammer it
into their heads so firmly that they'll say,
' It is so ; ' and they'll remember forever it
is so."
The characteristics of the man are in
" The Sun." His broad sense of news
interest, persistent, inquisitive, sympathetic,
and appreciative in a thousand different
directions, and as keen with respect to
sons whom he is supposed to regard with
unconditional disapproval.
The strongest and steadiest impulse in
Mr. Dana's mind as an editor, is the Amer-
ican sentiment. It lies deeper than his
partisanship, and it shapes his politics. His
political philosophy may be Jeffersonian in
its conception of the functions and limita-
tions of the Federal Government in ordi-
nary times, but back of that are not only
the patriotism that is natural to his tem-
perament, but also that broader idea of the
DOSORIS BLUFF, OVERLOOKING LONG ISLAND SOUND.
small things as to great, shapes every part
of the paper, and dominates every depart-
ment. His editorial page is himself. It
reflects his independence of thought, his
self-reliance, his humor and philosophy,
and his marked partiality, ethical consid-
erations being equal, or nearly so, for the
cause of the under dog in the fight. No
matter how the crowd shouts, he follows
his own judgment. He follows it un-
hesitatingly, and without worrying about
questions of expediency as affecting him-
self. He is loyal beyond most men in his
friendships, and positive, although less per-
sistent, and rather impersonal, in his dis-
likes. Nothing is more common than to
hear him speaking kindly, and with just
appreciation of their good qualities, of per-
nation's might and destiny which was
bred in him by the events of the years
when he was with Lincoln and Stanton,
and with the armies in the field.
XIV.
THE revolution which his genius and in-
vention have wrought in the methods of
practical journalism in America during the
past twenty-five years can be estimated
only by newspaper makers. His mind,
always original, and unblunted and un-
wearied at seventy-five, has been a prolific
source of new ideas in the art of gathering,
presenting, and discussing attractively the
news of the world. He is a radical and
unterrified innovator, caring not a copper
MR. DANA OF "THE SUN."
103
for tradition or precedent when a change
of method promises a real improvement.
Restlessness like his, without his genius,
discrimination, and honesty of purpose,
scatters and loses itself in mere whimsicali-
ties or pettinesses ; or else it deliberately
degrades the newspaper upon which it is
exercised. To Mr. Dana's personal inven-
tion are due many, if not most, of the
broad changes which within a quarter of a
century have transformed journalism in
this country. From his individual percep-
tion of the true' philosophy of human in-
terest, more than from any other single
source, have come the now general repudi-
ation of the old conventional standards of
news importance ; the modern newspaper's
appreciation of the news value of the senti-
ment and humor of the daily life around
us ; the recognition of the principle that
a small incident, interesting in itself and
well told, may be worth a column's space,
when a large dull fact is hardly worth a
stickful's ; the surprising extension of the
daily newspaper's province so as to cover
every department of general literature, and
to take in the world's fancies and imagin-
ings, as well as its actual events. The word
"news" has an entirely different signifi-
cance from what it possessed twenty-five or
thirty years ago under the ancient common
law of journalism as derived from Eng-
land ; and in the production of this im-
mense change, greatly in the interest of
mankind and of the cheerfulness of daily
life, it would be difficult to exaggerate the
direct and indirect influence of Mr. Dana's
alert, scholarly, and widely sympathetic
perceptions.
The idea of the newspaper syndicate sys-
tem, extensively and successfully applied
during the past ten years, and with such
marked effect* upon the character of the
miscellaneous literature furnished to the
public through the daily press, originated
with Mr. Dana. The first story syndicated
by him, if I am not mistaken, was one by
Mr. Bret Harte, in 1877 or 1878. Soon after
that he purchased a number of short stories
from some of the most eminent of living
writers, " The Sun " sharing the expense
and the right to publish the series with half
a dozen selected journals in different parts
of the United States. One of these stories
was a tale called " Georgina's Reasons," by
Mr. Henry James, Jr. A circumstance that
seemed highly humorous to Mr. Dana, and
particularly so in view of Mr. James's fas-
tidious ideas of literary form, was that one
of the Western journals in the syndicate
should have lent distinction to the narra-
tive by means of the following scheme of
headlines in large, bold type :
GEORGINA'S REASONS!
HENRY JAMES'S LATEST STORY I
A WOMAN WHO COMMITS BIGAMY AND
ENFORCES SILENCE ON HER HUSBAND !
TWO OTHER LIVES MADE MISERABLE BY HER
HEARTLESS ACTION !
XV.
MR. DANA'S life outside of his work is
his own property, and is to be touched here
with reserve. From late in the autumn
until early in the spring he occupies his
town house at the northwest corner of Madi-
son Avenue and Sixtieth Street. His sum-
mer home, Dosoris, two or three miles from
the village of Glen Cove, is an island of
about fifty acres, in the Sound, close to the
Long Island shore, and connected therewith
by a short bridge. The estate gets its name
from the circumstance that the island was
once a wife's dowry, dos uxoris. Mr. Dana
bought the place soon after his return from
Chicago to New York, and extended and
modernized the interior of the homely, com-
fortable mansion, which is just visible,
through the foliage, from the passing steam-
boats in the Sound. One of the greatest en-
joyments of his life has been found in the
beautifying of Dosoris Island. Its trees and
fruits and flowers are famous. Its proprie-
tor is an accomplished botanist, a zealous
and scientific cultivator, and an artist who
might have been a distinguished landscape
gardener if he had not been a great editor.
He has made Dosoris a wonderful and cele-
brated arboretum ; but to most visitors it is
first of all a lovely spot.
An eminent painter who travelled in
Cuba with Mr. Dana several years ago,
was somewhat puzzled at the gratification
which his companion manifested after a hot
and tiresome excursion in the hills of the
Vuelta Abajo. He did not learn the cause
until dinner-time. Mr. Dana had satisfied
himself by personal observation that the
pinus Elliotti) or some other special pinus
which had been troubling his mind, did
grow in that region. He regarded the day
as a perfect success.
Mr. Dana is fond of horses, of cattle, of
dogs, even of pigs and feathered bipeds.
He likes to have life, in all of its amiable
forms, animal and vegetable, going on
healthily and happily around him.
104
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
He is as constant in his tastes as in his
friendships. An intellectual or aesthetic
pursuit once begun by him becomes a last-
ing occupation and resource. Whether he
takes up orchids, or Norse literature, or
early Persian ceramics, his interest in the
subject never shades back into indifference.
His collection of Chinese porcelain of the
best period is noted among connoisseurs for
the rarity and beauty of its specimens, and
the knowledge governing his selections.
In pictorial art, his special fondness is for
some of the painters of the Barbizon school,
as shown by his purchases ; but he is ap-
preciative of all good art. He has never
formed a large library, and is nothing of a
bibliomaniac. He owns some rare vol-
umes, but, as a rule, books are with him
tools rather than treasures. He cares noth-
ing for acquisition for the sake of. display.
He is fond of showing his pictures, or his
china, or his trees, to those who can share
his own unaffected enjoyment of them.
He is a companionable man, and he likes
to gather entertaining people around him.
His circle of personal acquaintance is re-
markably large and various. He can be
happy in the society of any refined person
able to interest him, but he is happiest with
his own family, his children and grand-
children. For twenty years his most inti-
mate friend and most constant companion
has been his son and principal professional
assistant, Mr. Paul Dana.
A few weeks ago, just two days before
he was seventy-five years old, Mr. Dana
climbed to the top of Croydon Mountain
in New Hampshire, leading a party of much
younger men who came toiling and puffing
after him. In his editorial office he is
hard at work six days in the week, put-
ting in like a boy of fifty, and still set-
ting the pace for the profession which
acknowledges him as its leader. To his
own mind there is nothing extraordinary
in this.
PORTRAITS OF CHARLES A. DANA.
1852. AGE 33.
io6
H UMAN DOCUMENTS.
1857 AGE 38.
1865. AGE
1867. AGE 48.
1882. AGE 63
PORTRAITS OF CHARLES A. DANA.
107
1869. AGE 50.
io8
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. DANA BEFORE GRANT'S HEADQUARTERS AT SPOTTSYLVANIA, 1864. AGE 44.
CHARLES A. DANA.
109
1894. AGE 75. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY ANDERSON, NEW YORK.
no
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. DANA AT THE PRESENT DAY. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN BY HIS SON, MR. PAUL DANA.
MY FIRST BOOK— "TREASURE ISLAND."
BY ROBERT Louis STEVENSON.
IT was far, indeed, from being my first
book, for I am not a novelist alone.
But I am well aware that my paymaster, the
great public, regards what else I have writ-
ten with indifference, if not aversion. If it
call upon me at all, it calls on me in the
familiar and indelible character ; and when
1 am asked to talk of my first book, no ques-
tion in the world but what is meant is my
first novel.
Sooner or later, somehow, anyhow, I was
•bound I was to write a novel. It seems
vain to ask why. Men are born with vari-
ous manias : from my earliest childhood it
was mine to make a plaything of imaginary
series of events ; and as soon as I was able
to write, I became a good friend to the
paper-makers. Reams upon reams must
have gone to the making of " Rathillet,"
the " Pentland Rising,"* the " King's Par-
don " (otherwise " Park Whitehead "),
" Edward Darren," " A Country Dance,"
and a " Vendetta in the West ; " and it is
consolatory to remember that these reams
are now all ashes, and have been received
again into the soil. I have named but a few
of my ill-fated efforts : only such, indeed,
as came to a fair bulk ere they were desisted
from ; and even so, they cover a long vista
of years. " Rathillet " was attempted be-
fore fifteen, the " Vendetta " at twenty-nine,
and the succession of defeats^lasted un-
broken till I was thirty-one. By that time
I had written little books and little essays
and short stories, and had got patted on the
back and paid for them — though not enough
to live upon. I had quite a reputation. I
was the successful man. I passed my days
in toil, the futility of which would some-
times make my cheek to burn, — that I should
spend a man's energy upon this business,
and yet could not earn a livelihood ; and
still there shone ahead of me an unattained
ideal. Although I had attempted the thing
with vigor not less than ten or twelve times,
I had not yet written a novel. All — all my
pretty ones — had gone for a little, and then
stopped inexorably, like a schoolboy's watch.
* Ne pas confondre. Not the slim green pamphlet with
the imprint of Andrew Elliott, for which (as I see with
amazement from the booklists) the gentlemen of England
are willing to pay fancy prices ; but its predecessor, a bulky
historical romance without a spark c-* merit, and now de-
leted from the world.
I might be compared to a cricketer of many
years' standing who should never have made
a run. Anybody can write a short story — a
bad one, I mean — who has industry and
paper and time enough ; but not every one
may hope to write even a bad novel. It is
the length that kills. 'I he accepted novelist
may take his novel up and put it down,
spend days upon it in vain, and write not
any more than he makes haste to blot. Not
so the beginner. Human nature has cer-
tain rights ; instinct — the instinct of self-
preservation — forbids that any manfcheered
and supported by the consciousness of no
previous victory) should endure the miseries
of unsuccessful literary toil beyond a period
to be measured in weeks. There must be
something for hope to feed upon. The be-
ginner must have a slant of wind, a lucky
vein must be running, he must be in one of
those hours when the words come and the
phrases balance of themselves — even to begin.
And having begun, what a dread looking
LLOYD OSBOURNE, THE " SCHOOLBOY IN THE LATE MISS
MCGREGOR'S COTTAGE."
112
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
xgl^pllg^^ '
THE STEVENSON FAMILY COTTAGE ABOVE PITLOCHRY.
PITLOCHRY, A VILLAGE NEAR THE STEVENSON COTTAGE.
From a photograph by G. W. Wilson & Co., Aberdeen
MY FIRST BOOK—1' TREASURE ISLAND."
SPITTAL OF GLENSHEE.
forward is that until the book shall be ac-
complished ! For so long a time the slant
is to continue unchanged, the vein to keep
running ; for so long a time you must hold
at command the same quality of style ; for
so long a time your puppets are to be
always vital, always consistent, always vigor-
ous. I remember I used to look, in those
days, upon every three-volume novel with a
sort of veneration, as a feat — not possibly
of literature — but at least of physical and
moral endurance and the courage of Ajax.
In the fated year I came to live with my
father and mother at Kinnaird, above Pit-
lochry. There I walked on the red moors
and by the side of the golden burn. The
rude, pure air of our mountains inspirited,
if it did not inspire us ; and my wife and I
projected a joint volume of bogie stories,
for which she wrote " The Shadow on the
Bed," and I turned out " Thrawn Janet,"
and a first draft of the " Merry Men." I
love my native air, but it does not love me ;
and the end of this delightful period was a
cold, a fly blister, and a migration, by Strath-
airdle and Glenshee, to the Castleton of
Braemar. There it blew a good deal and
rained in proportion. My native air was
more unkind than man's ingratitude ; and I
must consent to pass a good deal of my
time between four walls in a house lugubri-
ously known as " the late Miss McGregor's
cottage." And now admire the finger of
predestination. There was a schoolboy in
the late Miss McGregor's cottage, home for
the holidays, and much in want of " some-
thing craggy to break his mind upon." He
had no thought of literature ; it was the art
of Raphael that received his fleeting suf-
frages, and with the aid of pen and ink, and
a shilling box of water-colors, he had soon
turned one of the rooms into a picture gal-
lery. My more immediate duty towards
the gallery was to be showman ; but I
would sometimes unbend a little, join the
artist (so to speak) at the easel, and pass
the afternoon with him in a generous emula-
tion, making colored drawings. On one of
these occasions I made the map of an island ;
it was elaborately and (I thought) beautifully
colored ; the shape of it took my fancy be-
yond expression ; it contained harbors that
pleased me like sonnets ; and, with the un-
consciousness of the predestined, I ticketed
my performance " Treasure Island." I am
told there are people who do not care for
maps, and find it hard to believe. The
names, the shapes of the woodlands, the
courses of the roads and rivers, the prehis-
toric footsteps of man still distinctly trace-
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
ROBERT LOUIS STKVENSON.
From a photograph by Sir Percy Shelley.
MY FIRST BOOK- -" TREASURE ISLAND.
MRS. ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
able up hill and down dale, the mills and the
ruins, the ponds and the ferries, perhaps the
" Standing Stone" or the " Druidic Circle "
on the heath — here is an inexhaustible fund
of interest for any man with eyes to see, or
twopence worth of imagination to under-
stand with. No child but must remember
laying his head in the grass, staring into
the infinitesimal forest, and seeing it grow
populous with fairy armies. Somewhat in
this way, as I pored upon my map of
"Treasure Island," the future characters of
the book began to appear there visibly
among imaginary woods ; and their brown
faces and bright weapons peeped out upon
me from unexpected quarters, as they
passed to and fro, fighting and hunting
treasure, on these few square inches of a
flat projection. The next thing I knew, I
had some paper before me and was writing
out a list of chapters. How often have I
done so, and the thing gone no farther !
But there seemed elements of success about
this enterprise. It was to be a story for
boys ; no need of psychology or fine writ-
ing ; and I had a boy at hand to be a
touchstone. Women were excluded. I was
unable to handle a brig (which the " His-
paniola" should have been), but I thought
I could make shift to sail her as a schooner
without public shame. And then I had an
idea for John Silver from which I promised
myself funds of entertainment : to take an
admired friend of mine (whom the reader very
likely knows and admires as much as I do),
to deprive him of all his finer qualities and
higher graces of temperament, to leave him
with nothing but his strength, his courage,
his quickness, and his magnificent geniality,
and to try to express these in terms of the
culture of a raw tarpaulin. Such psychical
surgery is, I think, a common way of " mak-
ing character;" perhaps it is, indeed, the
only way. We can put in the quaint figure
that spoke a hundred words with us yester-
day by the wayside ; but do we know him ?
Our friend, with his infinite variety and
flexibility, we know — but can we put him
in? Upon the first we must engraft secon-
dary and imaginary qualities, possibly all
wrong ; from the second, knife in hand, we
must cut away and deduct the needless
arborescence of his nature ; but the trunk
and the few branches that remain we may
at least be fairly sure of.
On a chill September morning, by the
cheek of a brisk fire, and the rain drum-
ming on the window, I began the " Sea
Cook," for that was the original title. I
have begun (and finished) a number of
other books, but I cannot remember to
have sat down to one of them with more
complacency. It is not to be wondered at,
for stolen waters are proverbially sweet.
I am now upon a painful chapter. No
doubt the parrot once belonged to Robin-
CASTLETON OF BRAEMAR, FROM MORRONB.
Photograph by G. W. Wilson & Co., Aberdeen.
MY FIRST BOOK—1' TREASURE ISLAND.
117
. 1834.
"THE LATE MISS MCGREGOR'S COTTAGE," BKAEMAR.
son Crusoe. No doubt the skeleton is con-
veyed from Poe. I think little of these,
they are trifles and details ; and no man
can hope to have a monopoly of skeletons
or make a corner in talking-birds. The
stockade, I am told, is from " Masterman
Ready." It may be — I care not a jot.
These useful writers had fulfilled the poet's
saying : departing, they had left behind
them
" Footprints on the sands of time ;
Footprints that perhaps another "
and I was the other ! It is my debt to
Washington Irving that exercises my con-
science, and justly so, for I believe plagiar-
ism was rarely carried farther. I chanced
to pick up the " Tales of a Traveller " some
years ago, with a view to an anthology of
prose narrative, and the book flew up and
struck me : Billy Bones, his chest, the com-
pany in the parlor, the whole inner spirit
and a good deal of the material detail of
my first chapters — all were there, all were
the property of Washington Irving. But I
had no guess of it then as I sat writing by
the fireside, in what seemed the springtides
of a somewhat pedestrian inspiration ; nor
yet day by day, after lunch, as I read
aloud my morning's work to the family. It
seemed to me original as sin ; it seemed to
belong to me like my right eye. I had
counted on one boy ; I found I had two
in my audience. My father caught fire at
once with all the romance and childishness
of his original nature. His own stories,
that every night of his life he put himself
to sleep with, dealt perpetually with ships,
roadside inns, robbers, old sailors, and com-
mercial travellers before the era of steam.
He never finished one of these romances :
the lucky man did not require to ! But in
" Treasure Island " he recognized some-
thing kindred to his own imagination ; it
was his kind of picturesque ; and he not
only heard with delight the daily chapter,
but set himself actively to collaborate.
When the time came for Bill}- Bones's
chest to be ransacked, he must have passed
the better part of a day preparing, on the
back of a legal envelope, an inventory of
its contents, which I exactly followed ; and
n8
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BRAKMAR, FROM CRAIG COVNACH.
Photograph by G. W. Wilson & Co., Aberdeen.
the name of " Flint's old ship," the " Wal-
rus," was given at his particular request.
And now, who should come dropping in,
ex machina, but Dr. Jaap, like the dis-
guised prince who is to bring down the
curtain upon peace and happiness in the
last act, for he carried in his pocket not a
horn or a talisman, but a publisher — had,
in fact, been charged by my old friend
Mr. Henderson to unearth new writers for
" Young Folks." Even the ruthlessness of
a united family recoiled before the extreme
measure of inflicting on our guest the muti-
lated members of the "Sea Cook ; " at the
same time we would by no means stop our
readings, and accordingly the tale was be-
gun again at the beginning, and solemnly
redelivered for the benefit of Dr. Jaap.
From that moment on I have thought
highly of his critical faculty ; for when he
left us, he carried away the manuscript in
his portmanteau.
Here, then, was everything to keep me
up — sympathy, help, and now a positive
engagement. I had chosen besides a very
easy style. Compare it with the almost
contemporary " Merry Men ; " one may pre-
fer the one style, one the other — 'tis an affair
of character, perhaps of mood ; but no
expert can fail to see that the one is much
more difficult, and the other much easier,
to maintain. It seems as though a full-
grown, experienced man of letters might
engage to turn out " Treasure Island " at so
many pages a day, and keep his pipe alight.
But alas ! this was not my case. Fifteen
days I stuck to it, and turned out fifteen
chapters ; and then, in the early paragraphs
of the sixteenth, ignominiously lost hold.
My mouth was empty ; there was not one
word more of " Treasure Island " in my
bosom ; and here were the proofs of the
beginning already waiting me at the " Hand
and Spear"! There I corrected them,
living for the most part alone, walking on
1 the heath at Weybridge in dewy autumn
mornings, a good deal pleased with what I
had done, and more appalled than I can
depict to you in words at what remained
for me to do. I was thirty-one ; I was the
head of a family ; I had lost my health ; I
had never yet paid my way, had never yet
made two hundreds pounds a year ; my
father had quite recently bought back and
cancelled a book that was judged a failure ;
was this to be another and last fiasco ? I
was indeed very close on despair ; but I
shut my mouth hard, and during the journey
to Davos, where I was to pass the winter,
had the resolution to think of other things,
and bury myself in the novels of M. du
Boisgobey. Arrived at my destination,
down I sat one morning to the unfinished
tale, and behold ! it flowed from me like
small talk ; and in a second tide of delighted
industry, and again at the rate of a chapter
MY FIRST BOOK—" TREASURE ISLAND."
119
a day, I finished " Treasure Island." It
had to be transacted almost secretly. My
wife was ill, the schoolboy remained alone
of the faithful, and John Addington Symonds
(to whom I timidly mentioned what I was
engaged on) looked at me askance He
was at that time very eager I should write
on the l< Characters " of Theophrastus, so
far out may be the judgments of the wisest
men. But Symonds (to be sure) was scarce
the confidant to go to for sympathy in a
boy's story. He was large-minded ; " a full
man," if there ever was one ; but the very
name of my enterprise would suggest to him
only capitulations of sincerity and solecisms
of style. Well, he was not far wrong.
"Treasure Island"— it was Mr. Hender-
son who deleted the first title, " The Sea
Cook " — appeared duly in the story paper,
where it figured in the ignoble midst without
woodcuts, and attracted not the least atten-
tion. I did not care. I liked the tale my-
self, for much the same reason as my father
liked the beginning: it was my kind of pict-
uresque. I was not a little proud of John
Silver also, and to this day rather admire
that smooth and formidable adventurer.
What was infinitely more exhilarating, I
had passed a landmark ; I had finished a
tale, and written " The End " upon my
manuscript, as I had not done since the
•' Pentland Rising," when I was a boy of
sixteen, not yet at college. In truth it was
so by a set of lucky accidents : had not Dr.
Jaap come on his visit, had not the tale
flowed from me with singular ease, it must
have been laid aside like its predecessors,
and found a circuitous and unlamented way
to the fire. Purists may suggest it would
have been better so. I am not of that
mind. The tale seems to have given much
pleasure, and it brought (or was the means
of bringing) fire and food and wine to a
deserving family in which I took an interest.
I need scarce say I mean my own.
But the adventures of " Treasure Island "
are not yet quite at an end. I had written
it up to the map. The map was the chief
part of my plot. For instance, I had called
an islet " Skeleton Island," not knowing
what I meant, seeking only for the imme-
diate picturesque ; and it was to justify this
name that I broke into the gallery of Mr.
Poe and stole Flint's pointer. And in the
same way, it was because I had made two
harbors that the " Hispaniola" was sent on
her wanderings with Israel Hands. The
time came when it was decided to repub-
lish, and I sent in my manuscript and the
map along with it to Messrs. Cassell. The
proofs came, they were corrected, but I
heard nothing of the map. I wrote and
asked ; was told it had never been received,
and sat aghast. It is one thing to draw
a map at random, set a scale in one corner
of it at a venture, and write up a story
to the measurements. It is quite another
to have to examine a whole book, make an
MOULIN, ANOTHER VILLAGE NEAR THE STEVENSON COTTAGE. THIS VIEW IS FROM THE SOUTH.
120
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
STEVENSON IN 1893.
From a photograph taken in Australia.
inventory of all the allusions contained in
it, and with a pair of compasses painfully
design a map to suit the data. I did
it, and the map was drawn again in my
father's office, with embellishments of blow-
ing whales and sailing ships ; and my father
himself brought into service a knack he had
of various writing, and elaborately forged
the signature of Captain Flint and the sail-
ing directions of Billy Bones. But some-
how it was never " Treasure Island " to me.
I have said it was the most of the plot.
I might almost say it was the whole. A
few reminiscences of Poe, Defoe, and
Washington Irving, a copy of Johnson's
" Buccaneers," the name of the Dead Man's
Chest from Kingsley's "At Last," some
recollections of canoeing on the high seas,
a cruise in a fifteen-ton schooner yacht,
and the map itself with its infinite, eloquent
suggestion, made up the whole of my mate-
rials. It is perhaps not often that a map
figures so largely in a tale ; yet it is always
important. The author must know his
countryside, whether real or imaginary, like
his hand ; the distances, the points of the
compass, the place of the sun's rising, the
behavior of the moon, should all be beyond
cavil. And how troublesome the moon is !
I have come to grief over the moon in
MY FIRST BOOK—" TREASURE ISLAND."
121
" Prince Otto ; " and, so soon as that was
pointed out to me, adopted a precaution
which I recommend to other men — I never
write now without an almanac. With an
almanac, and the map of the country and
the plan of every house, either actually
plotted on paper or clearly and immediately
apprehended in the mind, a man may hope
to avoid some of the grossest possible
blunders. With the map before him, he
will scarce allow the sun to set in the east,
as it does in the "Antiquary." With the
almanac at hand, he will scarce allow two
horsemen, journeying on the most urgent
affair, to employ six days, from three of
the Monday morning till late in the Satur-
day night, upon a journey of, say, ninety or
a hundred miles ; and before the week is
out, and still on the same nags, to cover
fifty in one day, as he may read at length
in the inimitable novel of " Rob Roy."
And it is certainly well, though far from
necessary, to avoid such croppers. But it
is my contention — my superstition, if you
like — that he who is faithful to his map,
and consults it, and draws from it his in-
spiration, daily and hourly, gains positive
support, and not mere negative immunity
from accident. The tale has a root there ;
it grows in that soil ; it has a spine of its
own behind the words. Better if the coun-
try be real, and he has walked every foot
of it and knows every milestone. But.
even with imaginary places, he will do well
in the beginning to provide a map. As he
studies it, relations will appear that he had
not thought upon. He will discover obvi-
ous though unsuspected shortcuts and foot-
paths for his messengers ; and even when
a map is not all the plot, as it was in
" Treasure Island," it will be found to be
a mine of suggestion.
• VAILIMA," STEVENSON'S HOUSE NEAR APIA, SAMOA.
9
PORTRAITS OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON.
Born November 13, 1850; died December 3, 1894.
AGE 20 MONTHS. 1852.
AGE 6. 1857.
AGE 14. 1865.
PORTRAITS OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON.
123
AGE 19. 1870.
124
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
AGE 21. 1872.
AGE 24. 1875.
AGE 42. AUSTRALIA, 1893.
PORTRAITS OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON.
I25
AGE 48. AUSTRALIA, 1893. THESE FOUR PORTRAITS ARE ALL OF ONE TIME
126
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
BY EDWARD EVERETT HALE.
DOROTHY Q.
Y first recollection of
Dr. Holmes is -seeing
him standing on a
bench at a college din-
ner when I was a boy,
in the year 1836. He
was full of life and fun,
and was delivering — I
do not say reading — one
of his little college
poems. He always
writes them with joy,
and recites them — if that
is the word — with a
From the portrait in Spirit not to be de-
Dr. Hoimes's study. scribed. For he is a
born orator, with what
people call a sympathetic voice, wholly
under his own command, and entirely free
from any of the tricks of elocution. It
seems to me that no one really knows his
poems to the very best who has not had
the good fortune to hear him read some
of them.
But I had known all about him before
that. As little boys, we had by heart, in
those days, the song which saved " Old
Ironsides " from destruction. That was
the pet name of the frigate " Constitu-
tion," which was a pet Boston ship, be-
cause she had been built at a Boston
shipyard, had been sailed with Yankee
crews, and, more than once, had brought
her prizes into Boston Harbor.
We used to spout at school :
" Nail to the mast her holy flag.
Spread every threadbare sail,
And give her to the god of storms,
The lightning and the gale ! "
Ah me! There had been a Phi Beta
anniversary not long before, where Holmes
had delivered a poem. You may read
" Poetry, a Metrical Essay," in the volumes
now. But you will look in vain for the
covert allusions to Julia and Susan and
Elizabeth and the rest, which, to those
who knew, meant the choicest belles of
our little company. Have the queens of
to-day any such honors ?
Nobody is more accessible than Dr.
Holmes. I doubt if any doorbell in Bos-
ton is more rung than his. And nowhere
is the visitor made more kindly at home.
His own work-room takes in all the widtfi
of a large house in Beacon Street ; a wide
window commands the sweep of the mouth
of Charles River ; in summer the gulls are
hovering above it, in winter you may see
them chaffing together on bits of floating
ice, which is on its way to the sea. Across
that water, by stealthy rowing, the boats
of the English squadron carried the men
who were to die at Concord the next day,
at Concord Bridge. Beyond is Bunker
Hill Monument ; and just this side of the
monument Paul Revere crossed the same
river to say that that English army was
coming.
For me, I had to deliver on Emerson's
ninetieth birthday an address on my
memories of him and his life. Holmes
used to meet him, from college days down,
in a thousand ways, and has written a
charming memoir of his life. I went
round there one day, therefore, to ask
some questions, which might put my own
memories of Emerson in better light, and
afterwards I obtained his leave to make
this sketch of the talk of half an hour.
When we think of it here, if we ever fall
to talking about such things, every one
would say that Holmes is the best talker
we have or know. But when you are with
him, you do not think whether he is or is
not. You are under the spell of his kind-
ness and genius. Still no minute passes
in which you do not say to yourself : " I
hope I shall remember those very words
always."
Thinking of it after I come home, I am
reminded of the flow and fun of the
Autocrat. But you never say so to your-
self when you are sitting in his room.
I had arranged with my friend Mr.
Sample that he should carry his camera
to the house, and it was in gaps in this very
conversation that the picture of both of
us was taken. I told Dr. Holmes how
pleased I was at this chance of going to
posterity under his escort.
I told him of the paper on Emerson which
I had in hand, and thanked him, as well as
I could, in a few words, for his really mar-
vellous study of Emerson in the series of
American Authors. I said I really wanted
NOTE. — This article was written in May, 1893. Dr. Holmes died October 7, 1894. — EDITOR.
128
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
O. W. HOLMES'S BIRTH-PLACE AT CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS, ERECTED IN 1725.
From a photograph by Wilfrid A. French.
to bring him my paper to read. What I
was trying to do, was to show that the
great idealist was always in touch with his
time, and eager to know what, at the mo-
ment, were the real facts of American life.
/. I remember where Emerson stopped
me on State Street once, to cross-question
GARDEN DOOR OF THE CAMBRIDGE HOUSE.
me about some details of Irish emigra-
tion.
Holmes. Yes, he was eager for all prac-
tical information. I used to meet him very
often on Saturday evenings at the Saturday
Club ; and I can see him now, as he bent
forward eagerly at the table, if any one
were making an interesting observation,
with his face like a hawk as he took in
what was said. You felt how the hawk
would be flying overhead and looking down
on your thought at the next minute. I re-
member that I once spoke of " the three
great prefaces," and quick as light Emer-
son said, " What are the three great pref-
aces?" and I had to tell him.
/. I am sure I do not know what they
are. What are they ?
Holmes. They are Calvin's to his " Insti-
tutes," Thuanus's to his history, and Poly-
bius's to his.
/. And I have never read one of them !
Holmes. And I had then never read but
one of them. It was a mere piece of en-
cyclopaedia learning of mine.
/. What I shall try to do in my address
is to show that Emerson would not have
touched all sorts of people as he did, but
for this matter-of-fact interest in his daily
surroundings — if he had not gone to town-
meetings, for instance. Was it you or Lowell
who called him the Yankee Plato ?
Holmes. Not I. It was probably Lowell,
in the " Fable for Critics." I called him
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
129
" a winged Franklin," and I stand by that.
Matthew Arnold quoted that afterwards,
and I was glad I had said it.
/. I do not remember where you said it.
How was it ?
Dr. Holmes at once rose, went to the
turning book-stand, and took down volume
three of his own poems, and read me with
great spirit the passage. I do not know
how I had forgotten it.
" Where in the realm of thought, whose air is song.
Does he, the Buddha of the West, belong ?
He seems a winged Franklin, sweetly wise,
Born to unlock the secrets of the skies ;
And which the nobler calling, — if 'tis fair
Terrestrial with celestial to compare, —
To guide the storm-cloud's elemental flame,
Or walk the chambers whence the lightning came,
Amidst the sources of its subtile fire,
And steal their effluence for his lips and lyre ? "
Here he said, with great fun, "-One great
good of writing poetry is to furnish you
with your own quo-
tations." And after-
wards, when I had
made him read to me
some other verses
from his own poems,
he said, " Oh, yes, as
a reservoir of the
best quotations in
the language, there
is nothing like a
book of your own
poems."
I said that there
was no greater non-
sense than the talk
of , Emerson's time,
that he introduced
German philosophy
here, and I asked
Holmes if he thought
that Emerson had
borrowed anything
in the philosophical
line from the Ger-
man. He agreed with
me that his philoso-
phy was thoroughly
home-bred,
wrought out in
experience of
own home-life.
and
the
his
He said
THE HOUSE IN RUE MONSIEUR LE PRINCE WHERE DR.
HOLMES LIVED FOR TWO YEARS WHEN STUDYING
MEDICINE IN PARIS.
that he was dis-
posed to believe that that would be true
of Emerson which he knew was true of
himself. He knew Emerson went over a
great many books, but he did not really
believe that he often really read a book
through. I remember one of his phrases
was, that he thought that Emerson "tasted
books ; " and he cited a bright lady from
Philadelphia, whom he had met the day
before, who had said that she thought men
of genius did not rely much upon their
reading, and had complimented him by
asking if he did so. Holmes said :
"I told her — I had to tell her — that in
reading my mind is always active. I do
not follow the author steadily or implicitly,
but my thought runs off to right and left.
It runs off in every direction, and I find I
am not so much taking his book as I am
thinking my own thoughts upon his sub-
ject."
/. I want to thank you for your contrast
between Emerson and Carlyle : "The
hatred of unreality was uppermost in Car-
lyle ; the love of what is real and genuine,
with Emerson." Is it not perhaps possible
that Carlyle would not have been Carlyle
but for Emerson ? Emerson found him
discouraged, and as he supposed alone,
and at the very be-
ginning led him out
of his darkest
places.'
I think it was on
this that Dr. Holmes
spoke with a good
deal of feeling about
the value of appreci-
ation. He was ready
to go back to tell of
the pleasure he had
received from per-
sons who had written
to him, even though
he did not know
them, to say of how
much use some par-
ticular line of his
had been. Among
others he said that
Lothrop Motley had
told him that, when
he was all worn out
in his work in a coun-
try where he had not
many friends, and
among stupid old
manuscript ar-
chives, two lines of
Holmes's braced
him up and helped him through :
" Stick to your aim : the mongrel's hold will slip,
But only crowbars loose the bulldog's grip."
He was very funny about flattery. " That
is the trouble of having so many friends,
everybody flatters you. I do not mean to
130
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
let them hurt me if I can help it, and flat-
tery is not necessarily untrue. But you
have to be on your guard when every-
body is as kind to you as everybody is to
me"
He said, in passing, *
that Emerson once
quoted two lines of
his, and quoted them
horribly. They are
from the poem called
"The Steamboat : "
" The beating of her rest-
less heart,
Still sounding through
the storm."
quoted
her
Emerson
them thus :
"The pulses of
iron heart
Go beating through
the storm."
I was curious
to know about
Dr. Holmes's ex-
perienceof coun-
try life, he knows
all nature's pro-
cesses so well.
So he told me
how it happened
that he went to
Pittsfield. It
seems that, a
century and a
half ago, his
ancestor, Jacob
Wendell, had a royal grant for the whole
township there, with some small exception,
perhaps. The place was at first called
Pontoosoc, then Wendelltown, and only
afterward got the name of Pittsfield from
William Pitt. One part of the Wendell
property descended to Dr. Holmes's
mother. When he had once seen it he was
struck with its beauty and fitness for a
country home, and asked her that he might
have it for his own. It was there that he
built a house in which he lived for eight or
nine years. He said that the Housatonic
winds backwards and forwards through
it, so that to go from one end of his
estate to the other in a straight line re-
quired the crossing it seven times. Here
his children grew up, and he and they were
enlivened anew every year by long summer
days there.
He was most interesting and animated
as he spoke of the vigor of life and work
O. W. HOl-MES'S RESIDENCE IN BEACON STREET, BOSTON.
and poetical composition which come from
being in the open air and living in the
country. He wrote, at the request of the
neighborhood, his poem of " The Plough-
man," to be read
at a cattle-show
in Pittsfield.
"And when I
came to read it
afterwards I
said, ' Here it is !
Here is open air
life, here is what
breathing the
mountain air and
living in the
midst of nature
does for a man ! '
And I want to
read you now a
piece of that
poem, because it
contained a
prophecy." And
while he was
looking for the'
verses, he said,
in the vein of the
Autocrat, " No-
body knows but
a man's self how
many good
things he has
done."
So we found
the first volume
of the poems,
and there is
"The Plough-
man," written, observe, as early as 1849.
" O gracious Mother, whose benignant breast
Wakes us to life, and lulls us all to rest,
How thy sweet features, kind to every clime,
Mock with their smile the wrinkled front of
time !
We stain thy flowers, — they blossom o'er the dead ;
We rend thy bosom, and it gives us bread ;
O'er the red field that trampling strife has torn,
Waves the green plumage of thy tasselled corn ;
Our maddening conflicts sear thy fairest plain,
Still thy soft answer is the growing grain.
Yet, O our Mother, while uncounted charms
Steal round our hearts in thine embracing arms,
Let not our virtues in thy love decay,
And thy fond sweetness waste our strength away.
No ! by these hills, whose banners now displayed
In blazing cohorts Autumn has arrayed ;
By yon twin summits, on whose splintery crests
The tossing hemlocks hold the eagles' nests ;
By these fair plains the mountain circle screens,
And feeds with streamlets from its dark ravines, —
True to their home, these faithful arms shall toil
To crown with peace their own untainted soil ;
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
THE BAY WINDOW IN DR. HOLMES S STUDY.
And, true to God, to freedom, to mankind,
If her chained bandogs Faction shall unbind,
These stately forms, that bending even now
Bowed their strong manhood to the humble
plough,
Shall rise erect, the guardians of the land,
The same stern iron in the same right hand,
Till o'er the hills the shouts of triumph run,
The sword has rescued what the ploughshare
Now in 1849, I, who remember, can tell
you, every-day people did not much think
that Faction was going to unbind her
bandogs and set the country at war ; and
it was only a prophet-poet who saw that
there was a chance that men might forge
their ploughshares into swords again. But
you see from the poem that Holmes was
such a prophet-poet, and now, forty-four
years after, it was a pleasure to hear him
read these lines.
I asked him of his reminiscences of
Emerson's famous Phi Beta Kappa oration
at Cambridge, which he has described, as
so many others have, as the era of inde-
pendence in American literature. We both
talked of the day, which we remembered,
and of the Phi Beta dinner which followed
it, when Mr. Everett presided, and bore
touching tribute to Charles Emerson, who
had just died. Holmes said : " You can-
not make the people of this generation
understand the effect of Everett's oratory.
I have never felt the fascination of speech
as I did in hearing him. Did it ever oc-
cur to you, — did I say to you the other day,
— that when a man has such a voice as he
had, our slight nasal resonance is an ad-
vantage and not a disadvantage ? "
I was fresher than he from his own book
on Emerson, and remembered that he had
said there somewhat the same thing. His
A CORNER IN DR. HOLMES S STUDY.
132
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
words are : " It is with delight that one
who remembers Everett in his robes of
rhetorical splendor ; who recalls his full-
blown, high-colored, double-flowered peri-
ods ; the rich, resonant, grave, far-reaching
music of his speech, with just enough of
nasal vibration to give the vocal sounding-
board its proper value in the harmonies of
utterance, — it is with delight that such a
one recalls the glowing words of Emerson
whenever he refers to Edward Everett. It
is enough if he himself caught enthusiasm
from those eloquent lips. But many a
listener has had his youthful enthusiasm
fired by that great master of academic
oratory." I knew, when I read this, that
Holmes referred to himself as the "youth-
ful listener," and was glad that within
twenty-four hours he should say so to me.
So we fell to talking of his own Phi
Beta poem. A good Phi Beta poem is
an impossibility ; but it is the business of
genius to work the miracles, and Holmes's
is one of the few successful Phi Beta
poems in the dreary catalogue of more
than a century. The custom of having
"the poem," as people used to say, as if
it were always the same, is now almost
abandoned.
Fortunately for us both, a tap was
heard at the door, and Mr. John Holmes
appeared, his brother. Mr. John Holmes
has not chosen to publish the bright things-
which he has undoubtedly written, but in all
circles where he favors people with his pres-
ence he is known as one of the most agree-
able of men. Everybody is glad to set him
on the lines of reminiscences. The two-
brothers, with great good humor, began tell-
ing of a dinner party which Dr. Holmes had
given within a few days to a number of
gentlemen whose average ages, according
to them, exceeded eighty. One has to make
allowance for the exaggeration of their
fun, but I think, from the facts which they
dropped, that the average must have been
maintained. One would have given a good
deal to be old enough to be permitted to
be at that dinner. This led to talk of the
Harvard class of 1829, for whose meetings
Holmes has written so many of his charm-
ing poems. He said that they are now to
have a dinner within a few days, and
named the gentlemen who were to be
there. Among them, of course, is Dr.
Samuel F. Smith, the author of " America."
I noticed that Dr. Holmes always called
him " My country 'tis of thee," and so did
all of us. And then these two critics be-
gan analyzing that magnificent song. "It
will not do to laugh at it. People show
that they do not know what they are talk-
DOROTHY Q'S HOUSE IN QUINCY, MASSACHUSETTS.*
* Also called the Peter Butler house. Sewall in his diary speaks of it as Mr. Quincy's new house (1680-85). There
Dorothy was born and married.
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
133
DR. O. W. HOLMES DELIVERING HIS FAREWELL ADDRESS AS PARKMAN PROFESSOR OF ANATOMY IN THE MEDICAL SCHOOL OF
HARVARD UNIVERSITY, NOVEMBER 28, 1882.
From a proof print in the possession of Dr. James R. Chadwick.
ing about when they speak lightly of it.
Did you ever think how much is gained by
making the first verse begin with the .sin-
gular number? Not our country, but 'My
country/ ' / sing of thee ' ? There is not
an American citizen but can make it his
own, and does make it his own, as he
sings it. And it rises to a Psalm-like
grandeur at the end. It is a magnificent
hold to have upon fame to have sixty
million people sing the verses that you
have written." John Holmes said : " How
good ' templed hills ' is, and that is not
alone in the poem." Both John Holmes
and I pleaded to be permitted to come to
the class dinner, but Dr. Holmes was very
funny. He pooh-poohed us both ; we were
only children, and we were not to be pres-
ent at so rare a solemnity. For me, I
already felt that I had been wicked in
wasting so much of his time. But he has
the gift of making you think that you are
the only person in the world, and that he
is only living for your pleasure. Still I
knew, as a matter of fact, that this was
not so, and very unwillingly I took my-
self away.
.As I walked home I meditated on the
fate of a first-rate book in our time.
Holmes had expressed unaffected surprise
that I spoke with the gratitude which I
felt about his "Life of Emerson." The
book must have cost him the hard work of
a year. It is as remarkable a study as
one poet ever made of another. Yet I
think he said to me that no one had seemed
to understand the care and effort which he
had given to it.
Here is the position in the United States
now about the criticism of such work. At
about the time that the " North American
Review " ceased to review books, there
came, as if by general consent, an end to
all elaborate criticism of new books here.
I think myself that this is a thing very
much to be regretted. In old times, who-
ever wrote a good book was tolerably sure
that at least one competent person would
study it and write down what he thought
134
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
O. W. HOLMES AND E. E. HALE.
From a photograph taken in Dr. Holmes's study, May 22, 1893.
about it ; and, from at least one point of
view, an author had a prospect of knowing
how his book struck other people. Now
we have nothing but the hasty sketches,
sometimes very good, which are written
for the daily or weekly press.
So it happens that I, for one, have never
seen any fit recognition of the gift which
Dr. Holmes made to our time and to the
next generation when he made his study
of Emerson's life for the " American Men
of Letters " series. Apparently he had not.
Just think of it ! Here is a poet, the head
of our " Academy," so far as there is any
such Academy, who is willing to devote a
year of his life to telling you and me what
Emerson was, from his own personal recol-
lections of a near friend, whom he met as
often as once a week, and talked with per-
haps for hours at a time, and with whom
lie talked on literary and philosophical
subjects. More than this, this poet has
been willing to go through Emerson's
books again, to re-read them as he had
originally read them when they came out,
and to make for you and me a careful
analysis of all these books. He is one of
five people in the country who are com-
petent to tell what effect these books pro-
duced on the country as they appeared
from time to time. And, being competent,
he takes the time to tell us this thing.
That is a sort of good fortune which, so
far as I remember, has happened to nobody
excepting Emerson. When John Milton
died, there was nobody left who could
have done such a thing ; certainly nobody
did do it, or tried to do it. I must say, I
think it is rather hard that, when such a
gift as that has been given to the people
of any country, that people, while boasting
of its seventy millions of numbers and its
thousands of billions of acres, should not
have one critical journal of which it is the
business to say at length, and in detail,
whether Dr. Holmes has done his duty
well by the prophet, or whether, indeed,
he has done it at all.
When we left Dr. Holmes, he and his
household were looking forward to the an-
nual escape to Beverly. Somebody once
wrote him a letter dated from"Manchester-
by-the-Sea," and Holmes wrote his reply
under the date " Beverly-by-the-Depot."
AN AFTERNOON WITH OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
'35
And here let me stop to tell one of those
jokes for which the English language and
Dr. Holmes were made. A few years ago,
in a fit of economy, our famous Mas-
sachusetts Historical Society screwed up
its library and other offices by some fifteen
feet, built in the space underneath, and
rented it to the city of Boston. This was
all very well for the treasurer ; but for
those of us who had passed sixty years,
and had to climb up some twenty more
iron stairs whenever we wanted to look at
an old pamphlet in the library, it was not
so great a benefaction. When Holmes
went up, for the first time, to see the new
quarters of the Society, he left his card
with the words, " O. W. Holmes. High-
story-call Society." We understood then
why the councils of the Society had been
over-ruled by the powers which manage this
world, to take this flight towards heaven.
I ought to have given a hint above of
his connection and mine with the society
of " People who Think we are Going to
Know More about Some Things By and
By." This society was really formed by
my mother, who for some time, I think,
was the only member. But one day Dr.
Holmes and I met in the "Old Corner
Bookstore," when the " corner " had been
moved to the corner of Hamilton Place,
and he was telling me one of the extraor-
dinary coincidences which he collects with
such zeal. I ventured to trump his story
with another ; and, in the language of the
ungodly, I thought 1 went one better than
he. This led to a talk about coincidences,
and I said that my mother had long since
said that she meant to have a society of
the people who believed that some time
we should know more about such curious
coincidences. Dr. Holmes was delighted
with the idea, and we "organized" the so-
ciety then and there ; he was to be presi-
dent, I was to be secretary, and my mother
was to be treasurer. There were to be no
other members, no entrance fees, no con-
stitution, and no assessments. We seldom
meet now that we do not authorize a meet-
ing of this society and challenge each
other to produce the remarkable coinci-
dences which have passed since we met
before.
There is an awful story of his about the
last time a glove was thrown down in an
English court-room. It is a story in which
Holmes is all mixed up with a marvellous
series of impossibilities, such as would
make Mr. Clemens's hair grow gray, and
add a new chapter to his studies of telep-
athy. I will not enter on it now, with the
detail of the book that fell from the ninth
shelf of a book-case, and opened at the
exact passage where the challenge story
was to be described.
As for the story of his hearing Dr.
Phinney at Rome, and the other story of
Mr. Emerson's hearing Dr. Phinney at
Rome, I never tell that excepting to confi-
dential friends who know that I cannot
tell a lie. For if I tell it to any one else,
he looks at me with a quizzical air, as
much as to say, " This is as bad as the
story of the ' Man Without a Country ; '
and I do not know how much to believe,
and how much to disbelieve."
O. W. HOLMES'S SUMMER RESIDENCE AT BEVERLY FARMS.
PORTRAITS OF OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES was
the son of a clergyman, eminent in
his day, and the author of a book well
known to students of American history,
"Annals of America." He was born in
Cambridge, Massachusetts, August 29, 1809,
the third in a family of five children. He
prepared for college at Phillips Andover
Academy, and graduated from Harvard in
1829. He then began the study of the
law, but later turned to medicine, and
passed three years in study in Europe —
chiefly in Paris. He received his degree
in 1836. In 1839 he became professor of
anatomy and physiology at Dartmouth
College. He resigned the position after
a year or two, and took up the practice of
his profession in Boston. In 1847 ne be-
came professor of anatomy and physiology
at Harvard ; and in this office he served
continuously until near the close of 1882,
when he- discontinued his lectures and in-
structions on account of his age. Thence-
forward until his death, October 7, 1894, he
led a life of comparative leisure and re-
tirement.
Such in outline was Dr. Holmes's career.
The literary employments which are the
source of his fame were in the main diver-
sions. The business of his life was the
teaching and practice of medicine. Yet he
began to write as a school-boy, and con-
tinued with unabated vigor almost to the
very last of his days. As a student at
Harvard he contributed to the college peri-
odicals, and delivered a poem at commence-
ment ; and the year after his graduation,
when he was but twenty-one years old, he
wrote the famous poem " Old Ironsides,"
which helped to save the frigate " Consti-
tution " from irreverent destruction. One
of six frigates which Congress had ordered
constructed in 1794, the "Constitution"
had played a brilliant part, as Commodore
Preble's flagship, in the war against Trip-
oli, between 1801 and 1805. Then, under
Captain Isaac Hull, she had fought the
first naval battle of the war of 1812, cap-
turing the British frigate " Guerriere," and
had followed this with other notable vic-
tories over the British. So when, in 1830,
it was thiftily proposed to break her up,
because no longer fit for service, Holmes,
to adopt his own phrase on the matter,
" mocked the spoilers with his school-boy
scorn." Not alone as a school-boy, though,
was he outspoken against the spoilers. His
muse never grew too mature or dignified to
speak a warm, strong word for any good
human cause.
Holmes's great literary opportunity and
inspiration came in 1857, when the " Atlan-
tic Monthly " was founded. He provided
the name for the new magazine, shared in
the preliminary conferences, and by his
contributions did more than any one else
to secure it immediate popularity. Lowell
accepted the editorship — with some mis-
givings, as it should seem, for he said, " I
will take the place, as you all seem to think
I should ; but, if success is achieved, we
shall owe it mainly to the doctor " (mean-
ing Holmes).
The opulent fulfilment of this expecta-
tion was " The Autocrat of the Breakfast-
Table." In beginning his famous talks,
the ''Autocrat," it will be remembered, re-
marks : " 1 was just going to say, when I
was interrupted ;" and in " The Autocrat's
autobiography," which prefaces the volume,
it is explained that the interruption referred
to was "just a quarter of a century in dura-
tion." Two articles entitled " The Auto-
crat of the Breakfast-Table " had been pub-
lished, one in November, 1831, and one in
February, 1832, in the " New England
Magazine " of that day ; and twenty-five
years later, when asked to contribute to the
"Atlantic," "the recollection," Dr. Holmes
says, " of these crude products of his un-
combed literary boyhood suggested the
thought that it would be a curious experi-
ment to shake the same bough again, and
see if the ripe fruit were better or worse
than the early windfalls."
The experiment proved so acceptable
that Dr. Holmes recurred to the "Auto-
cratic " form again and again. " The
Professor at the Breakfast-Table " followed
the " Autocrat ; " then, though many years
later, " The Poet at the Breakfast-Table ; "
and finally, three years before the author's
death, came to complete the series, " Over
the Teacups." But in addition to these
Dr. Holmes produced several books of
poems, three novels ("Elsie Venner," 1861 ;
"The Guardian Angel," 1868; and "A
Mortal Antipathy," 1885), several biogra-
phies, and numerous medical works and
papers — a large list for a man with whom
writing was never the main business of his
life.
PORTRAITS OF OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.
»37
ALL FROM DAGUERREOTYPES— THE TWO LAST ONES, BETWEEN 1845 AND 1855. THB FIRST IS THE EARLIEST PICTURE
OF DOCTOR HOLMES, AND HE IS UNABLE TO PLACE A DATE UPON IT.
'38
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MARCH, 1869. AGE 60.
AUGUST, 1874. AGE 65.
ABOUT 1882. AGE 73.
NOVEMBER, 18QI. AGE 82.
PORTRAITS OF OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES. 139
HOWELLS AND BOYESEN.
A CONVERSATION BETWEEN W. D. HOWELLS AND PROFESSOR H. H. BOYESEN.
RECORDED BY PROFESSOR BOYESEN.
WHEN I was requested to furnish a
dramatic biography of Mr. How-
ells, I was confronted with what seemed
an insuperable difficulty. The more I
thought of William Dean Howells, the
less dramatic did he seem to me. The
only way that occurred to me of introduc-
ing a dramatic element into our proposed
interview was for me to assault him with
tongue or pen, in the hope that he might
take energetic measures to resent my in-
trusion ; but as, notwithstanding his unva-
rying kindness to me, and many unforgot-
ten benefits, I cherished only the friendliest
feelings for him, I could not persuade my-
self to procure dramatic interest at such a
price.
My second objection, I am bound to con-
fess, arose from my own sense of dignity,
which rebelled against the rdle of an inter-
viewer, and it was not until my conscience
was made easy on this point that I agreed
to undertake the present article. I was
reminded that it was an ancient and highly
dignified form of literature I was about to
revive ; and that my precedent was to be
sought not in the modern newspaper inter-
view, but in the Platonic dialogue. By the
friction of two kindred minds, sparks of
thought may flash forth which owe their
origin solely to the friendly collision. We
have a far more vivid portrait of Socrates
in the beautiful conversational turns of
" The Symposium " and fie first book of
" The Republic " than in the purely ob-
jective account of Xenophon in his " Me-
morabilia." And Howells, though he may
not know it, has this trait in common with
Socrates, that he can portray himself, un-
consciously, better than I or anybody else
could do it for him.
If I needed any further encouragement,
I found it in the assurance that what I was
expected to furnish was to be in the nature
of "an exchange of confidences between
two friends with a view to publication." It
HO WELLS AND BOYESEN.
141
was understood, of course, that Mr. How-
ells was to be more confiding than myself,
and that his reminiscences were to pre-
dominate ; for an author, however unhe-
loic he may appear to his own modesty,
is bound to be the hero of his biography.
What made the subject so alluring to me,
apart from the personal charm which in-
heres in the man and all that appertains
to him, was the consciousness that our
friendship was of twenty-two years' stand-
ing, and that during all that time not a
single jarring note had been introduced to
mar the harmony of our relation.
Equipped, accordingly, with a good con-
science and a lead pencil (which remained
undisturbed in my breast-pocket), I set out
to "exchange confidences" with the author
of "Silas Lapham " and "A Modern In-
stance." I reached the enormous human
hive on Fifty-ninth Street where my sub-
ject, for the present, occupies a dozen most
comfortable and ornamental cells, and
was promptly hoisted up to the fourth floor
know. I am aware, for instance, that you
were born at Martin's Ferry, Ohio, March
n, 1837 ; that you removed thence to Day-
ton, and a few years later to Jefferson,
Ashtabula County ; that your father edited,
published, and printed a country newspa-
per of Republican complexion, and that
you spent a good part of your early years
in the printing office. Nevertheless, I have
some difficulty in realizing the environ-
ment of your boyhood."
Howells. If you have read my " Boy's
Town," which is in all essentials autobio-
graphical, you know as much as I could
tell you. The environment of my early
life was exactly as there described.
Boyesen. Your father, I should judge,
then, was not a strict disciplinarian ?
Howells. No. He was the gentlest of
men — a friend and companion to his sons.
He guided us in an unobtrusive way with-
out our suspecting it. He was continually
putting books into my hands, and -they
were always good books ; many of them
PROFESSOR BOYESEN IN HIS STUDY AT COLUMBIA
COLLEGE.
and deposited in front of his door. It is a
house full of electric wires and tubes —
literally honeycombed with modern con-
veniences. But in spite of all these, I made
my way triumphantly to Mr. Howells's
den, and after a proper prelude began the
novel task assigned to me.
" I am afraid," I remarked quite en pas-
sant, " that I shall be embarrassed not by
my ignorance, but by my knowledge con-
cerning your life. For it is difficult to ask
with good grace about what you already
became events in my life. I had no end of
such literary passions during my boyhood.
Among the first was Goldsmith, then
came Cervantes and Irving.
Boyesen. Then there was a good deal
of literary atmosphere about your child-
hood ?
Howells. Yes. I can scarcely remem-
142
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
her the time when books did not play a
great part in my life. Father was, by his
culture and his interests, rather isolated
from the community in which we lived,
and this made him and all of us rejoice
the more in a new author, in whose world
we would live for weeks and months, and
who colored our thoughts and conversa-
tion.
Boyesen. It has always been a matter
of wonder to me that, with so little regular
schooling, you stepped full-fledged into
literature with such an exquisite and
wholly individual style.
Howells. If you accuse me of that kind
of thing, I must leave you to account for
it. I had always a passion for literature,
and to a boy with a mind and a desire to
learn, a printing office is not a bad school.
Boyesen. How old were you when you
left Jefferson and went to Columbus?
Howells. I was nineteen years old when
I went to the capital and wrote legislative
reports for Cincinnati and Cleveland
papers ; afterwards I became one of the
editors of the " Ohio State Journal." My
duties gradually took a wide range, and I
edited the literary column and wrote many
of the leading articles. I was
then in the midst of my enthusiasm
for Heine, and was so impregnated
with his spirit that a poem which
I sent to the " Atlantic Monthly "
was mistaken by Mr. Lowell for a
translation from the German poet.
When he had satisfied himself,
however, that it was not a transla-
tion, he accepted and printed it.
Boyesen. Tell me how you hap-
pened to publish your first volume,
" Poems by Two Friends," in part-
nership with John J. Piatt.
Howells. I had known Piatt as a
young printer ; afterwards when he
began to write poems, I read them
and was delighted with them.
When he came to Columbus I made
his acquaintance, and we became
friends. By this time we were both
contributors to the " Atlantic
Monthly." I may as well tell you
that his contributions to our joint
volume were far superior to mine.
Boyesen. Did Lowell share that
opinion ?
Howells. That I don't know. He
wrote me a very charming letter,
in which he said many encouraging
things, and he briefly reviewed the
book in the "Atlantic."
Boyesen. What was the condi-
tion of society in Columbus during those
days ?
Howells. There were many delightful
and cultivated people there, and society
was charming ; the North and South were
both represented, and their characteristics
united in a kind of informal Western hos-
pitality, warm and cordial in its tone, which
gave of its very best without stint. Sal-
mon P. Chase, later Secretary of the Treas-
ury, and Chief Justice of the United
States, was then Governor of Ohio. He
had a charming family, and made us young
editors welcome at his house. All winter
long there was a round of parties at the
different houses; the houses were large
and we always danced. These parties
were brilliant affairs, socially, but besides,
we young people had many informal
gayeties. The Old Starling Medical Col-
lege, which was defunct as an educational
institution, except for some vivisection
and experiments on hapless cats and dogs
that went on in some out-of-the-way cor-
ners, was used as a boarding-house ; and
there was a large circular room in which
we often improvised dances. We young
fellows who lodged in the place were half
MR. HOWELI.S AT THE TIME OF WRITING "ANNIE KILBURN," 1887.
HOW ELLS AND BOYESEN.
a dozen journalists, lawyers, and
law students ; one was, like my-
self, a writer for the " Atlantic,"
and we saw life with joyous eyes.
We read the new books, and talked
them over with the young ladies
whom we seem to have been al-
ways calling upon. I remember
those years in Columbus as among
the happiest years of my life.
Boyesen. From Columbus you
went as consul to Venice, did not
you ?
Howells. Yes. You remember
I had written a campaign " Life
of Lincoln." I was, like my father,
an ardent anti-slavery man. I
went myself to Washington soon after Pres-
ident Lincoln's inauguration. I was first
offered the consulate to Rome ; but as it
depended entirely upon perquisites, which
amounted only to three or four hundred
dollars a year, I declined it, and they gave
me Venice. The salary was raised to fif-
teen hundred dollars, which seemed to me
quite beyond the dreams of avarice.
Boyesen. Do not you regard that
Venetian experience as a very valuable
one?
Howells. Oh, of course. In the first
place, it gave me four years of almost un-
interrupted leisure for study and literary
work. There was, to be sure, occasionally
an invoice to be verified, but that did not
take much time. Secondly, it gave me a
wider outlook upon the world than I had
hitherto had. Without much study of a
systematic kind, I had acquired a notion
of English, French, German, and Spanish
literature. I had been an eager and con-
stant reader, always guided in my choice
of books by my own inclination. I had
learned German. Now, my first task was
to learn Italian ; and one of my early
teachers was a Venetian priest, whom I
read Dante with. This priest in certain
ways suggested Don Ippolito in " A Fore-
gone Conclusion."
Boyesen. Then he took snuff, and had
a supernumerary calico handkerchief ?
Hoivells. Yes. But what interested me
most about him was his religious skepti-
cism. He used to say, " The saints are the
gods baptized." Then he was a kind of
baffled inventor ; though whether his in-
ventions had the least merit I was unable
to determine.
Boyesen. But his love story ?
Howells. That was wholly fictitious.
Boyesen. I remember you gave me, in
1874, a letter of introduction to a Venetian
THE BIRTHPLACE OF W. D. HOWELLS AT MARTIN'S FERRY,
OHIO.
friend of yours, named Brunetta, whom I
failed to find.
Howells. Yes, Brunetta was the first
friend I had in Venice. He was a dis-
tinctly Latin character — sober, well regu-
lated, and probity itself.
Boyesen. Do you call that the Latin
character ?
Howells. It is not our conventional idea
of it ; but it is fully as characteristic, if
not more so, than the light, mercurial,
pleasure-loving type which somehow in
literature has displaced the other. Bru-
netta and I promptly made the discovery
that we were congenial. Then we became
daily companions. I had a number of
other Italian friends too, full of beautiful
bonhomie and Southern sweetness of tem-
perament.
Boyesen. You must have acquired Italian
in a very short time ?
Howells. Yes; being domesticated in that
way in the very heart of that Italy which
was then Italia irridente, I could not help
steeping myself in its atmosphere and
breathing in the language, with the rest of
its very composite flavors.
Boyesen. Yes ; and whatever I know of
Italian literature I owe largely to the com-
pleteness of that soaking process of yours.
Your book on the Italian poets is one of
the most charmingly sympathetic and il-
luminative bits of criticism that I know.
Howells. I am glad you think so ; but
the book was never a popular success. Of
144
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
all the Italian authors, the one I delighted
in the most was Goldoni. His exquisite
realism fascinated me. It was the sort of
thing which I felt I ought not to like ; but
for all that I liked it immensely.
Boyesen. How do you mean that you
ought not to like it ?
Howells. Why, I was an idealist in
those days. I was only twenty-four or
twenty-five years old, and I knew the
world chiefly through literature. I was
all the time trying to see things as others
had seen them, and I had a notion that, in
literature, persons and things should be
nobler and better than they are in the sor-
did reality ; and this romantic glamour
veiled the world to me, and kept me from
seeing things as they are. But in the lanes
and alleys of Venice I found Goldoni
everywhere. Scenes from his plays were
enacted before my eyes, with all the charm-
ing Southern vividness of speech and ges-
ture, and I seemed at every turn to have
stepped unawares into one of his come-
dies. I believe this was the beginning of
my revolt. But it was a good while yet
before I found my own bearings.
f£?ii
S^^^^iv^- "•£•' '" ^''•-"'^^^.&^^^«Rl-i T '
ilMEfflWwira^^ilite !
THE GIUSTINIANI PALACE, HOWELI.S'S HOME IN VENICE.
Boyesen. But permit me to say that it
was an exquisitely delicate set of fresh
Western senses you brought with you to
Venice. When I was in Venice in 1878, I
could not get away from you, however
much I tried. I saw your old Venetian
senator, in his august rags, roasting cof-
fee ; and I promenaded about for days in
the chapters of your " Venetian Life," like
the Knight Huldbrand in the Enchanted
Forest in " Undine," and I could not find
my way out. Of course, I know that,
being what you were, you could not have
helped writing that book, but what was the
immediate cause of your writing it ?
Howells. From the day I arrived in Ven-
ice I kept a journal in which I noted down
my impressions. I found a young pleasure
in registering my sensations at the sight of
notable things, and literary reminiscences
usually shimmered through my observa-
tions. Then I received an offer from the
" Boston Daily Advertiser " to write week-
ly or bi-weekly letters, for which they paid
me five dollars, in greenbacks, a column,
nonpareil. By the time this sum reached
Venice, shaven and shorn by discounts for
exchange in gold premium, it had usually
shrunk to half its size or less. Still I was
glad enough to get even that, and I kept
on writing joyously. So the book grew in
my hands until, at the time I resigned, in
1865, I was trying to have it published. I
offered it successively to a number of Eng-
lish publishers ; but they all declined it.
At last Mr. Triibner agreed to take it, if
I could guarantee the sale of five hundred
copies in the United States, or induce an
American publisher to buy that number of
copies in sheets. I happened to cross the
ocean with Mr. Hurd of the New York firm
of Hurd & Houghton, and repeated Mr.
Triibner's proposition to him. He refused
to commit himself ; but some weeks after
my arrival in New York he told me that
the risk was practically nothing at all, and
that his firm would agree to take the five
hundred copies. The book was an instant
success. I don't know how many editions
of it have been printed, but I should say
that its sale has been upward of forty thou-
sand copies, and it still continues. The
English weeklies gave me long compli-
mentary notices, which I carried about for
months in my pocket like love-letters, and
read surreptitiously at odd moments. I
thought it was curious that other people to
whom I showed the reviews did not seem
much interested.
Boyesen. After returning to this coun-
try, did not you settle down in New York ?
HO WELLS AND BOYESEN.
145
Howells. Yes ; I was for a while a free
lance in literature. I did whatever came
in my way, and sold my articles to the
newspapers, going about from office to
office, but I was finally offered a place on
" The Nation," where I obtained a fixed
position at a salary. I had at times a
sense that, by going abroad, I had fallen
out of the American procession of prog-
ress ; and, though I was elbowing my way
energetically through the crowd, I seemed
to have a tremendous diffi-
culty in recovering my lost
place on my native soil, and
asserting my full right to it.
So, when young men beg
me to recommend them for
consulships, I always feel in
duty bound to impress on
them this great danger of
falling out of the proces-
sion, and asking them
whether they have confi-
dence in their ability to re-
conquer the place they have
deserted ; for while they are
away it will be pretty sure to
be filled by somebody else.
A man returning from a
residence of several years
abroad has a sense of super-
fluity in his own country —
he has become a mere super-
numerary whose presence or
absence makes no particular
difference.
Boyesen. What year did
you leave " The Nation"
and assume the editorship
of "The Atlantic"?
Howells. I took the edi-
torship in 1872, but went to
live in Cambridge six or
seven years before. I was
first assistant editor under
James T. Fields, who was
uniformly kind and consid-
erate, and with whom I got
along perfectly. It was a place that he
could have made odious to me, but he
made it delightful. I have the tenderest
regard and the brightest respect for his
memory.
Boyesen. I need scarcely ask you if your
association with Lowell was agreeable ?
Howells. It was in every way charming.
He was twenty years my senior, but he
always treated me as an equal and a con-
temporary. And you know the difference
between thirty and fifty is far greater than
between forty and sixty, or fifty and
Boyesen.
\V. D. HOWELLS,
FROM
seventy. I dined with him every week,
and he showed the friendliest appreciation
of the work I was trying to do. We took
long walks together ; and you know what a
rare talker he was. Somehow I got much
nearer to him than to Longfellow. As a
man Longfellow was flawless. He was
full of noble friendliness and encourage-
ment to all literary workers in whom he
believed.
Do you remember you once
said to me that he was a
most inveterate praiser?
Howells. I may have said
that ; for in the kindness of
his heart, and his constitu-
tional reluctance to give
pain, he did undoubtedly
often strain a point or two
in speaking well of things.
But that was part of his
beautiful kindliness of soul
and admirable urbanity.
Lowell, you know, confessed
to being "a tory in his
nerves ; " but Longfellow,
with all his stateliness of
manner, was nobly and per-
fectly democratic. He was
ideally good ; I think he
was without a fault.
Boyesen. I have never
known a man who was more
completely free from snob-
bishness and pretence of all
kinds. It delighted him to
go out of his way to do a
man a favor. There was,
however, a little touch of
Puritan pallor in his tem-
perament, a slight lack of
robustness ; that is, if his
brother's biography can be
trusted. What I mean to
say is, that he appears there
a trifle too perfect ; too
bloodlessly, and almost
frostily, statuesque. I have
always had a little diminutive grudge
against the Rev. Samuel Longfellow for
not using a single one of those beautiful
anecdotes I sent him illustrative of the
warmer and more genial side of the poet's
character. He evidently wanted to portray
a Plutarchian man of heroic size, and he
therefore had to exclude all that was subtly
individualizing.
Howells. Well, there is always room for
another biography of Longfellow.
Boyesen. At the time when I made your
acquaintance, in 1871, you were writing
AFTER HIS RETURN
146
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
Vf. D. HOWELLS.
From a photograph taken at Cambridge in 1868.
was an incomparably delightful and inter-
esting man.
Boyesen. Yes; I remember him' well. I
doubt if I ever heard a more brilliant
talker.
Howells. No ; he was one of the best
talkers in America. And didn't the im-
mortal Ralph Keeler appear upon the
scene during the summer of '71 or '72 ?
Boyesen. Yes ; your small son " Bua" in-
sisted upon calling him " Big Man Keeler,"
in spite of his small size.
Howells. Yes, Bua was the only one
who ever saw Keeler life-size.
Boyesen. I remember how he sat in your
library and told stories of his negro min-
strel days and his wild adventures in
"Their Wedding Journey." Do you re- many climes, and did not care whether
member the glorious talks we had together, you laughed with him or at him, but
while the hours of the night slipped away would join you from sheer sympathy ; and
unnoticed ? We have no more of those how we all laughed in chorus until our
splendid conversational rages nowadays, sides ached !
How eloquent we were, to be sure ; and Howells. Poor Keeler ! He was a sort
with what delight you read those chapters of migratory, nomadic survival ; but he
on "Niagara," "Quebec," and "The St. had fine qualities, and was well equipped
Lawrence ; " and with what rapture I lis- for a sort of fiction. If he had lived he
tened ! I can never read them without might have written the great American
supplying the cadence of your voice, and novel. Who knows?
seeing you seated, twenty-two years Boyesen. Was not it at Cambridge that
younger than now, in that cosey little Bjornstjerne Bjornson visited you ?
library in Berkeley Street. Howells. No ; that was in 1881, at Bel-
Howells. Yes ; and do you mind our mont, where we went in order to be in the
sudden attacks of hunger, when we would country, and give the children the benefit
start on a foraging expedition into the eel- of country air. When I met Bjornson be-
lar, in the middle of the night, and return, fore we had always talked Italian ; but
you with a cheese and crackers,
and I with a watermelon and a
bottle of champagne ? What jolly
meals we improvised ! Only it is
a wonder to me that we survived
them.
Boyesen. You will never sus-
pect what an influence you ex-
erted upon my fate by your
friendliness and sympathy in
those never-to-be-forgotten days.
You Americanized me. I had
been an alien, and felt alien in
every fibre of my soul, until I met
you. Then I became domesti-
cated. I found a kindred spirit,
who understood me, and whom I
understood ; and that is the first
and indispensable condition of
happiness. It was at your house,
at a luncheon, I think, that I met
Henry James.
Howells. Yes ; James and I
w*ere constant companions, we
took daily walks together; and
his father, the elder Henry James,
MR. HOWELLS'S STUDY IN CAMBRIDGE.
HO WELLS AND BOYESEN.
147
ift^V*^' _^^^
^ . -^J'i- ,". / - .
.-, -!\r
W. D. HOWELLS'S SUMMER HOME AT BELMONT IN 1878.
the first thing he said to me at Belmont
was : " Now we will speak English." And
when he had got into the house he picked
up a book and said, in his abrupt way :
" We do not put enough in ; " meaning,
thereby, that we ignored too much of life
in our fiction — excluded it out of regard
for propriety. But when I met him, some
years later, in Paris, he had changed his
mind about that, for he detested the
French naturalism, and could find nothing
to praise in Zola.
Boyesen. I am going to ask you one of
the interviewer's stock questions, but you
need not answer, you know : Which of your
books do you regard as the greatest ?
Howells. I have always taken the most
satisfaction in "A Modern Instance." I
have there come closest to American life,
as I know it.
Boyesen. But in " Silas Lapham" it seems
to me that you have got a still firmer grip
on American reality.
Howells. Perhaps. Still, I prefer "A
Modern Instance." "Silas Lapham" is
the most successful novel I have pub-
lished, except "A Hazard of New For-
tunes," which has sold nearly twice as
many copies as any of the rest.
Boyesen. What do you attribute that
to?
Howells. Possibly to the fact that the
scene is laid in New York ; the public
throughout the country is far more in-
terested in New York than in Boston.
New York, as Lowell once said, is a huge
pudding, and every town and village has
been helped to a slice, or wants to be.
Boyesen. I rejoice that New York has
found such a subtly appreciative and faith-
ful chronicler as you show yourself to be
in "A Hazard of New Fortunes." To the
equipment of a great city — a world-city, as
the Germans say — belongs a great novel-
ist; that is to say, at least one. And even
though your modesty may rebel, I shall
persist in regarding you henceforth as the
novelist par excellence of New York.
Howells. Ah, you don't expect me to
live up to that bit of taffy !
NOTE. — On October 4, 1895, as this book was going through the press, Professor Boyesen died sud-
denly, in the very- prime of his life, being but forty-seven years old. Writing of the event, one who knew
him intimately says : " The death of Hjalmar Hjorth Boyesen takes from the world not the scholarly pro-
fessor and eminent author only ; it removes from our midst a large-hearted, generous, public-spirited gentle-
man, and this is the loss which we feel hrst. The value of his educational labors and his fame as a writer
are known to all ; the active part he has taken in the various movements to purify our political life is known
to many ; but only those who came into personal contact with the man know how large was his generosity,
how helpful his advice." The same writer speaks of Professor Boyesen's gifts as a lecturer, and referring
particularly to a series of lectures on the modern novel, he says : "In these the personal element was
strong ; Professor Boyesen had been on terms of friendship and even intimacy with the leading novelists of
many lands. His lectures attracted thousands ; the large hall at Columbia College was filled to overflow-
ing, often an hour before the time announced. . . . 'It was all due to the personal element,' he
said." — EDITOR.
PORTRAITS OF W. D. HOWELLS.
AGE 18. 185S. RESIDENCE, JEFFERSON, OHIO. AGE 23. ,860. NEWS EDITOR OF "OHIO STATK JOU
JOURNAL.
AGE 25. 1862. CONSUL AT VENICE.
AGE 28. MAY, 1865. VENICE, "VENETIAN LIFE
AGE 32. 1869. CAMBRIDGE, MASS. "SUBURBAN SKETCHES.
PORTRAITS OF W. D. HO WELLS.
149
AGE 41. 1878. BELMONT, MASS. ''THE LADV OF THE AGE 47. 1884. BOSTON, MASS. "THE RISE OF SILAS
AROOSTOOK." LAPHAM."
AgE 50. 1887. BOSTON. " APRIL HOPES.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
AGE 53. 1890. BOSTON. "THE SHADOW OF A DREAM.1
PORTRAITS OF PROFESSOR H. H. BOYESEN.
Born in Frederiksvxrn, Norway, September 23, 1848 ; died in New York, October 4, 1895.
AGE 17. 1865. STUDENT, CHRISTIANIA, NORWAY. AGE 19. 1867. STUDENT, UNIVERSITY OF CHRISTIANIA.
PORTRAITS OF H. H. BOYESEN.
CHICAGO. EDITOR OF " FREMAD."
AGE 27. 1875. PROFESSOR OF GERMAN AT CORNELL UNI-
VERSITY, ITHACA, NEW YORK. " TALES OF TWO
HEMISPHERES."
AGE 34. 1882. PROFESSOR OF MODF.RN LANGUAGES, COLUM-
BIA COLLEGE, NEW YORK CITY. " DAUGHTER OF THE
PHILISTINES."
1893. THE AUTHOR OF "SOCIAL STRUGGLERS.
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY.
A CONVERSATION BETWEEN THE "HOOSIER" POET AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
RECORDED BY MR. GARLAND.
RILEY'S country, like most of the State
of Indiana, has been won from the
original forest by incredible toil. Three
generations of men have laid their bones
beneath the soil that now blooms into
gold and lavender harv'ests of wheat and
corn.
The traveller to-day can read this record
of struggle in the fringes of mighty elms
and oaks and sycamores which form the
grim background of every pleasant stretch
of stubble or corn land.
Greenfield, lying twenty
miles east of Indianapolis,
is to-day an agricultural
town, but in the days when
Whitcomb Riley lived here
it was only a half-remove
from the farm and the
wood-lot ; and the fact
that he was brought up so
near to the farm, and yet
not deadened and soured
by its toil, accounts, in
great measure at least, for
his work.
But Greenfield as it
stands to-day, modernized
and refined somewhat, is
apparently the most un-
promising field for litera-
ture, especially for poetry.
It has no hills and no river
nor lake. Nothing but
vast and radiant sky, and
blue vistas of fields be-
tween noble trees.
It has the customary
main street with stores
fronting upon it ; the usual
small shops, and also its
bar-rooms, swarming with
loungers. It has its court-
house in the square, half-
hid by great trees — a grim
and bare building, with its
portal defaced and grimy.
The people, as they pass
you in the street, speak in
the soft, high-keyed nasal
drawl which is the basis of the Hoosier
dialect. It looks to be, as it is, halfway
between the New England village and the
Western town.
The life, like that of all small towns in
America, is apparently slow-moving, pur-
poseless, and uninteresting ; and yet from
this town, and other similar towns, has
Whitcomb Riley drawn the sweetest honey
of poesy — honey with a native delicious
tang, as of buckwheat and basswood bloom,
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY.
From a photograph by Barraud, London.
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY—HAMLIN GARLAND.
-•.RIGGSBY S STATION. — -THE OLD RILEY HOUSE AND PRESENT SUMMER RESIDENCE, GREENFIELD, INDIANA.
" Le's go a-visitin' back to Griggsby's Station —
Back where the latch-string's a-hangin' from the door,
And ever' neighbor round the place is dear as a relation —
Back where we ust to be so happy and so pore ! "
with hints of the mullein and the thistle of
dry pastures.
I found Mr. Riley sitting on the porch
of the old homestead, which has been in
alien hands for a long time, but which he
has lately bought back. In this house his
childhood was passed, at a time when the
street was hardly more than a lane in the
woods. He bought it because of old-time
associations.
" I am living here," he wrote me, " with
two married sisters keeping house for me
during the summer; that is to say, I ply
spasmodically between here and Indian-
apolis."
I was determined to see the poet here,
in the midst of his native surroundings,
rather than at a hotel in Indianapolis. I
was very glad to find him at home, for it
gave me opportunity to study both the
poet and his material.
It is an unpretentious house of the usual
village sort, with a large garden ; and his
two charming sisters with their families
(summering here) give him something
more of a home atmosphere than he has
had since he entered the lecturer's profes-
sion. Two or three children — nephews
and nieces — companion him also.
After a few minutes' chat Riley said,
with a comical side glance at me : " Come
up into my library." I knew what sort of
a library to expect. It was a pleasant
little upper room, with a bed and a small
table in it, and about a dozen books.
Mr. Riley threw out his hand in a com-
prehensive gesture, and said : " This is as
sumptuous a room as I ever get. I live
most o' my time in a Pullman car or a
hotel, and you know how blamed luxu-
rious an ordinary hotel room is."
I refused to be drawn off into side dis-
cussions, and called for writing paper.
Riley took an easy position on the bed,
while I sharpened pencils, and studied
him closely, with a view to letting my
readers know how he looks.
He is a short man, with square shoul-
ders and a large head. He has a very
dignified manner — at times. His face is
smoothly shaven, and, though he is not
bald, the light color of his hair makes him
seem so. His eyes are gray and round,
and generally solemn, and sometimes stern.
His face is the face of a great actor — in
rest, grim and inscrutable ; in action, full
of the most elusive expressions, capable of
humor and pathos. Like most humorists,
154
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
he is sad in repose. His language, when
he chooses to have it so, is wonderfully
concise and penetrating and beautiful.
He drops often into dialect, but always
with a look on his face which shows he is
aware of what he is doing. In other
words, he is master of both forms of
speech. His mouth is his wonderful feat-
ure : wide, flexible, clean-cut. His lips
are capable of the grimmest and the mer-
riest lines. When he reads they pout like
a child's, or draw down into a straight,
grim line like a New England deacon's, or
close at one side, and uncover his white
and even teeth at the other, in the sly
smile of " Benjamin F. Johnson," the
humble humorist and philosopher. In his
own proper person he is full of quaint and
beautiful philosophy. He is wise rather
than learned — wise with the quality that
is in proverbs, almost always touched with
humor.
His eyes are near-sighted and his nose
prominent. His head is of the " tack-
hammer" variety, as he calls it. The
public insists that there is an element of
resemblance between Mr. Riley, Eugene
Field, and Bill Nye. He is about forty
years of age and a bachelor — presumably
from choice. He is a man of marked
neatness of dress and delicacy of manner.
I began business by asking if he remem-
bered where we met last.
"Certainly — Kipling's. Great story-
teller, Kipling. I like to hear him tell
about animals. Remember his story of
the two elephants that lambasted the one
that went 'must'?"
" I guess I do. I have a suspicion, how-
ever, that Kipling was drawing a long bow
for our benefit, especially in that story of
the elephant that chewed a stalk of cane
into a swab to wind in the clothing of his
keeper, in order to get him within reach.
That struck me as bearing down pretty
hard on a couple of simple Western boys
like us."
" Waive the difference for genius. He
made it a good story, anyway ; and, aside
from his great gifts, I consider Kipling a
lovely fellow. I like him because he's
natively interested in the common man."
I nodded my assent, and Riley went on :
" Kipling had the good fortune to get
started early, and he's kept busy right
along. A man who is great has no time
for anything else," he added, in that pecu-
liarity of phrase and solemnity of utter-
ance which made me despair of ever
dramatizing him.
" He's going to do better," I replied.
" The best story in that book is ' His
Private Honor.' That's as good as any-
body does. What makes Kipling great is
his fidelity to his own convictions and to
his own conditions, his writing what he
knows about. And, by the way, the Nor-
wegians and Swedes at the World's Fair
have read us a good lesson on that score.
They've put certain phases of their life
and landscape before us with immense vim
and truth, while our American artists have
mainly gone hunting for themes — Breton
peasants and Japanese dancing-girls."
Riley sternly roused up to interrupt :
"And ignoring the best material in the
world. Material just out o' God's hand,
lying around thick " — then quick as light
he was Old Man Johnson again :
" ' Thick as clods in the fields and lanes
Er these-ere little hop-toads when it rains ! ' "
" American artists and poets have al-
ways known too much," I went on. " We've
been so afraid the world would find us
lacking in scholarship, that we've allowed
it to find us lacking in creative work.
W7e've been so very correct, that we've
imitated. Now, if you'd had four or five
years of Latin, Riley, you'd be writing
Latin odes or translations."
Riley looked grave. " I don't know but
you're right. Still, you can't tell. Some-
times I feel that I am handicapped by
ignorance of history and rhetoric and
languages."
"Well, of course, I ought not to discuss
a thing like this in your presence, but I
think the whole thing has worked out
beautifully for the glory of Indiana and
Western literature."
There came a comical light into his eyes,
and his lips twisted up into a sly grin at the
side, as he dropped into dialect : " I don't
take no credit for my ignorance. Jest born
thataway," and he added a moment later,
with a characteristic swift change to deep
earnestness : " My work did itself."
As he lay, with that introspective look
in his eyes, I took refuge in one of the
questions I had noted down : " Did you
ever actually live on a farm ? "
" No. All I got of farm life I picked up
right from this distance — this town — this
old homestead. Of course, Greenfield was
nothing but a farmer town then, and be-
sides, father had a farm just on the edge
of town, and in corn-plantin' times he used
to press us boys into service, and we went
very loathfully, at least I did. I got hold
of farm life some way — all ways, in fact.
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY—HAMLIN GARLAND.
I might not have made use of it if I had
been closer to it than this."
" Yes, there's something in that. You
would have failed, probably, in your per-
spective. The actual work on a farm
doesn't make poets. Work is a good thing
in the retrospect, or when you can regulate
the amount of it. Yes, I guess you had
just the kind of a life to give you a hold
on the salient facts of farm life. Anyhow,
you've done it, that's settled."
Riley was thinking about something
which amused him, and he roused up to
dramatize a little scene. " Sometimes some
kins with for feed, and I get the smell of
the fodder and the cattle, so that it brings
up the right picture in the mind of the
reader. I don't know how I do it. It ain't
me."
His voice took on a deeper note, and his-
face shone with a strange sort of mysti-
cism which often comes out in his earnest-
moments. He put his fingers to his lips ia
a descriptive gesture, as if he held a trum-
pet. " I'm only the ' wilier ' through whicfr
the whistle comes."
"The basis of all art is spontaneous ob-
servation," I said, referring back a little.
"MILROY'S GROVE" AND OLD NATIONAL ROAD BRIDGE, BRANDVWINE.
" Where the dusky turtle lies basking on the gravel
Of the sunny sand-bar in the middle tide,
And the ghostly dragonfly pauses in his travel
To rest like a blossom where the water-lily died."
-Babyhood.
real country boy gives me the round turn
on some farm points. For instance, here
comes one stepping up to me : ' You never
lived on a farm,' he says. ' Why not ? ' says
I. 'Well,' he says, 'a turkey-cock gobbles,
but he don't ky-ouck as your poetry says.'
He had me right there. It's the turkey-
hen that ky-oucks. ' Well, you'll never
hear another turkey-cock of mine ky-
ouckin',' says I."
While I laughed, Riley became serious
again. " But generally I hit on the right
symbols. I get the frost on the pumpkin
and the fodder in the shock ; and I seethe
frost on the old axe they split the pump-
" If a man is to work out an individual
utterance with the subtlety and suggestion
of life, he can't go diggin' around among
the bones of buried prophets. I take it
you didn't go to school much."
" No, and when I did I was a failure in
everything — except reading, maybe. I
liked to read. We had McGuffey's Series,
you know, and there was some good stuff
there. There was Irving and Bryant and
Cooper and Dickens-
" And ' Lochiel's Warning '-
He accepted the interruption. " And
' The Battle of Waterloo,' and ' The Death
of Little Nell' "
156
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
I rubbed my knees with glee as I again
interrupted : " And there was ' Marco Boz-
zaris,' you know, and ' Rienzi.' You recol-
lect that speech of Rienzi's — ' I come not
here to talk,' etc. ? I used to count the
class to see if ' Rouse, ye Slaves,' would
come to me. It was capitalized, you re-
member. It always. scared me nearly to
death to read those capitalized passages."
Riley mused. " Pathos seems to be the
worst with me. I used to run away when
we were to read ' Little Nell.' I knew I
couldn't read it without crying, and I knew
they'd all laugh at me and make the whole
thing ridiculous. I couldn't stand that.
My teacher, Lee O. Harris, was a friend to
me and helped me in many ways. He got
to understand me beautifully. He knew
I couldn't learn arithmetic. There wasn't
any gray matter in that part of my head.
Perfectly empty ! But I can't remember
when I wasn't a declaimer. I always took
natively to anything theatrical. History I
took a dislike to, as a thing without juice,
and so I'm not particularly well stocked
in dates and events of the past."
" Well, that's a good thing, too, I guess,"
I said, pushing my point again. " It has
thrown you upon the present, and kept
you dealing with your own people. Of
course, I don't mean to argue that perfect
ignorance is a thing to be desired, but
there is no distinction in the historical
poem or novel, to my mind. Everybody's
done that."
Riley continued : " Harris, in addition
to being a scholar and a teacher, was, and
is, a poet. He was also a playwright, and
made me a success in a comedy part which
he wrote for me, in our home theatricals."
" Well, now, that makes me think. It
was your power to recite that carried you
into the patent-medicine cart, wasn't it ?
And how about that sign-painting ? Which
came first ? "
" The sign-painting. I was a boy in my
teens when I took up sign-painting."
" Did you serve a regular apprentice-
ship ? "
" Yes, learned my trade of an old Dutch-
man here, by the name of Keefer, who
was an artist in his way. I had a natural
faculty for drawing. I suppose I could
have illustrated my books if I had given
time to it. It's rather curious, but I hadn't
been with the old fellow much more than
a week before I went to him and asked
him why he didn't make his own letters.
I couldn't see why he copied from the same
old forms all the time. I hated to copy
anything."
" Well, now, I want to know about that
patent-medicine peddling."
Something in my tone made him reply
quickly :
" That has been distorted. It was really
a very simple matter, and followed the
sign-painting naturally. After the 'trade'
episode I had tried to read law with my
father, but I didn't seem to get anywhere.
Forgot as diligently as I read. So far as
school equipment was concerned, I was an
advertised idiot ; so what was the use ? I
had a trade, but it was hardly what I
wanted to do always, and my health was
bad — very bad — bad as / was !
" A doctor here in Greenfield advised
me to travel. But how in the world was
I to travel without money ? It was just at
this time that the patent-medicine man
came along. He needed a man, and I
argued this way : ' This man is a doctor,
and if I must travel, better travel with a
doctor.' He had a fine team, and a nice-
looking lot of fellows with him ; so I
plucked up courage to ask if I couldn't go
along and paint his advertisements for
him."
Riley smiled with retrospective amuse-
ment. "I rode out of town behind those
horses without saying good-by to any one.
And though my patron wasn't a diploma'd
doctor, as I found out, he was a mighty
fine man, and kind to his horses, which
was a recommendation. He was a man of
good habits, and the whole company was
made up of good straight boys."
" How long were you with them ?"
" About a year. Went home with him,
and was made same as one of his own
lovely family. He lived at Lima, Ohio.
My experience with him put an idea in my
head — a business idea, for a wonder — and
the next year I went down to Anderson
and went into partnership with a young
fellow to travel, organizing a scheme of
advertising with paint, which we called
' The Graphic Company.' We had five or
six young fellows, all musicians as well as
handy painters, and we used to capture
the towns with our music. One fellow
could whistle like a nightingale, another
sang like an angel, and another played the
banjo. I scuffled with the violin and gui-
tar."
" I thought so, from that poem on ' The
Fiddle' in 'The Old Swimmin' Hole.'"
" Our only dissipation was clothes. We
dressed loud. You could hear our clothes
an incalculable distance. We had an idea
it helped business. Our plan was to take
one firm of each business in a town, paint-
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY—HAMLIN GARLAND.
'THE OLD SWIMMIN'-HOLE" AS IT NOW APPEARS.
" Childish voices, farther on,
Where the truant stream has gone,
Vex the echoes of the wood
Till no word is understood —
Save that we are well aware
Happiness is hiding there : —
There, in leafy coverts, nude
Little bodies poise and leap,
Spattering the solitude
" And the silence everywhere —
Mimic monsters of the deep ! —
Wallowing in sandy shoals —
Plunging headlong out of sight,
And, with spurtings of delight,
Clutching hands and slippery soles,
Climbing up the treacherous steep
Over which the spring-board spurns
Each again as he returns."
— In Swimming- 'lime.
158
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
ing its advertisements on every road lead-
ing into the town : ' Go to Mooney's,' and
things like that, you understand. We
made a good thing at it."
" How long did you do business ?"
" Three or four years, and we had more
fun than anybody." He turned another
comical look on me over his pinch-nose
eyeglasses. "You've heard this story
about my travelling all over the State as a
blind sign-painter ? Well, that started this
way. One day we were in a small town
somewhere, and a great crowd watching
us in breathless wonder and curiosity ; and
one of our party said : ' Riley, let me in-
troduce you as a blind sign-painter.' So
just for mischief I put on a crazy look in
the eyes and pretended to be blind. They
led me carefully to the ladder, and handed
me my brush and paints. It was great fun.
I'd hear them saying as I worked, ' That
feller ain't blind.' ' Yes, he is; see his eyes.'
''No, he ain't, I tell you; he's playin' off.'
•* I tell you he is blind. Didn't you see
him fall over a box there and spill all his
paints ? ' '
Riley rose here and laughingly reenacted
the scene, and I don't wonder that the vil-
lagers were deceived, so perfect was his
.assumption of the patient, weary look of a
blind person.
I laughed at the joke. It was like the
tricks boys play at college.
Riley went on. " Now, that's all there
was to it. I was a blind sign-painter one
day, and forgot it the next. We were all
boys, and jokers, naturally enough, but
not lawless. All were good fellows. All
had nice homes and good people."
" Were you writing any at this time ? "
" Oh, yes, I was always writing for pur-
poses of recitation. I couldn't find printed
poetry that was natural enough to speak.
From a child I had always flinched at false
rhymes and inversions. I liked John G.
Saxe because he had a jaunty trick of
rhyming artlessly ; made the sense demand
the rhyme — like
" Young Peter Pyramus — I call him Peter,
Not for the sake of the rhyme or the metre,
But merely to make the name completer.'
" I liked those classic travesties, too — he
poked fun at the tedious old themes, and
that always pleased me." Riley's voice
grew stern, as he said : " I'm against the fel-
lows who celebrate the old to the neglect of
our own kith and kin. So I was always try-
ing to write of the kind of people I knew,
and especially to write verse that I could
read just as if it were being spoken for the
first time."
" I saw in a newspaper the other day
that you began your journalistic work in
Anderson."
" That's right. When I got back from
my last trip with 'The Graphic Company,'
young Will M. Croan offered me a place
on a paper he was just connecting himself
with. He had heard that I could write,
and took it for granted I would be a
valuable man in the local and advertising
departments. I was. I inaugurated at
once a feature of free doggerel advertis-
ing, for our regular advertisers. I wrote
reams and miles of stuff like this :
" ' O Yawcob -Stein,
Dot frent of mine,
He got dot Cloding down so fine
Dot effer'body bin a-buyin'
Fon goot old Yawcob Stein.' "
"I'd like to see some of those old papers.
I suppose they're all down there on file."
" I'm afraid they are. It's all there.
Whole hemorrhages of it."
"Did you go from there to Indianapo-
lis?"
He nodded.
" How did you come to go ? Did you
go on the venture ? "
" No, it came about in this way. I had
a lot of real stuff, as I fancied, quite dif-
ferent from the doggerel I've just quoted ;
and when I found something pleased the
people, as I'd hold 'em up and read it
to 'em, I'd send it off to a magazine, and
it would come back quite promptly by
return mail. Still I believed in it. I had
a friend on the opposition paper who was
always laughing at my pretensions as a
poet, and I was anxious to show him I
could write poetry just as good as that
which he praised of other writers ; and
it was for his benefit I concocted that
scheme of imitating Poe. You've heard of
that?"
" Not from any reliable source."
"Well, it was just, this way. I deter-
mined to write a poem in imitation of some
well-known poet, to see if I couldn't trap
my hypercritical friend. I had no idea of
doing anything more than that. So I
coined and wrote and sent ' Leonainie ' to
a paper in a neighboring county, in order
that I might attack it myself in my own
paper and so throw my friend completely
off the track. The whole thing was a
boy's fool trick. I didn't suppose it would
go out of the State exchanges. I was ap-
palled at the result. The whole country
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY—HAMLIN GARLAND. 159
RAILROAD BRIDGE, BRANDYWINE.
" Through the viny, shady-shiny
Interspaces, shot with tiny
Flying motes that fleck the winy
\Vave-engraven sycamores."
— A Dream of A utumn.
i6o
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
took it up, and pitched into me unjusti-
fiably."
"Couldn't you explain?"
"They wouldn't let me explain. I lost
my position on the paper, because I had
let a rival paper have 'the discovery'!
Everybody insisted I was trying to attract
attention, but that wasn't true. I simply
wanted to make my critic acknowledge,
by the ruse, that I could write perfect verse,
so far as his critical (?) judgment compre-
hended. The whole matter began as a
thoughtless joke, and ended in being one of
the most unpleasant experiencesof my life."
" Well, you carried your point, anyway.
There's a melancholy sort of pleasure in
doing that."
Riley didn't seem to take even that
pleasure in it.
"In this dark time, just when I didn't
know which way to turn — friends all drop-
ping away — I got a letter from Judge
Martindale of the ' Indianapolis Journal,'
saying, 'Come over and take a regular
place on the " Journal," and get pay for
your work.'"
" That was a timely piece of kindness
on his part."
''It put me really on my feet. And just
about this time, too, I got a letter from
Longfellow, concerning some verses that I
had the 'nerve' to ask him to examine, in
which he said the verses showed ' the true
poetic faculty and insight.' This was high
praise to me then, and I went on writing
with more confidence and ambition ever
after."
" What did you send to him ?"
" I don't remember exactly — some of
my serious work. Yes, one of the things
was ' The Iron Horse.' " He quoted this :
" No song is mine of Arab steed —
My courser is of nobler blood
And cleaner limb and fleeter speed
And greater strength and hardihood
Than ever cantered wild and free
Across the plains of Araby."
" How did Judge Martindale come to
make that generous offer ? Had you been
contributing to the ' Journal ' ?"
"Oh, yes, for quite a while. One of the
things I had just sent him was the Christ-
mas story, ' The Boss Girl,' a newsboy's
story. He didn't know, of course, that I
was in trouble when he made the offer, but
he stood by me afterwards, and all came
right."
" What did you do on the ' Journal ' ? "
" I was a sort o' free-lance — could do
anything I wanted to. Just about this
time I began a series of ' Benjamin F.
Johnson ' poems. They all appeared with
editorial comment, as if they came from
an old Hoosier farmer of Boone County.
They were so well received that I gath-
ered them together in a little parchment
volume, which I called ' The Old Swim-
min' Hole and 'Leven More Poems,' my
first book."
"I suppose you put forth that volume
with great timidity ? "
" Well, I argued it couldn't break me,
so I printed a thousand copies— hired 'em
dojie, of course, at my own expense."
" Did you sell 'em ?"
" They sold themselves. I had the ten-
bushel box of 'em down in the 'Journal'
office, and it bothered me nearly to death
to attend to the mailing of them. So
when Bowen & Merrill agreed to take the
book off my hands, I gladly consented,
and that's the way I began with them."
" It was that little book that first made
me acquainted with your name," I said.
" My friend and your friend, Charles E.
Hurd, of the 'Boston Transcript,' one day
read me the poem ' William Leachman,'
which he liked exceedingly, and ended by
giving me a copy of the book. I saw at
once you had taken up the rural life, and
carried it beyond Whittier and Lowell in
respect of making it dramatic. You gave
the farmer's point of view."
" I've tried to. But people oughtn't to
get twisted up on my things the way they
do. I've written dialect in two ways.
One, as the modern man, bringing all the
art he can to represent the way some other
fellow thinks and speaks; but the 'John-
son' poems are intended to be like the old
man's written poems, because he is sup-
posed to have sent them in to the paper
himself. They are representations of
written dialect, while the others are repre-
sentations of dialect as manipulated by
the artist. But, in either case, it's the
other fellow doin' it. I don't try to treat
of people as they ought to think and speak,
but as they do think and speak. In other
words, I do not undertake to edit nature,
either physical or human."
" I see your point, but I don't know that
I would have done so without having read
'The Old Swimmin' Hole,' and the 'Tale
of the Airly Days.' "
I quoted here those lines I always found
so meaningful :
" Tell of the things just like they was, •
They don't need no excuse.
Don't tech 'em up as the poets does,
Till they're all too fine for use ! "
JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY— HAMLIN GARLAND.
161
\
Wko^yVUv^
"*3^
i «r~*
FACSIMILE OF AN AUTOGRAPH POEM BY MR. RILEY.
Riley rose to his feet, and walked about
the room. " I don't believe in dressing up
nature. Nature is good enough for God,
it's good enough for me. I see Old Man
Johnson, a living figure. I know what the
old feller has read. I'd like to have his
picture drawn, because I love the old cod-
ger, but I can't get artists to see that I'm
not making fun of him. They seem to
think that if a man is out o' plumb in his
language he must be likewise in his morals."
I flung my hand-grenade : " That's a
relic of the old school, the school of cari-
cature — a school that assumes that if a
man has a bulbous nose he necessarily has
a bulbous intellect ; which doesn't follow.
I've known men with bulbous noses who
were neither hard drinkers nor queer in
any other particular, having a fine, digni-
fied speech and clear, candid eyes."
" Now, old Benjamin looks queer, I'll
admit. His clothes don't fit him. He's
bent and awkward. But that don't pre-
vent him from having a fine head and
deep and tender eyes, and a soul in him
you can recommend."
Riley paused, and looked down at me
with a strange smile. " I tell you, the
crude man is generally moral, for Nature
has just let go his hand. She's just been
leading him through the dead leaves and
the daisies. When I deal with such a
man I give him credit for every virtue ;
but what he does, and the way he does it,
is his action and not mine."
He read at this point, with that quaint
arching of one eyebrow, and the twist
at the side of the mouth with which he
always represents " Benjamin F. John-
son " :
162
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
" ' My Religen is to jest
Do by all my level best,
Feelin' God'll do the rest. —
Facts is, fur as / can see,
The good Bein', makin' me,
'LI make me what I ort to be." —
And that's the lovely Old Man John-
son talkin', and not me — but I'm listenin'
to him, understand, yes, and keepin'
still ! "
The tender side of the poet came out
here, and I said : " I had a talk with your
father yesterday, and I find that we're in
harmony on a good many reform topics.
He's a Populist and a Greenbacker. Do
you have any reform leanings?"
" Father is a thinker, and ain't afraid
of his thinkin' machine. I'm turned away
from reform because it's no use. We've
got to fvnform, not reform, in our attitude
with the world and man. Try reforming
and sooner or later you've got to quit,
because it's always a question of politics.
You start off with a reform idea, that is, a
moral proposition. You end up by doing
something politic. It's in the nature of
things. You can, possibly, reform just
one individual, but you can't reform the
world at large. It won't work."
" All reforms, in your mind, are appar-
ently hopeless, and yet, as a matter of
.fact, the great aggregate conforms to a
few men every quarter of a century."
This staggered Riley, and he looked at
me rather helplessly. "Well, it's an un-
pleasant thing, anyhow, and I keep away
from it. I'm no fighter. In my own kind
of work I can do good, and make life
pleasant."
He was speaking from the heart. I
changed the subject by looking about the
room. " You don't read much, I im-
agine ? "
He turned another quizzical look on
me. " I'm afraid to read much, I'm so
blamed imitative. But I read a good
deal of chop-feed fiction, and browse with
relish through the short stories and poems
of to-day. But I have no place to put
books. Have to do my own things where
I catch time and opportunity."
" Well, if you'd had a library, you
wouldn't have got so many people into
your poems. You remind me of Whit-
man's poet, you tramp a perpetual journey.
Where do you think you get your verse-
writing from ?"
" Mainly from my mother's family, the
Marines. A characteristic of the whole
family is their ability to write rhymes, but
all unambitiously. They write rhymed
letters to each other, and joke and jim-
crow with the Muses."
"Riley, I want to ask you. Your father
is Irish, is he not ? "
" Both yes and no. His characteristics
are strongly Irish, but he was born a Penn-
sylvania Dutchman, and spoke the Ger-
man dialect before he spoke English. It
has been held that the name Riley proba-
bly comes from 'Ryland,' but there's an
' O'Reilly ' theory I muse over very pleas-
antly."
I saw he was getting tired of indoors,
so I rose. "Well, now, where's the old
swimmin' hole ? "
His face lighted up with a charming,
almost boyish, smile. " The old svvim-
min' hole is right down here on Brandy-
wine — the old ' crick,' just at the edge of
town."
" Put on your hat, and let's go down and
find it."
We took our way down the main street
and the immensely dusty road towards the
east. The locusts quavered in duo and
trio in the ironweeds, and were answered
by others in the high sycamores. Large
yellow and black butterflies flapped about
from weed to weed. The gentle wind
came over the orchards and cornfields,
filled with the fragrance of gardens and
groves. The road took a little dip to-
wards the creek, which was low, and almost
hidden among the weeds.
Riley paused. " I haven't been to the
old swimmin' hole for sixteen years. We
used to go across there through the grass,
all except the feller with the busted toe-
nail. He had to go round." He pointed
at the print of bare, graceful feet in the
dust, and said :
" We could tell, by the dent of the heel and the sole,
There was lots of fun on hand at the old swimmin'
hole."
As we looked out on the hot midsum-
mer landscape, Riley quoted again, from
a poem in his then forthcoming book — a
poem which he regards as one of his best :
" The air and the sun and the shadows
Were wedded and made as one,
And the winds ran o'er the meadows
As little children run :
" And the wind flowed over the meadows,
And along the willowy way
The river ran, with its ripples shod
With the sunshine of the day :
" O, the winds poured over the meadows
In a tide of eddies and calms,
And the bared brow felt the touch of it
As a sweetheart's tender palms.
JAMES IVHITCOMB RILEY— HAMLIN GARLAND.
163
" And up through the rifted tree-tops
That signalled the wayward breeze
I saw the hulk of the hawk becalmed
Far out on the azure seas."
Riley recited this with great beauty of
tone and rhythm — such as audiences never
hear from him, hearing only his dialect.
As we walked on we heard shouts, and
I plucked Riley's sleeve : " Hear that ? If
that isn't the cry of a swimming boy, then
my experiences are of no value. A boy
has a shout which he uses only when splash-
ing about in a pond."
Riley's face glowed. " That's right,
they're there — just as we used to be."
After climbing innumerable fences, we
came upon the boys under the shade of the
giant sycamore and green thorn-trees.
The boys jiggled themselves into their
clothes, and ran off in alarm at the two
staid and dignified men, who none the less
had for them a tender and reminiscent
sympathy.
All about splendid elm-trees stood, and
stately green thorn-trees flung their deli-
cate, fern-like foliage^ athwart the gray
and white spotted boles of tall, leaning
sycamores. But the creek was very low,
by reason of the dry weather.
We threaded our way about, seeking out
old paths and stumps and tree trunks,
which sixteen years of absence had not
entirely swept from the poet's mind. Then,
at last, we turned homeward over the rail-
road track, through the dusty little town.
People were seated in their little back-
yards here and there eating watermelon,
and Neighbor Johnson's poem on the
" Wortermelon " came up :
" Oh, wortermelon time is a-comin' 'round agin,
And they ain't no feller livin' any tickleder'n me."
We passed by the old court-house, where
Captain Riley, the poet's father, has prac-
tised law for fifty years. The captain lives
near, in an odd-looking house of brick, its
turret showing above the trees. On the
main street groups of men of all ranks and
stations were sitting or standing, and they
all greeted the poet as he passed by with
an off-hand : "How are ye, Jim?" to which
the poet replied : " How are you, Tom ? "
or " How are you, Jack ? How's the
folks ? " Personally, his townsmen like
him. They begin to respect him also in
another way, so successful has he become
in a way measurable to them all.
Back at the house, we sat at lunch of
cake and watermelon, the sisters, Mrs.
Payne and Mrs. Eitels, serving as host-
esses most delightfully. They had left
MR. GARLAND TAKES NOTES WHILE THE "HOOS1ER" POET TALKS.
164
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
their own homes in Indianapolis for the
summer, to give this added pleasure to
their poet brother. They both have much
of his felicity of phrase, and much the
same gentleness and sweetness of bearing.
The hour was a pleasant one, and brought
out the simple, domestic side of the man's
nature. The sisters, while they showed
their admiration and love for him, ad-
dressed him without a particle of affecta-
tion.
There is no mysterious abyss between
Mr. Riley and his family. They are well-
to-do, middle-conditioned Americans, with
unusual intellectual power and marked
poetic sensibility. Mr. Riley is a logical
result of a union of two gifted families, a
product of hereditary power, cooperating
with the power of an ordinary Western
town. Born of a gentle and naturally
poetic mother, and a fearless, uncon-
ventional father (lawyer and orator), he
has lived the life common to boys of vil-
lages from Pennsylvania to Dakota, and
upon this were added the experiences he
has herein related.
It is impossible to represent his talk that
night. For two hours he ran on — he the
talker, the rest of us the irritating cause.
The most quaintly wise sentences fell from
his lips in words no other could have used ;
scraps of verse, poetic images, humorous
assumptions of character, daring figures of
speech — I gave up in despair of ever get-
ting him down on paper. He read, at my
request, some of his most beautiful things.
He talked on religion, and his voice grew
deep and earnest.
" I believe a man prays when he does
well," he said. "I believe he worships
God when his work is on a high plane ;
when his attitude towards his fellow-men
is right, I guess God is pleased with
him-"
I said good-night, and went off down the
street, musing upon the man and his work.
Genius, as we call it, defies conditions. It
knows no barriers. It finds in things close
at hand the most inexhaustible storehouse.
All depends upon the poet, not upon ma-
terials. It is his love for the thing, his
interest in the fact, his distribution of
values, his selection of details, which makes
his work irresistibly comic or tender or
pathetic.
No poet in the United States has the
same hold upon the minds of the people
as Riley. He is the poet of the plain
VIEW OF GREENFIELD FROM "IRVING'S SPRING," BRANDYWINE.
" Whilse the old town, fur away
'Crost the hazy pastur-land,
Dozed-like in the heat o' day
Peaceful as a hired hand."
— Up and Down Old Brandyvntu
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
'65
American. They bought thirty thousand
dollars' worth of his verse last year ; and
he is also one of the most successful lec-
turers on the platform. He gives the lie
to the old saying, for he is a prophet in
his own country. The people of Indiana
are justly proud of him, for he has written
" Poems Here at Home." He is read by
people who never before read poetry in
their lives, and he appeals equally well to
the man who is heart-sick of the hollow
conventional verse in imitation of some
classic.
He is absolutely American in every line
he writes. His schooling has been in the
school of realities. He takes things at
first-hand. He considers his success to be
due to the fact that he is one of the peo-
ple, and has written of the things he liked
and they liked. The time will come when
his work will be seen to be something more
than the fancies of a humorist.
As I walked on down the street, it all
came upon me with great power — this pro-
duction of an American poet. Everything
was familiar to me. All this life, the
broad streets laid off in squares, the little
cottages, the weedy gardens, the dusty
fruit-trees, the young people sauntering in
couples up and down the sidewalk, the
snapping of jack-knives, and the low hum
of talk from scattered groups. This was
Riley's school. This was his material,
apparently barren, dry, utterly hopeless in
the eyes of the romantic writers of the
East, and yet capable of becoming world-
famous when dominated and mastered and
transformed as it has been mastered and
transformed by this poet of the people.
In my estimation, this man is the most
remarkable exemplification of the power
of genius to transmute plain clods into
gold that we have seen since the time of
Burns. He has dominated stern and un-
yielding conditions with equal success, and
reflected the life of his kind with greater
fidelity than Burns.
This material, so apparently grim and
barren of light and shade, waited only for
a creative mind and a sympathetic intelli-
gence ; then it grew beautiful and musi-
cal, and radiant with color and light and
life.
Therein is the magnificent lesson to
be drawn from the life and work of the
" Hoosier poet."
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
BY HENRY J. W. DAM.
F I had been an artist I should have
painted them," he says, referring to
John Oakhurst and M'liss and Tennessee's
Partner and all the other denizens of that
strange literary land which he was the first
to discover and describe to all the world.
" If I had been an artist " is his phrase,
and it sounds strange from his lips, for
a more artistic personality, in thought,
speech, sympathies, and methods, was never
numbered among the creators of character
or the observers of nature than that of the
historian of the Golden Age of California,
Mr. Bret Harte.
It is one of those winter mornings in
London when upon parks and lawns and
all the architectural distances the cold
gray mist lies heavily. The sun, a pre-
posterous ruby set in fog, looms red and
high. Through the study window its radi-
ance comes balefully, as if fleeingthe dreari-
ness of streets that stretch silent and de-
serted under London's Sabbath spell.
Within the room, however, all is cheerful-
ness and warmth. The heaped-up coals
make flickering traceries of shadow over
walls covered with the originals of pict-
ures and engravings which all the world
has seen in certain famous books. Some
of these originals will be found among
the illustrations of this article, and are
interesting exhibitions of the manner in
which the English imagination endeavors
to conceive the unfamiliar California types.
The sides of the room are given up to
high book-shelves. Bric-a-brac meets the
eye in all directions, the mantel being cov-
ered with pretty souvenirs of continental
watering-places, those guide-posts on the
highway of memory by which charming
acquaintances are recalled and favorite
spots revisited.'
BRET HARTE IN PERSON.
At the desk, surrounded by an incalcu-
lable visitation of Christmas cards, sits
Bret Harte, the Bret Harte of actuality, a
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BRET HARTE, FROM A PAINTING BY JOHN PETTIE, R.A. REPRODUCED BV THE KIND PERMISSION
OF THE FINK ARTS SOCIETY, LONDON. PHOTOGRAPHED BY FRADELLE & YOUNG, LONDON.
gentleman as far removed from the Bret
Harte of popular fancy as is the St. James
Club from Mount Shasta, or a Savoy Hotel
supper from the cinder cuisine of a mining
camp in the glorious days of '49. Instead
of being, as the reader usually conceives,
one of the long-bearded, loose-jointed
heroes of his Western Walhalla, he is a
polished gentleman of medium height, with
a curling gray mustache. In lieu of the
recklessness of Western methods in dress,
his attire exhibits a nicety of detail which,
in a man whose dignity and sincerity were
less impressive, would seem foppish. This
quality, like his handwriting and other
characteristic trifles, perceptibly assists
one in grasping the main elements of a
personality which is as harmonious as it
is peculiar, and as unconventional as it is
sensitive to fine shades, of whatever kind
they be. Over his cigar, with a gentle
play of humor and a variety of unconscious
gestures which are always graceful and
never twice the same, he touches upon this
very subject — the impressions made upon
him by his first sight of gold-hunting in
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
167
BRET HARTE IN 1869, WHILE EDITOR OF THE "OVERLAND
MONTHLY." FROM A PHOTOGRAPH LOANED BY THE
PRESENT PUBLISHERS OF THE " OVERLAND MONTHLY."
California, and the eye and mind which he
brought to bear upon the novel scene.
BRET HARTE'S STORY OF HIS LIFE IN
CALIFORNIA.
" I left New York for California," says
Mr. Harte, " when I was scarcely more
than a boy, with no better equipment, I
fear, than an imagination which had been
expanded by reading Froissart's ' Chroni-
cles of the Middle Ages,' ' Don Quixote,'
the story of the Argonauts, and other
books from the shelves of my father, who
was a tutor of Greek. I went by way of
Panama, and was at work for a few months
in San Francisco in the spring of 1853, but
felt no satisfaction with my surroundings
until I reached the gold country, my par-
ticular choice being Sonora, in Calaveras
County.
" Here I was thrown among the strangest
social conditions that the latter-day world
has perhaps seen. The setting was itself
heroic. The great mountains of the Sierra
Nevada lifted majestic snow-capped peaks
against a sky of purest blue. Magnificent
pine forests of trees which were themselves
enormous, gave to the landscape a sense of
largeness and greatness. It was a land
of rugged canons, sharp declivities, and
magnificent distances. Amid rushing wa-
ters and wild-wood freedom, an army of
strong men in red shirts and top boots
were feverishly in search of the buried gold
of earth. Nobody shaved, and hair, mus-
taches, and beards were untouched by
shears or razor. Weaklings and old men
were unknown. It took a stout heart and
a strong frame to dare the venture, to
brave the journey of three thousand miles,
and battle for life in the wilds. It was a
civilization composed entirely of young
men, for on one occasion, I remember, an
elderly man — he was fifty, perhaps, but he
had a gray beard — was pointed out as a
curiosity in the city, and men turned in
the street to look at him as they would
have looked at any other unfamiliar ob-
ject.
" These men, generally speaking, were
highly civilized, many of them being cul-
tured and professionally trained. They
were in strange and strong contrast with
their surroundings, for all the trammels
and conventionalities of settled civilization
had been left thousands of miles behind.
It was a land of perfect freedom, limited
only by the instinct and the habit of law
which prevailed in the mass. All its
forms were original, rude, and picturesque.
Woman was almost unknown, and enjoyed
the high estimation of a rarity. The chiv-
BRET HARTE IN 1871. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN BY SARONY,
NEW YORK, SHORTLY AFTER THE PUBLICATION OF " THB
HEATHEN CHINEE."
i68
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
airy natural- to manhood invested her with
ideal value when respect could supplement
it, and with exceptional value even when
it could not. Strong passions brought
quick climaxes, all the better and worse
forces of manhood being in unbridled play.
To me it was like a strange, ever-varying
panorama, so novel that it was difficult to
grasp comprehensively. In fact, it was not
till years afterwards that the great mass of
primary impressions on my mind became
sufficiently clarified for literary use.
" The changes of scene were constant
and unexpected. Here is one that I re-
member very well. Clothing was hard to
get in the early days, and everything that
could serve was made use of. Our valley,
in its ordinary aspect, had as many ' spring
styles for gentle-
men'as there were
men to be seen.
One hot summer
morning, how-
ever, the old order
changed. A large
consignment of
condemned navy
outfits, purchased
by a local store-
keeper, had found
ready sale, and the
result was that the
valley was filled
with men, hard at
work over their
claims, and all
dressed in white
' jumpers,' white
duck trousers, and
top boots. On
their heads were
yellow straw hats,
and around their
shoulders gaudy
bandanna hand-
kerchiefs of yel-
low, blue, red, and
green patterns.
Perspiration was
so profuse in the
hot weather that a
handkerchief was
as necessary to a
miner as a whiskey
flask or a revol-
ver. They wore
them clung loose-
ly around their
necks and falling
over their chests,
like the collar of
BRET HARTE IN 1871. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY SARONY, NEW YORK.
some extraordinary order, and each man
as he worked would now and then dab his
forehead with the handkerchief and push
it a little farther round. The white clothes
and bright handkerchiefs against the wild
background made a very novel picture,
and I said something to this effect to a
miner by my side. He took a look down
the valley, the standpoint being one that
had not occurred to him, and said : ' It
does look kinder nice. Didn't know we
gave ourselves away like that,' and sham-
bled down the trail with a chuckle. Every
day brought new scenes and new experi-
ences, though I did not commit them to
paper till many years afterward."
MINER, EXPRESS MESSENGER, SCHOOLMASTER,
EDITOR.
" And were you
taking notes for
future literary
work at this pe-
riod ? "
" Not at all. I
had not the least
idea at this time
that any portion
of literary fame
awaited me. I
lived their life, un-
thinking. I took
my pick and shov-
el, and asked
where I might dig.
They said 'Any-
where,' and it was
true that you
could get 'color,'
that is, a few
grains of gold,
from any of the
surface earth with
which you chose
to fill your pan.
In an ordinary
day's work you
got enough to live
on, or, as it was
called, 'grub
wages.' I was not
a success as a
gold-digger, and
it was conceived
that I would an-
swer for a Wells
Fargo messenger.
A Wells Fargo
messenger was a
person who sat
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
169
beside the driver on the box-seat of a
stage-coach, in charge of the letters and
' treasure ' which the Wells Fargo Ex-
press Company took from a mining camp
to the nearest town or city. Stage rob-
bers were plentiful. My predecessor in
the position had been shot through the
arm, and my successor was killed. I
held the post for some months, and then
gave it up to become the schoolmaster
near Sonora — Sonora having by immigra-
tion attained the size and population which
called for a school. For several years after
this I wandered about California from city
to camp, and camp to city, without any
special purpose. I became an editor, and
learned to set type, the ability to earn my
own living as a printer being a source of
great satisfaction to me, for, strange to say,
I had no confidence, until long after that
period, in literature as a means of liveli-
hood. I have never in my life had an arti-
cle refused publication, and yet I never had
any of that confidence which, in the case
of many others, does not seem to have been
impaired by repeated refusals. Nearly all
my life I have held some political or edi-
torial post, upon which I relied for an
income. This has, no doubt, affected my
work, since it gave me more liberty to write
as pleased myself, instead of endeavoring
to write for a purpose, or in accordance
with the views of somebody else.
" A great part of this distrust of lit-
erature as a profession arose, 1 think,"
continues Mr. Harte, and he smiles at
the reminiscence, "from my first literary
effort. It was a poem called 'Autumn
Musings.' It was written at the mature
age of eleven. It was satirical in char-
acter, and cast upon the fading year the
cynical light of my repressed dissatis-
faction with things in general. I ad-
dressed the envelope to the New York
' Sunday Atlas,' at that time a journal
of some literary repute in New York,
where I was then living. I was not
quite certain how the family would re-
gard this venture on my part, and I
posted the missive with the utmost
secresy. After that I waited for over
a week in a state of suspense that en-
tirely absorbed me. Sunday came, and
with it the newspapers. These were
displayed on a stand in the street near
our house, and held in their places —
I shall never forget them — with stones.
With an unmoved face, but a beating
heart, I scanned the topmost copy of
the ' Atlas.' To my dying day I shall
remember the thrill that came from see-
ing ' Autumn Musings,' a poem, on the
first page. I don't know that the headline
type was any longer than usual, but to me
it was colossal. It had something of the
tremendousness of a three-sheet poster.
I bought the paper and took it home. I
exhibited it to the family by slow and
cautious stages. My hopes sank lower
and lower. At last I realized the enormity
of my offence. The lamentation was gen-
eral. It was unanimously conceded that
I was lost, and I fully believed it. My
idea of a poet — it was the family's idea
also — was the Hogarthian one, born of a
book of Hogarth's drawings belonging to
my father. In the lean and miserable and
helpless guise of 'The Distressed Poet,'
as therein pictured, I saw, aided by the
family, my probable future. It was a
terrible experience. I sometimes won-
der that I ever wrote another line of
verse."
His natural tendency in that direction
was too strong to be crushed, however. He
has always, he says, had a weakness for
humorous verse, and in that particular di-
rection his pen is as playful as ever. All
of which digression leads naturally to
the " Heathen Chinee," concerning which
he has several new facts to make pub-
lic.
RET HARTE. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY THOMAS FALL, LONDON.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BRET HARTE AT THE PRESENT TIME. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY ELLIOTT AND FRY, LONDON.
SOME NEW FACTS ABOUT THE " HEATHEN
CHINEE."
" I was always fond of satiric verse, and
the instinct of parody has always possessed
me. The ' Heathen Chinee ' is an instance
of this, though I don't think I have told
anybody, except a well-known English
poet, who observed and taxed me with the
fact, the story of its metrical origin. The
' Heathen Chinee ' was for a time the best
known of any of my writings. It was
written for the ' Overland Monthly,' of
which I was editor", with a satirical politi-
cal purpose, but with no thought of aught
else than its local effect. It was born of a
somewhat absurd state of things which
appealed to the humorous eye. -The
thrifty Oriental, who was invading Cali-
fornia in large numbers, was as imitative
as a monkey. He did as the Caucasian
did in all respects, and, being more patient
and frugal, did it a little better. From
placer mining to card playing he industri-
ously followed the example set him by his
superiors, and took cheating at cards quite
seriously, as a valuable addition to the in-
teresting game. He cheated admirably, but,
instead of winning praises for it, found
himself, when caught at it, abused, con-
temned, and occasionally mobbed by his
teachers in a way that had not been dreamt
of in his philosophy. This point I put
into verse. I heard nothing of it for some
time, until a friend told me it was making
the rounds of the Eastern press. He him-
self had heard a New York brakeman re-
peating :
* Yet he played it that day upon William and me in
a way I despise.'
Soon afterwards I began to hear from it
frequently in a similar way. The lines
were popular. The points seemed to catch
A MORNING WITH ERET HARTE.
171
the ear and hold the memory. I never in-
tended it as a contribution to contempo-
rary poetry, but I doubt, from the evidence
I received, if I ever wrote anything more
catching. The verses had, however, the
dignity of a high example. I have told
you of the English poet who was first to
question me regarding the metre, and ap-
preciate its Greek source. Do you remem-
ber the threnody in Swinburne's ' Atalanta
in Calydon ' ? It occurred to me that the
grand and beautiful sweep of that chorus
was just the kind of thing which Truthful
James would be the last man in the world
to adopt in expressing his views. There-
fore I used it. Listen," and he quotes, mark-
ing the accents with an amused smile :
" 'Atalanta, the fairest of women, whose name is a
blessing to speak —
Yet he played it that day upon William and me
in a way I despise.
The narrowing Symplegades whitened the straits
of Propontis with spray —
And we found on his nails, which were taper,
what's frequent in tapers, that's wax.' "
He laughs over the parody in metre and
goes on quoting ; and. as he talks of his
verse and his work in general, it is evident
that the humorous is one of his most
fully developed literary characteristics.
He still takes delight in the " Condensed
Novels," and is as much in the mood for
writing them to-day, at fifty-three, as he
was twenty years ago. They belonged,
it seems, to a kind of chrysalis period in
his development, when, living in
San Francisco, he wrote various-
ly for a number of local literary
periodicals, the most widely
known of which was the " Gold-
en Era." These writings, and
the position which he won
through them, led to the editor-
ship of the " California!! Week-
ly," and finally of a magazine,
the " Overland Monthly." The
latter was the inducing cause of
the first of that series of stories
which carried his name all over
the world. At the start he was
most bitterly opposed. The
first step was the one that cost,
with him as with others. His
narrative is full of interest, as
a matter both of personal and
of literary history.
EDITORIAL CAUTION AND " THE LUCK OF
ROARING CAMP."
" I was eventually offered the editor-
ship of a new magazine, the ' Overland
Monthly,' which was about to make its
first issue, and it was through the accept-
ance of this post that my career, generally
speaking, began. As the editor of this
magazine, I received for its initial number
many contributions in the way of stories.
After looking these over, it impressed me
as a strange thing that not one of the
writers had felt inspired to treat the fresh
subjects which lay ready to his hand in
California. All the stories were conven-
tional, the kind of thing that would have
been offered to an editor in the Atlantic
States, stories of those localities and of
Europe, in the customary form. I talked
the matter over with Mr. Roman, the pro-
prietor, and then wrote a story whose sole
object was to give the first number a cer-
tain amount of local coloring. It was called
' The Luck of Roaring Camp.' It was a
BRET HARTE IN HIS STUDY.
172
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MARIE'S "M'LISS." FROM A PAINTING BY EDWIN LONG. REPRODUCED BY KIND PERMISSION OF
MESSRS. BROOKS AND SONS, LONDON. PHOTOGRAPHED BY FRADELLE * YOUNG, LONDON.
single picture out of the panorama which
had impressed me years before. It was
put into type. The proof-reader and printer
declared it was immoral and indecent. I
read it over again in proof, at the request of
the publisher, and was touched, I am afraid,
only with my own pathos. I read it to my
wife — I had married in the meantime — and
it made her cry also. I am told that Mr.
Roman also read it to his wife, with the
same diabolically illogical result. Never-
theless, the opposition was unshaken.
" I had a serious talk with an intimate
friend of mine, then the editor of the ' Alta
California.' He was not personally op-
posed to the story, but felt that that sort
of thing might be injudicious and unfavor-
ably affect immigration. I was without a
sympathizer or defender. Even Mr. Roman
felt that it might imperil the prospects of
the magazine. I read the story again,
thought the matter over, and told Mr. Ro-
man that if ' The Luck of Roaring Camp '
was not a good and suitable story I was
not a good and suitable editor for his mag-
azine. I said that the chief value of an
editor lay in the correctness of his judg-
ment, and if his view was the true one, my
judgment was clearly at fault. I am quite
sure that if the decision had been left to
San Francisco, the series of mining pictures
that followed the first would not have been
written — at least, not in that city. But the
editor remained, and the story appeared.
It was received harshly. The religious
papers were unanimous in declaring it im-
moral, and they published columns in its
disfavor. The local press, reflecting the
pride of a young and new community,
could not see why stories should be print-
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
173
ed by their representative magazine which
put the community into such unfavorable
contrast with the effete civilization of the
East. They would have none of it !
" A month later, however, by return of
mail from Boston, there came an important
letter. It was from Fields & Osgood, the
publishers, and was addressed to me as
editor. It requested me to hand the en-
closed note to the author of ' The Luck of
Roaring Camp.' The note was their offer
to publish anything he chose to write, upon
his own terms. This became known, and
it turned the tide of criticism. Since Bos-
ton indorsed the story, San Francisco was
properly proud of it. Thenceforth I had
my own way without interruption. Other
stories, the mining tales with which you
are familiar, followed in quick succession.
The numberless impressions of the earlier
days were all vividly fixed in my mind,
waiting to be worked up, and their success
was made apparent to me in very substan-
tial ways, though the religious press con-
tinued to suffer from the most painful
doubts, and certain local critics who had
torn my first story to pieces, fell into a
quiet routine of stating that each succeed-
ing story was the worst thing that had yet
appeared from my pen."
*A PHYLLIS OF THE SIERRAS. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BV FRADELLE & YOUNG, LONDON, OF A
DRAWING BY CATON WOODVILLE.
174
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
BRET HARTE S FIRST MEETING WITH
MARK TWAIN.
" Local color having been placed,
through the dictum of the Atlantic States,
at a premium," Mr. Harte continues, "the
' Overland ' be-
came what it
should have
been from the
start, truly Cali-
fornian in tone.
Other writers
followed my
'trail,' and the
freshness and
vivid life of the
country found a
literary expres-
sion. At that
time I held a
political office,
the secretary-
ship of the San
Francisco Mint.
The Mint was
but a few steps
from the leading
newspaper es-
tablishments,
and as I had
previously been
the editor of
' The Califor-
nian,' a literary
weekly, my of-
fice was a ren-
dezvous for con-
tributors and
would-be con-
tributors to the
magazine.
"Some months
before the
'Overland* ap-
peared, George
Barnes, a well-
known journal-
ist and an inti-
mate friend of
mine, walked in-
to my office one
morning with a
young man
whose appearance was unmistakably inter-
esting. His head was striking. He had
the curly hair, the aquiline nose, and even
the aquiline eye — an eye so eagle-like that
a second lid would not have surprised me
— of an unusual and dominant nature. His
eyebrows were very thick and bushy. His
THE ISLAND OF YERBA BUENA. PAINTED BY G. MONTBARD TO ILLUSTRATE
BRET HARTE'S STORY, "A WARD OF THE GOLDEN GATE." PHOTO-
GRAPHED BY FRADELLE & YOUNG, LONDON.
dress was careless, and his general manner
one of supreme indifference to surround-
ings and circumstances. Barnes introduced
him as Mr. Sam Clemens, and remarked
that he had shown a very original talent
in a number of newspaper contributions
over the signa-
ture of ' Mark
Twain.' We
talked on dif-
ferent topics,
and about a
month after-
wards Clemens
dropped in upon
me again.
"He had been
away in the min-
ing district on
some newspaper
assignment in
the meantime.
In the course of
conversation he
remarked that
the unearthly
laziness that
prevailed in the
town he had
been visiting
was beyond
anything in his
previous experi-
ence. He said
the men did
nothing all day
long but sit
around the bar-
room stove, spit,
and 'swop lies.'
He spoke in a
slow, rather sa-
tirical, drawl
which was in it-
self irresistible.
He went on to
tell one of those
extravagant
stories, and half
unconsciously
dropped into the
lazy tone and
manner of the
original narra-
tor. It was as graphic as it was delicious.
I asked him to tell it again to a friend who
came in, and then asked him to write it out
for ' The Californian.' He did so, and
when published it was an emphatic success.
It was the first work of his that attracted
general .attention, and it crossed the Sierras.
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
for an Eastern hearing. From that point his ' Bean pods are noisiest when dry,
success was steady. The story was ' The And >'ou always wink with your weakest eye,'
Jumping Frog of Calaveras.' It is now
known and laughed over, I suppose, wher- I did not dream that an eminent Phila-
ever the English language is spoken ; but delphia ophthalmologist would make this
it will never be as funny to anybody in statement, which it appears is true, the
print as it was to me, told for the first subject of an essay before his society,
time by the unknown Twain himself, on Another eminent scientist who is interested
that morning in the San Francisco. Mint." in the elementary conditions of human
nature, and the prehensile tendencies of
babies' fingers, seriously corroborated my
statement about the baby in ' The Luck
of Roaring Camp,' which ' wrastled ' with
Whether or not there ever really existed Kentuck's finger.
an innocent frog, wickedly filled with bird " My stories are true, however, not only
shot, for speculative purposes, by a design- in phenomena, but in characters. I do not
ing man, it now appears that there cer- pretend to say that many of my characters
HOW MUCH IS REAL IN BRET HARTE S
TALES.
itainly did exist a John
Oakhurst, and that all
the Bret Harte charac-
ters and incidents wer
drawn from life to a
greater or less extent.
" ' Greater or less ' is
perhaps the best way
to answer the ques-
tion," says their cre-
;ator, thoughtfully, and
this statement, like
.every other expres-
sion of opinion from
ihim, is very emphatic,
ibut very polite, in
;fact, almost deferen-
itial in tone. He is
•firm in his own con-
clusions, but as gentle
in differing with you
.as an oriental poten-
tate, who might beg
•you with tears in his
BRET HARTE'S DAUGHTERS, JESSAMY AND ETHEL. FROM
A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN SEVERAL YEARS AGO IN
PLAINFIELD, N. J.
existed exactly as
they are described,
but I believe there is
not one of them who
did not have a real
human being as a sug-
gesting and starting
point. Some of them,
indeed, had several.
John Oakhurst, for
instance, was drawn
quite closely from life.
On one occasion, how-
ever, when a story in
which he figures was
being discussed, , a
friend of mine said :
' I know the original
of Oakhurst — the man
you took him from.'
" ' Who ? ' said I.
Young L-
" I was astounded.
As a matter of fact,
eyes to agree with him, and complacently the gambler as portrayed was as good
drown you if you didn't. a picture, even to the limp, of young
" I may say with perfect truth," he adds, L , as of the actual original. The two
•"that there were never any natural phe- men, you see, belonged to a class which
nomena made use of in my novels of which had strongly marked characteristics, and
I had not been personally cognizant, ex- were generally alike in dress and manner,
•cept one, and that was the bursting of the And so with the others. Perhaps some of
reservoir, in ' Gabriel Conroy.' But not a my heroes were slightly polished in the
year had elapsed after the publication of setting, and perhaps some of my heroines
the book before I received a letter from a were somewhat idealized, but they all had
man in Shasta County, California, asking an original existence outside of my brain
how I happened to know so much about and outside of my books. I know this,
the flood that had occurred there, and stat- though I could not possibly tell you who
ing that I had described many of its inci- the originals were or where they were
dents to the very life. I have been cred- found."
ited with great powers of observation, and As Mr. Harte talks his hands become
not a few discoveries in natural phenomena, eloquent. The gestures are quiet and
Whether I am entitled to the credit or not, graceful, but arms, wrist, hands, and fingers
I cannot say. When I wrote, in ' The Tale come into continuous play. And when he
•ol a Pony,' finally lights upon his grievance — like every
I76
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
other man of note, he has a grievance — he
becomes particularly earnest, and the gest-
ures are slightly more emphatic.
HOW BRET HARTE WORKS
WORK.
AND DOES NOT
" I don't object to being written about
as I am," he says, "but I particularly dis-
like being described as I am not. And, for
some strange journalistic or human reason,
the inventions concerning me seem to
have much greater currency and vitality
than the truths. Here, for instance," and
he examines a pile of newspaper cuttings
on the desk, " are two interesting contri-
butions to my public history which came
this morning."
The first, from " Galignani's Messenger,"
read as follows :
"Bret Harte cannot work
except in seclusion, and when
he is busy on a story he will
hide himself away in some
suburban retreat known only
to his closest friends. Here
he will rise just after dawn,
be at his desk several hours
before breakfast, and remain
there, with an interval of an
hour for a walk, the whole
day."
"I meet this everywhere,"
said Mr. Harte, " and this,"
taking up a second cutting
in its natural sequence :
" Bret Harte has reached
a point where literary work
is impossible to him except
in absolute solitude. When
writing he leaves his own
home for suburban lodgings,
where no visitor is allowed to
trouble him, and where he
follows a severe routine of
early rising, scant diet, and
steady work. It has been
generally remarked that one
can see this laborious regi-
men in his latter-day novels."
This was from " The Argo-
naut," San Francisco.
" Now, what is diabolically
ingenious in this," continues
Mr. Harte, " is that those
authoritative statements are
untrue in every particular.
I never seek seclusion. In
fact, I could not work in se-
clusion. I rise at a civilized
hour, about half-past eight
o'clock, and eat my breakfast like any
other human being. I then go to work, if
I have a piece of work in hand, and remain
at my desk till noon. I never work after
luncheon. I read my proofs with as much
interest and, I think, as much care as any-
body else, and yet the public is taught to
believe that I never see my ' copy ' after it
once leaves my hands.
" If newspapers were as anxious to print
facts about a man as they are to furnish
information which their readers will pre-
sumably enjoy repeating, it would be dif-
ferent. I won, some years ' ago, without
the slightest effort on my part, the reputa-
tion of being the laziest man in America.
At first the compliment took the form of
an extended paragraph deploring my fatal
facility, and telling in deprecating sen-
tences how much I could probably do if I
BRET HARTB. FROM A DRAWING BY ARTHUR JULK GOODMAN, 1894.
A MORNING WITH BRET HARTE.
177
were not so indolent. This grew smaller
and smaller, until it took a concise and
easily annexable form, viz.: 'Bret Harte
is the laziest man in America.' As an
interesting adjunct to the personal column
I read it, of course with extreme pleasure,
in every paper that came habitually under
my eye. Denial, of course, was of no
earthly use, and the line travelled all over
the country, and is doubtless still on its
rounds. In the course of time, on a lect-
uring tour, I reached St. Joe, Missouri. I
had been lecturing by night and travelling
by day for ten weeks, continuously. A
reporter called and desired to know what
kind of soap I used — he had heard sinister
rumors that it was a highly scented foreign
article — my opinion of Longfellow, and
various other questions of moment. I as-
sured him that I used the soap of the
hotel, and concealed nothing from him
with regard to Longfellow, but begged
him particularly to note the fact of my
preternatural activity. He managed these
facts correctly in his half-column next
morning, but adorned me with a glittering
diamond stud of which I had no knowledge.
And in the same paper, in another column,
I found a pleasant variation from the usual
line. There was no allusion to my late
labors. It was simply : ' Bret Harte says
he is not the laziest man in America.' Al-
together, therefore, I should perhaps think
well of my friend of St. Joe, Missouri.
" Those lectures were an amusing ex-
perience," he adds, laughing. " What the
people expected in me I do not know.
Possibly a six-foot mountaineer, with a
voice and lecture in proportion. They
always seemed to have mentally confused
me with one of my own characters. I am
not six feet high, and I do not wear a
beard. Whenever I walked out before a
strange audience there was a general sense
of disappointment, a gasp of astonishment
that I could feel, and it always took at
least fifteen minutes before they recovered
from their surprise sufficiently to listen to
what I had to say. I think, even now, that
if I had been more herculean in propor-
tions, with a red shirt and top boots, many
of those audiences would have felt a deeper
thrill from my utterances and a deeper con-
viction that they had obtained the worth
of their money."
A MAN CAREFUL OF DETAILS IN HIS WORK
AND HIS PERSON.
The conversation rambles. A polished
critic, an epicurean, a man of the world,
and carrying everywhere the independence
of a distinct literary personality, Bret
Harte talks as he writes, like a gentleman.
This is a subtile attribute, but one which
England never fails to recognize and value,
and it is one prime cause of the popularity
of his works in the United Kingdom. Con-
tinually in evidence also is his distinguish-
ing characteristic, one which is only de-
scribed by the word " nicety " — nicety in
dress, nicety in speech, nicety in thought.
This artistic precision and thoughtful atten-
tion to details is the most marked attribute
of the man, and from it you understand the
plane and power of his work. Without it,
the most impressive of his stories, " The
Luck of Roaring Camp," for instance,
could not possibly have been written. It is
rather a singular quality to be found in
combination with his emotional breadth
and dramatic sweep as a writer, but it is
the one which finishes and polishes the
whole, and it is clearly natural and in-
herent.
THE CIVIL WAR A GREAT OPPORTUNITY FOR
AMERICAN NOVELISTS.
Perhaps the most valuable of all Mr.
Harte's ideas are his opinions concerning
the literary field of to-day. His views of
literature as a profession are now pleasantly
optimistic, possibly through the business-
like way in which his interests have long
been handled by that most skilful of liter-
ary agents, Mr. A. P. Watt. Contemporary
life in its highest social aspects he looks
upon, however, as most unpromising ma-
terial for romantic treatment.
" In America," he says, " the great field is
the late war. The dramatists have found and
utilized it, but the novelists, the romance
writers, have in it the richest possible field,
for works of serious import, and yet, outside
of short stories, they seem to have passed
it by. If I had time, nothing would please
me better than to go over the ground, or
portions of it, and make use of it for future
work. Our war of the Revolution is not
good material for cosmopolitan purposes.
This country has never quite forgotten the
way in which it ended. But the war of the
Rebellion was our own and is our own ; its
dramatic and emotional aspects are infinite;
and while American writers are coming
abroad for scenes to picture, I am in con-
stant fear that some Englishman or French-
man will go to America and reap the field
in romance which we should now, all local
feeling having passed away, be utilizing to
our own fame and profit."
GEORGE DU MAURIER.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, taken for "McClure's Magazine "at Mr. Du Maurier's home.
THE AUTHOR OF "TRILBY."
AN AUTOBIOGRAPHIC INTERVIEW WITH MR. GEORGE DU MAURIER.
The illustrations in this article are from photographs made especially for " McClure's Magazine."
BY ROBERT H. SHERARD.
crossed the heath, I
passed a group of
devout people to
whom, standing
among them, a Sal-
vation Army girl,
with an inspired
face, was preaching
with great fervor.
I did not stay to
listen to her, for
George du Maurier
had appointed me
to meet him at his
house at three on
that Sunday after-
noon. But as I
went my way, I heard the words : " Never
you envy even those who seem most to be
envied in this world, for in even the hap-
piest life . . ." and that was all.
Du Maurier's house is in a quiet little
street that leads from the open heath
down to the township of Hampstead, a
street of few houses and of high walls,
with trees everywhere, and an air of seclu-
sion and quiet over all. The house stands
on the left hand as one walks away from
the heath, and is in the angle formed by
the quiet street and a lane which leads
down to the high road. It is a house of
bricks overgrown with ivy, with angles
and protrusions, and in the little garden
which is to the left of the entrance door
stands a large tree. The front door, which
opens straight on to the street, is painted
white, and is fitted with brass knockers of
polished brilliance. As one enters the
house, one notices on the wall to the left,
just after the threshold is crossed, the
original of one of Du Maurier's drawings
in " Punch," a drawing concerning two
" millionnairesses," with the text written
beneath the picture in careful, almost
lithographic penmanship.
" That was where I received my train-
ing in literature," said Du Maurier. " So
Anstey pointed out to me the other day,
when I told him how surprised I was at
the success of my books, considering that
I had never written before. ' Never writ-
ten ! ' he cried out. ' Why, my dear Du
Maurier, you have been writing all your
life, and the best of writing-practice at
that. Those little dialogues of yours,
which week after week you have fitted
to your drawings in ' Punch,' have pre-
pared you admirably. It was precis writ-
ing, and gave you conciseness and repartee
and appositeness, and the best qualities of
the writer of fiction.' And," added Du
Maurier, " I believe Anstey was quite
right, now that I come to think of it."
The waiting-room, or hall, is under an
arch, to the right of the passage which
leads from the door to the staircase, a
cosy corner on which a large model of the
Venus of Milo looks down. " There is
my great admiration," said Du Maurier in
the evening, as he pointed to the armless
goddess, and went on to repeat what Heine
has said, and mentioned Heine's desire for
the Venus's armless embrace.
DU MAURIER IN HIS STUDY.
It was in his study that Du Maurier
received me, a large room on the first floor,
i8o
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
with a square bay window overlooking the
quiet street on the right, and a large win-
dow almost reaching to the ceiling, and
looking in the direction of the heath, fac-
ing the door. It is under this window,
the light from which is toned down by
brown curtains, that Du Maurier's table
stands, comfortably equipped and tidy.
On a large blotting-pad lay a thin copy-
book, open, and one could see that the
right page was covered with large, round-
hand writing, whilst on the left page there
were, in smaller, more precise penmanship,
corrections, emendations, addenda. In a
frame stood a large photograph of Du
Maurier, and on the other side of the ink-
stand was a pile of thin copy-books, blue
and red. " A fortnight's work on my new
novel," said Du Maurier.
A luxurious room it was, with thick car-
pets and inviting arm-chairs, the walls cov-
ered with stamped leather, and hung with
many of the master's drawings in quiet
frames. In one corner a water-color por-
trait, by Du Maurier, of Canon Ainger, and,
from the same brush, the picture of a lady
with a violin, on the wall to the left of the
decorative fireplace, from over which, in
the place of honor, another, smaller, model
of the armless Venus looks down. To the
right is a grand piano, and elsewhere other
furniture of noticeable style, and curtains,
screens, and ornaments. A beautiful room,
in fact, and within it is none of the litter
of the man of letters or of the painter.
It was here that I first saw Du Maurier,
a quiet man of no great stature, who at
the first sight of him impresses one as a
man who has suffered greatly, haunted by
some evil dream or disturbing apprehen-
sion. His welcome is gentle and kindly,
but he does not smile, even when he is say-
ing a clever and smile-provoking thing.
"You must smoke. One smokes here.
It is a studio." Those were amongst the
first words that Du Maurier said, and there
was hospitality in them and the freemasonry,
of letters.
DU MAURIER'S FAMILY.
" My full name is George Louis Palmella
Busson du Maurier, but we were of very
small nobility. My name Palmella was
given to me in remembrance of the great
friendship between my father's sister and
the Duchesse de Palmella, who was the wife
of the Portuguese ambassador to France.
Our real family name is Busson ; the ' Du
Maurier ' comes from the Chateau le
Maurier, built some time in the fifteenth
century, and still standing in Anjou or
Maine, but a brewery to-day. It belonged
to our cousins the Auberys, and in the
seventeenth century it was the Auberys
who wore the title of Du Maurier ; and an
Aubery du Maurier who distinguished him-
self in that century was Louis of that name,
who was French ambassador to Holland,
and was well liked of the great king. The
Auberys and the Bussons married and inter-
married, and I cannot quite say without
referring to family papers — at present at
my bank — when the Bussons assumed the
territorial name of Du Maurier ; but my
grandfather's name was Robert Mathurin
Busson du Maurier, and his name is always
followed, in the papers which refer to him,
by the title Gentilhomme verrier — gentle-
man glass-blower. For until the Revolu-
tion glass-blowing was a monopoly of the
gentilhommes ; that is to say, no commoner
might engage in this industry, at that time
considered an art. You know the old
French saying :
' Pour souffler un verre
II faut etre gentilhomme.' "
"A year or two ago," continued Du
Maurier, " I was over in Paris with Burnand
and Furniss, and we went into Notre Dame,
and as we were examining some of the
gravestones with which one of the aisles
is in places laid, I came upon a Busson
who had been buried there, and on the
stone was carved our coat-of-arms, but it
was almost all effaced, and there only re-
mained, clearly distinguishable, the black
lion, my black lion." It may be added
that the Busson genealogy dates from the
twelfth century. Du Maurier, though, does
not take the subject of descent too seri-
ously. " One is never quite sure," he says,
with the shadow of a smile, "about one's
descent. So many accidents occur. I made
use of many of the names which occur in
the papers concerning my family history,
in 'Peter Ibbetson.'
" My father was a small rentier, whose
income was derived from our glass-works
in Anjou. He was born in England, for
his father had fled to England to escape
the guillotine when the Revolution broke
out, and they returned to France in 1816.
My grandmother was a bourgeoise. Her
name was Bruaire, and she descended from
Jean Bart, the admiral. My grandfather
w-as not a rich man. Indeed, whilst he was
in England he had mainly to depend on
the liberality of the British Government,
which allowed him a pension of twenty
THE AUTHOR OF " TRILBY:
181
MR. Dir MAURIER'S HOUSE ON HAMPSTEAD HEATH.
pounds a year for each member of his
family. He died in the post of school-
master at Tours.
CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH.
" My mother was an Englishwoman, and
was married to my father at the British
Embassy in Paris, and I was born in Paris,
on March 6, 1834, in a little house in the
Champs- Elysees. It bore the number 80.
It was afterwards sold by my father, and
has since been pulled down. I often look
at the spot when I am in Paris and am
walking down the Champs-Elysees, and
what I most -regret at such times are the
pine trees which in my childhood used to
be there — very different from the miser-
able, stumpy avenue of to-day. It is a dis-
illusion which comes upon me with equal
force at each new visit, for I remember the
trees, and the trees only. Indeed, I only
lived in the house of my birth for two years,
for in 1836 my parents removed to Belgium,
and here I remember with peculiar vivid-
ness a Belgian man-servant of ours, called
Francis. I used to ask him to take me in
his arms and to carry me down-stairs to look
at some beautiful birds. I used to think
that these were real birds*each time that I
looked at them, although, in fact, they
were but painted on the panes, and I had
been told so. I remember another childish
hallucination. I used to sleep in my par-
ents' room, and when I turned my face to
the wall, a' door in the wall used to open,
and a charbonnier, a coal-man, big and black,
used to come and take me up and carry
102
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
me down a long, winding staircase, into a
kitchen, where his wife and children were,
and treated me very kindly. In truth,
there was neither door, nor charbonnier,
nor kitchen. It was an hallucination ; yet
it possessed me again and again.
" We stayed three years in Belgium, and
when I was five years old I went with my
parents to London, where my father took
a house — the house which a year later was
taken by Charles Dickens — i Devonshire
Terrace, Marylebone Road. Of my life here
I best remember that I used to go out riding
in the park, on a little pony, escorted by
a groom, who led my pony by a strap, and
that I did not like to be held in leash this
way, and tried to get away. One day when
I was grumbling at the groom, he said I
was to be a good boy, for there was the
Queen surrounded by her lords ; and he
added : ' Master Georgie, take off your hat
to the Queen and all her lords.' And then
cantered past a young woman surrounded
by horsemen. I waved my hat, and the
young woman smiled and kissed her hand
to me. It was the Queen and her equer-
ries.
"We only stayed a year in Devonshire
Terrace, for my father grew very poor.
He was a man of scientific tastes, and lost
his money in inventions which never came
to anything. So we had to wander forth
again, and this time we went to Boulogne,
and there we lived in a beautiful house at
the top of the Grande Rue. I had sunny
hours there, and was very happy. It is a
part of my life which I shall describe in
one of my books.
" Much of my childhood is related in
' Peter Ibbetson.' My favorite book was
the ' Swiss Family Robinson,' and next,
'Robinson Crusoe.' I used to devour
these books.
DU MAURIER A LATE SPEAKER.
" I was a late speaker. My parents must
have thought me dumb. And one day I
surprised them all by coming out with a
long sentence. It was, ' Papa est altt
chez le boucher pour acheter de la viande
pour matnan,' and so astonished every-
body."
George du Maurier has recently again
astonished everybody in a similar way,
coming forth loud and articulate and
strong, after a long silence, which one
fancied was to be forever prolonged.
" We used to speak both French and
English at home, and I was brought up in
both languages.
"From Boulogne we went to Paris, to
live in an apartment on the first floor of
the house No. 108 in the Champs-Elys6es.
The house still stands, but the ground
floor is now a caf^ and the first floor is
part of it. I feel sorry when I look up at
the windows from which my dear mother's
face used to watch for my return from
school, and see waiters bustling about and
my home invaded.
"I went to school at the age of thirteen,
in the Pension Froussard, in the Avenue
du Bois de Boulogne. It was kept by a
man called Froussard, a splendid fellow,
whom I admired immensely and remember
with affection and gratitude. He became
a deputy after the Revolution of 1848.
He was assisted in the school-work by his
son, who was also one of the heroes of my
youthful days, another splendid fellow. I
was a lazy lad, with no particular bent, and
may say that I worked really hard for one
year. I made a number of friends, of
course, but of my comrades at the Pension
Froussard, only one distinguished himself
in after life. He was a big boy, two years
my senior. His name was Louis Becque
de Fouquiere. He distinguished himself
in literature, and edited Andre Chenier's
poems. His life has recently been written
by Anatole France.
"Yes, I am ashamed to say that I did
not distinguish myself at school. I shall
write my school life in my new novel ' The
Martians.' At the age of seventeen I
went up for my bachot, my baccalaureate
degree, at the Sorbonne, and was plucked
for my written Latin version. It is true
that my nose began to bleed during the
examination, and that upset me, and,
besides, the professor who was in charge
of the room had got an idea into his head
that I had smuggled a ' crib ' in, and kept
watching me so carefully that I got ner-
vous and flurried. My poor mother was
very vexed with me for my failure, for we
were very poor at that time, and it was
important that I should do well. My
father was then in England, and shortly
after my discomfiture he wrote for me
to join him there. We had not informed
him of my failure, and I felt very miser-
able as I crossed, because I thought that
he would be very angry with me. He
met me at the landing at London Bridge,
and, at the sight of my utterly woe-be-
gone face, guessed the truth, and burst
out into a roar of laughter.- I think that
this roar of laughter gave me the great-
est pleasure I ever experienced in all my
life.
THE AUTHOR OF " TRILBY."
183
A CONTEST FOR DU MAURIER BETWEEN
SCIENCE AND THE ARTS.
" You see my father was a scientific man,
and hated everything that was not science,
and despised all books, the classics not less
than others, which were not on scientific
subjects. I, on the other hand, was fond
of books — of some books, at least. When
I was quite a boy, I was enthusiastic about
Byron, and used to read out ' The Giaour ' and
'Don Juan' to my mother for hours together.
I knew the shipwreck scene in ' Don Juan '
by heart, and recited it again and again ;
and though my admiration for Byron has
passed, I still greatly delight in that mag-
nificent passage. I can recite every word"
of it even now. Then came Shelley, for
whom my love has lasted, and then Tenny-
son, for whom my admiration has never
wavered, and will last all my life, though
now I qualify him with Browning. Swin-
burne was a revelation to me. When his
' Poems and Ballads ' appeared, I was lit-
erally frantic about him, but that has worn
off.
" My father, then, never reproached me
for my failure in the bachot examination,
indeed, never once alluded to it. He had
made up his mind that I was intended for
a scientist, and determined to make me one.
So he put me as a pupil at the Birkbeck
Chemical Laboratory of University Col-
lege, where I studied chemistry under Dr.
Williamson. I am afraid that I was a
most unsatisfactory pupil, for I took no
interest at all in the work, and spent almost
all my time in drawing caricatures. I
drew all my life, I may say ; it was my
favorite occupation and pastime. Dr.
Williamson thought me a very unsatisfac-
tory student at chemistry, but he was
greatly amused with my caricatures, and
we got on very well together.
" My ambition at that time was to go
in for music and singing, but my father
objected very strongly to this wish of
mine, and invariably discouraged it. My
father, I must tell you, possessed himself
the sweetest, most beautiful voice that I
have ever heard ; and, if he had taken up
singing as a profession, would most certainly
have been the greatest singer of his time.
Indeed, in his youth he had studied music
for some time at the Paris Conservatoire,
THE DRAWING-ROOM IN MR. DU MAURIER's HOUSE.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, London.
1 84
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
but his family objected to his
following the profession, for
they were Legitimists and
strong Catholics, and you
know in what contempt the
stage was held at the beginning
of this century. It is a pity,
for there were millions in his
throat.
" We were all musical in our
family : my father, my sis-
ter (the sister who married
Clement Scott, a most gifted
pianiste), and then myself. I
was at that time crazy about
music, and used to practise my
voice wherever and whenever
I could, even on the tops of
omnibuses. But my father al-
ways discouraged me. I re-
member one night we were
crossing Smithfield Market to-
gether, and I was talking to
my father about music. ' I am
sure that I could become a
singer,' I said, 'and if you like
I will prove it to you. I have
my tuning-fork in my pocket.
Shall I show you my A?'
" ' Yes,' said my father, ' I
should like to hear your idea
of an A.' So I sang the note.
My father laughed. ' Do you
call that an A ? Let me show
you how to sing it.' And
then and there rang out a note
of music, low and sweet at the
outset, and swelling as it went,
till it seemed to fill all Smith-
field with divine melody. I can never for-
get that scene, never ; the dark night, the
lonely place, and that wave of the sweet-
est sound that my ears have ever heard.
" Sometime later my father relented and
gave me a few music lessons. I won him
over by showing him a drawing which I
had produced in Williamson's class-room,
in which I was represented bowing grace-
fully in acknowledgment of the applause
of an audience whom I had electrified with
my musical talents. Music has always
been a great delight to me, and until
recently I could sing well. But I have
spoiled my voice by cigarette-smoking.
" My poor father, I may add, as I am
speaking of his musical powers, died — in
my arms — as he was singing one of Count
de Segur's drinking songs. He left this
world almost with .music on his lips.
" I remained at the Birkbeck Laboratory
for two years, that is to say till 1854, when
MR. DU MAtlRIER AT HIS DRAWING-TABLE.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, London.
my father, who was still convinced that I
had a great future before me in the pursuit
of science, set me up on my account in
a chemical laboratory in Bard's Yard,
Bucklersbury, in the city. The house is still
there ; I saw it a few days ago. It was a
fine laboratory, for my father being a poor
man naturally fitted it up in the most
expensive style, with all sorts of instru-
ments. In the midst of my brightly-pol-
ished apparatus here I sat, and in the lo/ig
intervals between business drew and drew.
" The only occasion on which the sage
of Bard's Yard was able to render any real
service to humanity was when he was
engaged by the directors of a company for
working certain gold mines in Devonshire
which were being greatly ' boomed,' and
to which the public was subscribing heavily,
to go down to Devonshire to assay the ore.
I fancy they expected me to send them a
report likely to further tempt the public.
THE AUTHOR OF " TRILBY."
185
If this was their expectation they were
mistaken ; for after a few experiments, I
went back to town and told them that
there was not a vestige of gold in the ore.
The directors were of course very dissatis-
fied with this statement, and insisted on my
returning to Devonshire to make further
investigation. I went and had a good time
of it down in the country, for the miners
were very jolly fellows ; but I was unable
to satisfy my employers, and sent up a
report which showed the public that the
whole thing was a swindle, and so saved a
good many people from loss.
ADOPTS ART AS A PROFESSION THE LOSS
OF HIS EYE.
" My poor father died in 1856, and at
the age of twenty-two I returned to Paris
and went to live with my mother in the
Rue Paradis-Poissonniere. We were very
poor, and very dull and dismal it was.
However, it was not long before I entered
upon what was the best time of my life.
That is when, having decided to follow art
as a profession, I entered Gleyre's studio
to study drawing and painting. Those were
my joyous Quartier Latin days, spent in
the charming society of Poynter, Whistler,
Armstrong, Lament, and others. I have
described Gleyre's studio in 'Trilby.' For
Gleyre I had a great admiration, and at
that time thought his ' Illusions Perdues '
a veritable masterpiece, though I hardly
think so now.
" My happy Quartier Latin life lasted
only one year, for in 1857 we went to
Antwerp, and here I worked at the Ant-
werp Academy under De Keyser and Van
Lerius. And it was on a day in Van Leri-
us's studio that the great tragedy of my
life occurred."
The voice of Du Maurier, who till then
had been chatting with animation, sudden-
ly fell, and over the face came an indefin-
able expression of mingled terror and
anger and sorrow.
" I was drawing from a model, when
suddenly the girl's head seemed to me to
dwindle to the size of a walnut. I clapped
my hand over my left eye. Had I been
mistaken ? I could see as well as ever.
But when in its turn I covered my right
eye, I learned what had happened. My
left eye had failed me ; it might be alto-
MR. DU MAURIER'S STUDIO IN HIS HOUSE AT HAMPSTEAD HEATH.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, London.
1 86
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
gather lost. It was so sudden a blow that
I was as thunderstruck. Seeing my dis-
may, Van Lerius came up and asked me
what might be the matter ; and when I told
him, he said that it was nothing, that he
had had that himself, and so on. And a
doctor whom I anxiously consulted that
same day comforted me, and said that the
accident was a passing one. However,
my eye grew worse and worse, and the
fear of total blindness beset me con-
stantly."
It was with a movement akin to a shud-
der that Du Maurier spoke these words,
and my mind went back to what I had
heard from the girl-preacher as I crossed
the heath, as in the same low tones and
with the same indefinable expression he
continued :
" That was the most tragic event of my
life. It has poisoned all my existence."
Du Maurier, as though to shake off a
troubling obsession, rose from his chair,
and walked about the room, cigarette in
hand.
"In the spring of 1859 we heard of a
great specialist who lived in Diisseldorf,
and we went to see him. He examined
my eyes, and he said that though the left
eye was certainly lost, I had no reason to
fear losing the other, but that I must be
very careful, and not drink beer, and not
eat cheese, and so on. It was very com-
forting to know that I was not to be blind,
but I have never quite shaken off the ter-
ror of that apprehension.
MAKING HIS OWN WAY IN LIFE.
" In the following year I felt that the
time had come for me to earn my own
living, and so one day I asked my mother
to give me ten pounds to enable me to
go to London, and told her that I should
never ask her for any more money. She
did not want me to go, and as to never
asking for money, she begged me not to
make any such resolution. Poor woman,
she would have given me her last penny.
But it happened that I never had occasion
to ask her assistance ; on the contrary, the
time came when I was able to add to the
comforts of her existence.
"My first lodging in London was in
Newman Street, where I shared rooms with
Whistler. I afterwards moved to rooms in
Earl's Terrace, in the house where Walter
Pater died. I began contributing to ' Once
a Week ' and to ' Punch ' very soon after my
arrival in London, and shockingly bad my
drawing was at the time. My first draw-
ing in ' Punch ' appeared in June, 1860, and
represented Whistler and myself going into
a photographer's studio. The photog-
rapher is very angry with us for smoking,
and says that his is not an ordinary studio,
where one smokes and is disorderly.
" My life was a very prosperous one
from the outset in London. I was married
in 1863, and my wife and I never once
knew financial troubles. My only trouble
has been my fear about my eyes. Apart
from that I have been very happy."
As Du Maurier was speaking, his second
son, Charles, a tall, handsome youth of
distinguished manners, entered the room.
"Ah, that is the 'Mummer,' as we call
him," said Du Maurier. " Charles is play-
ing in ' Money ' at the Garrick, and doing
well. He draws three pounds a week, and
that's more than my eldest son, who is in
the army, is earning."
The conversation turned on the stage.
"When I went to consult my old friend
John Hare about letting Charles go on
the stage," said Du Maurier, "Hare said
that provided one can get to the top of
the tree, the stage is the most delightful
profession ; but that for the actor who only
succeeds moderately, it is the most miser-
able, pothouse existence imaginable.
CONNECTION WITH "PUNCH — A GLIMPSE
OF THACKERAY.
" Most of the jokes in ' Punch ' are my
own, but a good many are sent to me,
which I twist and turn into form. But
Postlethwaite, Bunthorne, Mrs. Ponsonby
Tomkyns, Sir Georgeous Midas, and the
other characters associated with my draw-
Ings, are all my own creations.
" I have made many interesting friends
during my long life in London, and the
lecture which I have delivered all over
England contains many anecdotes about
them. I never met Charles Dickens to
speak to him, and only saw him once ; that
was at Leech's funeral. Thackeray I also
met only once, at the house of Mrs.
Sartoris. Mrs. Sartoris, who was Adelaide
Kemble, and Hamilton Ai'de, who knew
of my immense admiration for Thackeray,
wanted to introduce me to him, but I re-
fused. I was too diffident. I was so
little, and he was so great. But all that
evening I remained as close to him as
possible, greedily listening to his words.
I remember that during the evening an
American came up to him — rather a com-
THE AUTHOR OF " TRILBY."
187
mon sort of man — and claimed acquaint-
ance. Thackeray received him most
cordially, and invited him to dinner. I
envied that American. And my admira-
tion for Thackeray increased when, as it
was getting late, he turned to his two
daughters, Minnie and Annie, and said to
them, ' Allans, mesdemoiselles, il est temps de
s'en aller,' with the best French accent I
have ever heard in an Englishman's
mouth.
" Leech was, of course, one of my inti-
mates ; my mas-
ter, I may say,
for to some ex-
tent my work
was modelled
on his. I spent
the autumn of
the year which
preceded his
death with him
at Whitby. He
was not very
funny, but was
kind, amiable,
and genial, a
delightful man.
"I shall never
forget the scene
at his funeral.
Dean Hole was-
officiating, and
as the first sod
fell with a
sounding thud
on the coffin of
our dear, dear
friend, Millais,
who was stand-
ing on the edge
of the grave,
burst out sob-
bing. It was
as a signal, for,
the moment
after, each man in that great
of mourners was sobbing also,
memorable sight."
NOVEL-WRITING— THE PLOT OF " TRILBY
OFFERED TO HENRY JAMES.
Then, going on to speak of his literary
work, Du Maurier said, " Nobody more
than myself was surprised at the great
success of my novels. I never expected
anything of the sort. I did not know
that I could write. I had no idea that I
had had any experiences worth recording.
The circumstances under which I came to
write are curious. I was walking one
evening with Henry James up and down
the High Street in Bayswater — I had
made James's acquaintance much in tht
same way as I have made yours. James
said that he had great difficulty in finding
plots for his stories. ' Plots ! ' I exclaimed,
' I am full of plots ; ' and I went on to
tell him the plot of 'Trilby.' 'But you
ought to write that story,' cried James.
' I can't write,' I said, ' I have never writ-
ten. If you like the plot so much you may
take it.' But
James would
not take it ; he
said it was too
valuable a pres-
ent, and that I
must write the
story myself.
"Well, on
reaching home
that night I set
to work, and by
the next morn-
ing I had writ-
ten the first two
numbers of
' Peter Ibbet-
son.' It seemed
all to flow from
my pen, with-
out effort, in a
full stream.
But I thought
it must be poor
stuff, and I de-
termined to
look for an
omen to learn
whether any
success would
attend this new
departure. So
I walked out
into the garden,
and the very first thing that I saw was a
large wheelbarrow, and that comforted me
and reassured me ; for, as you will remem-
ber, there is a wheelbarrow in the first
chapter of ' Peter Ibbetson.'
" Some time later I was dining with
Osgood, and he said, ' I hear, Du Maurier,
that you are writing stories,' and asked
me to let him see something. So ' Peter
Ibbetson ' was sent over to America and
was accepted at once. Then ' Trilby '
followed, and the 'boom' came, a ' boom '
which surprised me immensely, for I never
took myself au serieux as a novelist. In-
deed, this ' boom ' rather distresses me
AN ALCOVE IN THE DRAWING-ROOM OF DU MAURIER'S HOUSE.
From a photograph by Fradelle & Young, London.
concourse
It was a
1 88
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
DU MAURIER'S "SIGNATURE" AS
CARVED, ALONG WITH THE SIG-
NATURES OF OTHER MEMBERS OF
THE " PUNCH " STAFF, ON THE
TABLE FROM WHICH THE WEEKLY
" PUNCH " DINNER IS EATEN.
when I reflect that Thack-
eray never had a ' boom.'
And I hold that a ' boom '
means nothing as a sign of
literary excellence, nothing
but money."
Du Maurier writes at ir-
regular intervals, and in
such moments as he can
snatch from his " Punch "
work. " For," he says, " I
am taking more pains than
ever over my drawing."
And so saying, he fetched
an albumin which he showed
me the elaborate prepara-
tion, in the way of studies
and sketches, for a cartoon which was to
appear in a week or two in his paper. One
figure, from a female model, had been
drawn several times. There was here the
infinite capacity for taking pains. " I usu-
ally write on the top of the piano, standing,
and I never look at my manuscript.as I
write, partly to spare my eyes, and partly
because the writing seems literally to flow
from my pen. My best time is just after
lunch. My writing is frequently inter-
rupted, and I walk about the studio and
smoke, and then back to the manuscript
once more. Afterwards I revise, very care-
fully now, for I am taking great pains with
my new book. ' The Martians ' is to be a
very long book, and I cannot say when it
will be finished."
A summons from Mrs. du Maurier. to
the drawing-room, where tea was served,
" Every book which is worth
anything," said Du Maurier,
" has had its original life."
And again, " I think that the
best years in a man's life are
after he is forty. So Trol-
lope used to say. Does
Daudet say so too ? A man
at forty has ceased to hunt
the moon. I would add that
in order to enjoy life after
forty, it is perhaps necessary
to have achieved, before
reaching that age, at least
some success." He spoke
of the letters he has been
receiving since the "boom,"
and said that on an average he received
five letters a day from America, of a most
flattering description. " Some of my corre-
spondents, however, don't give a man his
'du'," he remarked, with a shadow of a
smile.
Du Maurier speaks willingly and enthu-
siastically about literature. He is an
ardent admirer of Stevenson, and quoted
with gusto the passage in " Kidnapped "
where the scene between David Balfour
and Cluny is described. "One would have
to look at one's guests," he said, " before
inviting them, if not precisely satisfied
with one's hospitality, to step outside and
take their measure. Imagine me proposing
such an arrangement to a giant like Val
Prinsep."
The day on which he is able to devote
most time to writing is Thursday. " C'est
here interrupted the conversation. Acorn- man grand jour." On Wednesdays he is
fortable room, with amiable people whom engaged with a model ; a female model
one seemed to recognize. Over the mantel
three portraits of Du Maurier's children,
by himself,
out pride.
" Les voila" he said, not with-
Above these a water-color
picture of the character of the drawings in
" Punch." " It has been hawked round all
over America and England," said Du Mau-
rier of this picture, " at exhibitions and
places, but nobody would buy it."
A MAN AT HIS BEST AFTER FORTY.
Over the fire in the comfortable room
the conversation touched on many things.
comes every Friday.
It is characteristic of the man that he
should work with such renewed applica-
tion at his old craft, in spite of the fact
that circumstances have thrown wide open
to him the gates of a new career.
He reminds one as to physique, and in
certain manifestations of a very nervous
temperament, o/ another giant worker,
whose name is Emile Zola.
But he is altogether original and him-
self, a strong and striking individuality, a
man altogether deserving of his past and
present good fortune.
A. CONAN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
' REAL CONVERSATION BETWEEN THEM.
RECORDED BY MR. BARR.
IN the very beginning I wish to set down
the fact that I am not a professional
interviewer, but that I have some acquaint-
ance with the principles of the art. The
observant reader will notice that I under-
stand the business, because I have managed
to run in five capital " I's" in the first few
lines of this article. There you have the
whole secret of interviewing as practiced
A.D. 1894, in England. The successful
interviewer blazons forth as much of his
own personality as possible, using his vic-
BARR AND DOYLE AT DR. DOYLE'S HOUSE, SOUTH NORWOOD. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY FRADEI.T.E ft YOUNG, 246 REGENT
STREET, LONDON, W.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
tim as a peg on wh.ich to hang his own
opinions. If the interviewer could be in-
duced to hang himself as well as his opin-
ions, the world would be brighter and
better. I loathe the English pompous
interview.
But the interview in England is an im-
ported article ; it is not native to the soil,
la America you get the real thing, and
Tven the youngest newspaper man under-
stands how it should be done. An inter-
viewer should be like a clear sheet of plate
glass that forms the front window of an
attractive store, through which you can see
the articles displayed, scarcely suspecting
that anything stands between you and the
interesting collection.
Yet some people are never satisfied, and
there arose a man in the United States who
resolved to invent a new kind of interview.
His name is S. S. McClure, and he is the
owner and editor of this Magazine. I hope
I may be allowed to praise or abuse a man
in his own magazine, and I hereby give
him warning that if he cuts out or changes
a line of my copy I will never write another
word for him. He may disclaim what I
say in any other portion of this periodical,
if he likes, but I alone am responsible for
this section. He would have no hesitation
in asking Gabriel to write him an article on
the latest thing in trumpets, and the re-
markable thing is, he would actually get
the manuscript.
So one day S. S. McClure invented what
he thought was a new style of interview,
which he patented under the title of " Real
Conversations." The almanac of the fut-
ure, which sprinkles choice bits of informa-
tion among weather predictions and signs
of the zodiac, will have this line: " April
14, 1893 — Real Conversations invented by
S. S. McClure."
Yet the idea was not new ; we all have
practiced it as boys. We got two dogs to-
gether who held different opinions on social
matters, and urged them to discuss the
question, while we stood by and enjoyed
the argument. This is what McClure now
does with two writers, and the weapon in
the Real Conversation, as in the dog-fight,
is the jaw.
The only fault that I have to find with
these Real Conversations is that they are
not conversations, and that they cannot be
real. Try to imagine two sane men sitting
down deliberately to talk for publication !
Only a master mind could have conceived
such a situation — a mind like that of Mr.
McClure, accustomed to accomplishing the
impossible. Now, if he were to station a
shorthand reporter behind a screen, as
Louis XI. placed Quentin Durward when
the king interviewed the Count of Creve-
cceur, he might perhaps get a Real Con-
versation, but otherwise I don't see how it
is to be done.
To show the practical difficulties that
meet a Real Conversationalist at the very
beginning, I pulled out my note-book and
pencil, and, looking across at my victim,
solemnly said :
" Now, Conan Doyle, talk."
• Instead of complying with my most rea-
sonable request, the novelist threw back
his head and laughed, and, impressed as I
was with the momentousness of the occa-
sion, so hearty and infectious is his laugh
that after a few moments I was compelled
to join him.
We had looted two comfortable wicker
chairs from the house, and were seated at
the farther end of the long" lawn that
stretches from the Doyle residence towards
the city of London. It is one of those
smooth, exceedingly green, velvety lawns
to be found only in England, yet easy of
manufacture there ; for, as the Oxford
gardener said to the American visitor, all
you have to do is to leave the lawn out-
doors for five hundred years or so, cutting
and rolling it frequently, and there you
are. Little, white, hard rubber golf balls
lay about on the grass, like croquet balls
that had shrunk from exposure to the
weather. Mr. Doyle is a golf inebriate,
and practices on this lawn, landing the
balls in a tub when he makes the right sort
of a hit, and generally breaking a window
when he doesn't.
I put away my note-book and pencil.
" I have a proposal to make," I said.
" You and I have frequently set the world
right, and solved all the problems, with no
magazine editor to make us afraid. We
have talked in your garden and in mine, at
your hospitable board and at mine, at your
club and at mine, on your golf ground and
— yes, I remember now, I haven't one of
my own ; now I know your views on things
pretty well, so I will ' fake ' a Real Con-
versation, as we say in the States."
" But that wouldn't be quite fair to Mc-
Clure's readers, would it ? " objected Doyle,
who is an honest man and has never had
the advantage of a newspaper training. " I
read all of those Real Conversations in the
magazine, and I thought them most inter-
esting. The idea seems to me a good one."
" Now that ought to show you how easy
it will be for me to make up a Real Conver-
sation with you. Your opinion and mine
A. CON AN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
191
are always the opposite of each other.
All I would have to do would be to re-
member what I thought on any subject,
then write something entirely different, and
I would have Conan Doyle. That proves
to me the hollowness of the other inter-
views McClure has published. Howells
agreed with Boyesen, Hamlin Garland
agreed with James Whitcomb Riley, and
so on all along the line. This isn't natural.
No literary man ever agrees with any other
literary man. He sometimes pretends to
to attain ; his criticism, even if severe,
would be helpful and intelligent. A
schoolboy, on the other hand, seems to
give his verdict on a book by intuition, but
he rarely makes a mistake. See how the
schoolboys of the world have made " Treas-
ure Island " their own. Of course, I would
not expect an accurate estimate of " Robert
Elsmere " from a schoolboy.
Barr. I suppose an author would hardly
like to slate another author's work — pub-
licly. Besides, he would be compelled, as
A CORNER OF DR. DOYLE'S DRAWING ROOM. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY ELLIOTT & FRY, BAKER STREET, LONDON, W.
like the books another fellow has written,
but that is all humbug. He doesn't in his
heart ; he knows he could have done them
better himself."
" Oh, you're all wrong there ; all wrong
— entirely wrong! Now, if I had to choose
my critics, I would choose my fellow-
workers, or schoolboys."
"Just what I said. You are placing the
other authors on a level with schoolboys !
That is worse than "
Doyle. Listen to me. A fellow- author
knows the difficulties I have to contend
with ; he appreciates the effect I am trying
a matter of self-protection, to keep up the
pretence that there is such a thing as lit-
erature in England at the present moment.
But there is Mr. Howells, who has no Eng-
lish axe to grind, and he, from the calm,
serene, unprejudiced atmosphere of New
York, frankly admits that literature in
England is a thing of the past, and that the
authors of to-day do not understand even
the rudiments of their business. Of course
you agree with him?
Doyle. I think there never was a time
when there was a better promise. There
are at least a dozen men and women who
192
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
have made a deep mark, and who are
still young. No one can say how far
they may go. Some of them are sure
to develop, for the past shows us that
fiction is an art which improves up to
the age of fifty or so. With fuller
knowledge of life comes greater power
in describing it.
Barr, A dozen ! You always were
a generous man, Doyle. Who are the
talented twelve, so that I may cable
to Howells ?
Doyle. There are more than a dozen
— Barrie, Kipling, Mrs. Olive Schrein-
er, Sarah Grand, Miss Harraden,
Gilbert Parker, Quiller-Couch, Hall
Caine, Stevenson, Stanley Weyman,
Anthony Hope, Crockett, Rider Hag-
gard, Jerome, Zangwill, Clark Russell,
George Moore — many of them under
thirty and few of them much over
it. There are others, of course.
These names just happen to occur
to me.
r
<
\
SHERLOCK HOLMES. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH OF A BUST BY WILKINS.
<. JOSEPH BELL, THE ORIGINAL OF SHERLOCK
HOLMES. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY A. SWAN
WATSON, EDINBURGH.
Barr. You think a man im-
proves up to fifty ?
Doyle. Certainly, if he keeps
out of a groove and refuses to
do his work in a mechanical way.
Why, many of the greatest writers
in our fiction did not begin until
after forty. Thackeray was about
forty. Scott was past forty.
Charles Reade and George Eliot
were as much. Richardson was
fifty. To draw life, one must
know it.
Barr. My experience is that
when a man is fifty he knows he
will improve until he is sixty, and
when he is sixty he feels that im-
provement will keep right on until
he is seventy ; whereas, when he
is twenty he thinks that perhaps he
will know more when he is thirty,
but is not sure. Man is an amus-
ing animal. Now I would like an
American dozen, if you don't
mind.
Doyle. I have not read a book
for a long time that has stirred
me as much as Miss Wilkins's
" Pembroke." I think she is a
very great writer. It is always
A. CON AN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
risky to call a recent book a
this one really seems to me to
characteristic of one.
Barr. Well?
Doyle. Well !
Barr. That is only one.
read American fiction ?
classic, but very superficial things, and good old human
have every nature is always there under a coat of
varnish. When one hears of a literature
of the West or of the South, it sounds ag-
gressively sectional.
Don't you Barr. Sectional ? If it comes to that,
who could be more sectional than Hardy or
Doyle. Not as much as I should wish, Barrie — the one giving us the literature of
DR. DOYLE IN HIS STUDY. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY FRADELLE & YOUNG, 246 REGENT STREET, LONDON, W.
but what I have read has, I hope, been
fairly representative. I know Cable's work
and Eugene Field's and Hamlin Garland's
and Edgar Fawcett's and Richard Harding
Davis's. I think Harold Frederic's " In
the Valley " is one of the best of recent
historical romances. The danger for Amer-
ican fiction is, I think, that it should run in
many brooks instead of one broad stream.
There is a tendency to overaccentuate
local peculiarities ; differences, after all, are
a county and the other of a village ? You
know that a person in a neighboring village
said of Barrie, that he was " no sae bad fur
a Kerrimuer man." When you speak of a
section in America, you must not forget it
may be a bit of land as big as France.
Doyle. Barrie and Hardy have gained
success by showing how the Scotch or
Wessex peasant shares our common human
nature, not by accentuating the points in
which they differ from us.
194
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
DR. DOYLE'S ICELAND FALCON.
Barr. Well, I think Howells is demol-
ished. What do you think of him and of
James ?
Doyle. James, I think, has had a great
and permanent influence upon fiction. His
beautiful clear-cut style and his artistic
restraint must affect every one who reads
him. I'm sure his " Portrait of a Lady "
was an education to me, though one has
not always the wit te profit by one's edu-
cation.
Barr. Yes ; James is a writer of whom
you English people ought to be proud. I
wish we had an American like him. Still,
thank goodness, we have our William Dean
Howells. I love Howells so much that I
feel sure you must have something to say
against him ; what is it ?
Doyle. I admire his honest, earnest work,
but I do not admire his attitude towards
all writers and critics who happen to differ
, from his school. One can like
Valdes and Bourget and Miss
Austen without throwing stones at
Scott and Thackeray and Dickens.
There is plenty of room for all.
Barr. But there is the question
of art.
Doyle. We talk so much about
art, that we tend to forget what
this art was ever invented for. It
was to amuse mankind — to help
the sick and the dull and the weary.
If Scott and Dickens have done
this for millions, they have done
well by their art.
Barr. You don't think, then,
that the object of all fiction is to
draw life as it is ?
Doyle. Where would Gulliver
and Don Quixote and Dante and
Goethe be, if that were so? No ;
the object of fiction is to interest,
and the best fiction is that which
interests most. If you can inter-
est by drawing life as it is, by all
means do so. But there is no
reason why you should object to
your neighbor using other means.
Barr. You do not approve of
the theological novel then?
Doyle. Oh yes, I do, if it is
made interesting. I think the age
of fiction is coming — the age when
religious and social and political
changes will all be effected by
means of the novelist. Look,
within recent years, how much
has been done by such books as
"Looking Backward" or "Rob-
ert Elsmere." Everybody is edu-
cated now, but comparatively few are very
educated. To get an idea to penetrate
to the masses of the people, you must
put fiction round it, like sugar round a pill.
No statesman and no ecclesiastic will have
the influence on public opinion which the
novelist of the future will have. If he has
strong convictions, he will have wonderful
facilities for impressing them on others.
Still his first business will always be to
interest. If he can't get his sugar right,
people will refuse his pill.
At this point nature revolted. She
thought the subject too dry, and she pro-
ceeded to wet it down. A black thunder-
cloud came up over the Crystal Palace,
and the first thing we knew the shower
was upon us. Both of us, luckily, knew
enough to come in out of the rain. Two
men hastily grasped two wicker chairs
and bolted for the house, leaving litera-
A. CON AN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
'95
ture to take care of itself in the back
garden.
Conan Doyle's study, workshop, and
smoking-room is a nice place in a down-
pour, and I can recommend the novelist's
brand of cigarettes. Show me the room
in which a man works, and I'll show you
— how to smoke his cigarettes. The work-
bench stands in the corner — one of those
flat-topped desks so prevalent in England.
The English author does not seem to take
kindly to the haughty, roller-top American
desk, covered with transparent varnish and
twenty-three patents.
There is a bookcase, filled with solid
historical volumes for the most part. The
most remarkable feature of the room is a
series of water-color drawings done by
Conan Doyle's father. The Doyle family
has always been a family of artists, and
the celebrated cover of " Punch " is, as
everybody knows, the work of Dicky Doyle.^
ROBERT BARR AT HIS DESK IN THE " IDLER " OFFICE. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY FRADELLE & YOUNG, 246 REGENT STREET,
LONDON, W.
196
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
The drawings by Mr. Doyle's father are
most weird and imaginative, being in art
something like what Edgar Allan Poe's
stories are in fiction.
There are harpoons on the wall, for
Doyle has been a whale fisher in his time,
and has the skull of a polar bear and the
stuffed body of an Iceland falcon to show
that his aim was accurate. There are but
two other Iceland falcons in England.
The novelist came nearer to the North
Pole than New York is to Chicago, and it
has always struck me as strange that he
did not take a sleeping-car and go through
to the Pole and spend a night there. But
he was young then and let opportunities
slip. He spent his twenty-first birthday
within the Arctic Circle.
Here are three stories of his Arctic ex-
periences. You see, I am going to sugar-
coat the Real Conversation.
The whaler sailed from Peterhead, and
the crew were Scotsmen with one excep-
tion. Doyle was supposed to be the sur-
geon of the craft. He brought two pairs
of boxing-gloves with him, and one of the
men, who was handy with his fists, was
ambitious to have a bout. Doyle accom-
modated him. The man was strong, but
had no science. Finding himself hard
pressed, Doyle struck out, and the cabin
table being fastened to the floor with no
give to it, the sailor, when he struck it
after the blow, found his feet in the air and
his head on the floor behind the table.
The man was heard afterwards to say to
a companion in tones of great admiration :
" Man ! McAlpine, yen's the best sur-
geon we've ever had. He knocked me
clean ower th' table an' blacked ma e'e."
Few men have had such a compliment
paid to their medical qualifications.
The man who was not a Scotsman was
a gloomy, taciturn person, popularly sup-
posed to be a fugitive from justice, and
held in deep respect on that account. He
went on the principle that deeds speak
louder than words. On one occasion the
cook took the liberty of being drunk for
three days. On the third day the mur-
derer thought this had gone far, just far,
enough. The cooking was something
awful. He rose without a word, seized a
long-handled saucepan and brought it
down on the cook's head. The bottom of
the pan broke like glass, and the iron rim
remained around the astonished cook's
neck like a collar. The man, still without
a word, walked gloomily to his seat. There
was no more bad cooking on that voyage.
They used to throw an ice-anchor on a
berg when they lay for some hours beside
an ice-field, and then was the time to take
a rise out of the innocent polar bear, who
is not accustomed to the Peterhead brand
of humor. They would put all the grease,
bones, and galley refuse into the furnace,
and the scent of the burning spread along
the Arctic Circle for miles. In a few hours
all the bears between there and the Pole
would come trooping along with noses high
in the air, wondering where the banquet
was. When they read the signal, "April
Fool," flagged from the mast-head, the
bears grunted and trudged off home again.
Conan Doyle is not a man who goes to
extremes, but it seems to me that he did
in the matter of his voyaging. He came
home from the Arctic Circle, took his de-
gree at Edinburgh, and at once shipped for
the west African coast.
Here is a tragedy of the sea which oc-
curred when Doyle was a boy. He read
an account of it at the time, and it made a
powerful impression on his young mind.
An American ship called the " Marie Ce-
leste " was found abandoned off the west
coast. Nothing on her was disturbed, and
there were no signs of a struggle. Her
cargo was untouched, and there was no evi-
dence that she had come through a storm.
On the cabin table was screwed a sewing
machine, and on the arm of the sewing
machine was a spool of silk thread, which
would have fallen off if there had been any
motion of the vessel. She was loaded with
clocks, and her papers showed that she left
Baltimore for Lisbon. She was taken to
Gibraltar, but from that day to this no one
knows what became' of the captain and
crew of the " Marie Celeste."
This mystery of the sea set the future
Sherlock Holmes at work trying to find a
solution for it. There was no clew to go
on, except an old Spanish sword found in
the forecastle, which showed signs of hav-
ing been recently cleaned. Doyle's solu-
tion of the problem appeared in the form
of a story for the "Cornhill Magazine,"
entitled, " J. Habbakuk Jephson's State-
ment." Jephson was supposed to be an
American doctor who had taken passage
on the ship for his health. Shortly after
the story appeared, the following telegram
was printed in all the London papers :
" Solly Flood, Her Majesty's advocate-
general at Gibraltar, telegraphs that the
statement of J. Habbakuk Jephson is noth-
ing less than a fabrication."
Which indeed it was ; but the telegram
was a compliment to the realism of the
story, to say the least.
A. CON AN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
197
On the bookcase in the study there
stands a bust of a man with a keen, shrewd
face.
" Who is the statesman ?" I asked.
"Oh, that is Sherlock Holmes," said
Doyle. "A young sculptor named Wil-
kins, from Birmingham, sent it to me.
Isn't it good?"
" Excellent. By the way, is Sherlock
Holmes really dead ? "
" Doyle, I have known you now for seven
years, and I know you thoroughly. I am
going to say something to you that you
will remember in after life. Doyle, you
will never come to any good ! "
The making of an historical novel in-
volves much hard reading. The results of
this hard reading, Doyle sets down in a
note-book. Sometimes all he gets out of
several volumes is represented by a couple
Robert Barr.
Miss Doyle. Conan Doyle.
A GROUP IN DR. DOYLE'S GARDEN.
Mrs. Doyle. Robert McClure.
"Yes; I shall never write another
Holmes story."
Dr. Conan Doyle is a methodical worker,
and a hard worker. He pastes up over
his mantel-shelf a list of the things he in-
tends to do in the coming six months, and
he sticks to his task until it is done. He
must be a great disappointment to his old
teacher. When he had finished school the
teacher called the boy up before him and
said solemnly :
of pages in this book. In turning over the
most recent pages I saw much about Na-
poleon, and I knew that some marvellously
good short stories which Doyle has re-
cently written, are set in the stormy period
of Napoleon's time.
"I suppose you are an admirer of that
unscrupulous ruffian? " I said gently.
" He was a wonderful man — perhaps the
most wonderful man who ever lived. What
strikes me is the lack of finality in his
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
CONAN DOYLE AT 4 YEARS OF AGE.
CONAN DOYLE AT 14.
CONAN DOYLE AT 22.
CONAN DOYLE AT 28.
A. CON AN DOYLE AND ROBERT BARR.
199
character. When
you make up your
mind that he is a
complete villain, you
come on some noble
trait ; and then your
admiration of this is
lost in some act of
incredible meanness.
But just think of it !
Here was a young
fellow of thirty, a
man who had had
no social advantages
and but slight edu-
cational training, a
member of a pov-
erty-stricken family,
entering a room
with a troop of kings
at his heels, and all
the rest of them
jealous if he spoke
a moment longer to
one than to the
others. Then, there must have been a great
personal charm about the man, for some of
those intimate with him loved him. His
secretary, Meneval, writes of him with al-
most doting affection."
" Yes ; and then a dealer in fiction must
bow down to Napoleon as the most accom-
plished liar that ever lived."
" Oh, no one could ever compete with
him in that line. If he intended to invade
Africa, he would give out that he was go-
ing to Russia ; then he would tell his inti-
CONAN UOVLE AT THE PRESENT TIME.
mates in strict con-
fidence that Ger-
many was the spot
he had his eye on ;
and finally he would
whisper in the ear of
his most confidential
secretary'that Spain
was the point of at-
tack. He. was cer-
tainly an amazing
and talented liar."
" Do you think
his power in this di-
rection was the se-
cret of his success,
and is lying a virtue
you would advise us
all to cultivate ? "
" The secret of his
success seems to me
to have been his
ability to originate
gigantic schemes
that seemed fantas-
tic and impossible, while his mastery of de-
tail enabled him to bring his projects to
completion where any other man would have
failed."
At the time this appears in print, Dr.
Conan Doyle will be in America. He goes
there ostensibly to deliver the series of
lectures that has been so successful in Eng-
land, but the real object of his visit is to
see the country. This is a laudable ambi-
tion, and I hope the United States and
Conan Doyle will mutually like each other.
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
A CONVERSATION".
RECORDED BY HAMLIX GARLAND.
ONE afternoon quite recently two men
sat in an attic study in one of the
most interesting homes in the city of Chi-
cago,— a home that was a museum of old
books, rare books, Indian relics, dramatic
souvenirs and bric-a-brac indescribable, but
each piece with a history.
It was a beautiful June day, and the study
window looked out upon a lawn of large
trees where children were rioting. It was
a part of Chicago which the traveller
never sees, green and restful and dignified,
the lake not far off.
The host was a tall, thin-haired man with
a New England face of the Scotch type,
rugged, smoothly shaven, and generally
very solemn — suspiciously solemn in ex-
pression. His infrequent smile curled his
wide, expressive mouth in fantastic gri-
maces which seemed not to affect the steady
gravity of the blue-gray eyes. He was
stripped to his shirt-sleeves and sat with
feet on a small stand. He chewed reflec-
tively upon a cigar during the opening of
the talk. His voice was deep, but rather
dry in quality.
The other man was a rather heavily built
man, with brown hair and beard cut rather
close. He listened, mainly, going off into
gusts of laughter occasionally as the other
man gave a quaint turn to some very frank
phrase. The tall host was Eugene Field,
the interviewer a Western writer by the
name of Garland.
"Well, now, brother Field,"
said Garland, interrupting his
host as he was about to open an-
other case of rare books, " you
remember I'm to interview you
to-day."
Field scowled savagely.
" Oh, say, Garland, can't we put
that thing off ?"
" No. Must be did," replied his
friend decisively. " Now, there
are two ways to do this thing. We
can be as literary and as delicious-
ly select in our dialogue as Mr.
Howells and Professor Boyesen
were, or we can be wild and woolly.
How would it do to be as wild and
14
woolly as those Eastern fellers expect us
to be ?"
" All right," said Field, taking his seat well
up on the smal 1 of his back. " What does it
all mean, anyway ? What you goin' to do ? "
" I'm goin' to take notes while we talk,
and I'm goin' to put this thing down pretty
close to the fact, now, you bet," said Gar-
land, sharpening a pencil.
"Where you wan' to begin ?"
" Oh, we'll have to begin with your an-
cestry, though it's a good deal like the
introductory chapter to the old-fashioned
novels. We'll start early ; with your birth,
for instance."
" Well, I was born in St. Louis."
" Is that so ? " The interviewer showed an
unprofessional surprise. "Why, I thought
you were born in Massachusetts."
"No," said Field, reflectively. "No. I'm
sorry, of course, but I was born in St. Louis ;
but my parents were Vermont people." He
mentioned this as an extenuating circum-
stance, evidently. "My father was a law-
yer. He was a precocious boy, — graduated
from Middlebury College when he was
fifteen, and when he was nineteen was made
State's Attorney by special act of the legis-
lature; without that he would have had to
wait until he was twenty-one. He married
and came West, and I was born in 1850."
" So you're forty-three ? Where does the
New England life come in ?"
THE FIELD HOMESTEAD AT FAYETTEVILLE, VERMONT.
202
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
" When I was seven years old my mother
died, and father packed us boys right off
to Massachusetts and put us under the care
of a maiden cousin, a Miss French, — she
was a fine woman, too."
Garland looked up from his scratch-pad
to ask, " This was at Amherst ? "
" Yes. I stayed there until I was nine-
teen, and they were the sweetest and finest
days of my life. I like old Amherst." He
paused a moment, and his long face slowly
lightened up. " By the way, here's some-
thing you'll like. When I was nine years
old father sent us up to Fayetteville, Ver-
mont, to the old homestead where my
grandmother lived. We stayed there seven
months," he said with a grim curl of his
lips, " and the old lady got all the grand-
son she wanted. She didn't want the visit
repeated."
He sat a moment in silence, and his face
softened and his eyes grew tender. " I tell
you, Garland, a man's got to have a layer
of country experience somewhere in him.
My love for nature dates from that visit,
because I had never lived in the country
before. Sooner or later a man rots if he
lives too far away from the grass and the
trees."
"You're right there, Field, only I didn't
know you felt it so deeply. I supposed you
hated farm life."
" I do ; but farm life is not nature. I'd
like to live in the country without the
effects of work and dirt and flies.''
The word " flies " started him off on a
side-track. " Say ! You should see my
boys. I go up to a farm near Fox Lake
and stay a week every year, suffering all
sorts of tortures, in order to give my boys
a chance to see farm life. I sit there nights
trying to read by a vile-smelling old kero-
sene lamp, the flies trooping in so that you
can't keep the window down, you know, and
those boys lying there all the time on a hot
husk bed, faces spattered with mosquito
bites, and sweating like pigs — and happy
as angels. The roar of the flies and mos-
quitoes is sweetest lullaby to a tired boy."
" Well, now, going back to that visit,"
said the interviewer with persistency to his
plan.
" Oh, yes. Well, my grandmother was a
regular old New England Congregation-
alist. Say, I've got a sermon I wrote when
I was nine. The old lady used to give me
ten cents for every sermon I'd write. Like
to see it ? "
" Well, I should say. A sermon at nine
years ! Field, you started in well."
"Didn't I?" he replied, while getting
the book. " And you bet it's a corker."
He produced the volume, which was a
small bundle of note-paper bound beauti-
fully. It was written in a boy's formal
hand. He sat down to read it :
" I would remark secondly that conscience makes
the way of transgressors hard ; for every act of pleas-
ure, every act of Guilt his conscience smites him.
The last of his stay on earth will appear horrible to
the beholder. Some times, however, he will be
stayed in his guilt. A death in a family of some
favorite object or be attacked by Some disease him-
self is brought to the portals of the grave. Then for
a little time perhaps he is stayed in his wickedness,
but before long he returns to his worldly lust. Oh,
it is indeed bad for sinners to go down into perdition
over all the obstacles which God has placed in his
path. But many I am afraid do go down into perdi-
ti^n, for wide gate and broad is the way that leadeth
to destruction and many there be that go in thereat."
He stopped occasionally to look at Gar-
land gravely, as he read some particularly
comical phrase : " ' I secondly remark '-
ain't that great ? — ' that the wise man re-
members even how near he is to the por-
tals of death.' ' Portals of death ' is good.
' One should strive to walk the narrow
way and not the one which leads to perdi-
tion.' I was heavy on quotations, you
notice."
" Is this the first and last of your ser-
mons ? " queried Garland, with an amused
smile.
" The first and last. Grandmother soon
gave me up as bad material for a preacher.
She paid me five dollars for learning the
Ten Commandments. I used to be very
slow at ' committing to memory.' I recall
that while I was thus committing the book
of Acts, my brother committed that book
and the Gospel of Matthew, part of John,,
the thirteenth chapter of First Corinthians,,
and the Westminster Catechism. I would
not now exchange for any amount of
money the acquaintance with the Bible that
was drummed into me when I was a boy.
At learning ' pieces to speak ' I was, how-
ever, unusually quick, and my favorites
were : ' Marco Bozzaris,' ' Psalm of Life,'
Drake's ' American Flag,' Longfellow's
' Launching of the Ship,' Webster's 'Action,'
Shakespeare's 'Clarence's Dream' (Rich-
ard III.), and 'Wolsey to Cromwell,'
' Death of Virginia,' ' Horatius at the
Bridge,' ' Hymn of the Moravian Nuns,'
'Absalom,' ' Lochiel's Warning,' 'Mac-
lean's Revenge,' Bulwer's translation of
Schiller's 'The Diver,' 'Landing of the
Pilgrims,' Bryant's 'Melancholy Days,'
' Burial of Sir John Moore,' and ' Hohen-
linden.'
" I remember when I was thirteen our
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
203
EUGENE FIELD'S HOME AT BUENA PARK, CHICAGO.
cousin said she'd give us a Christmas tree.
So we went down into Patrick's swamp —
I suppose the names are all changed now
— and dug up a little pine tree about as
tall as we were, and planted it in a tub.
On the night of Christmas Day, just when
we were dancing around the tree^ making
merry and having a high-old-jinks of a
time, the way children will, grandma came
in and looked at us. ' Will this popery
never cease ? ' was all she said, and out she
flounced."
" Yes, that was the old Puritan idea of
it. But did live "
" Now, hold on," he interrupted. " I
want to finish. We planted that tree near
the corner of Sunset Avenue and Amity
Street, and it's there now, a magnificent
tree. Some time when I'm East I'm going
to go up there with my brother and put a
tablet on it — ' Pause, busy traveller, and
give a thought to the happy days of two
Western boys who lived in old New Eng-
land, and make resolve to render the boy-
hood near you happier and brighter,' or
something like that."
" That's a pretty idea," Garland agreed.
He felt something fine and tender in the
man's voice, which was generally hard and
dry, but wonderfully expressive.
" Now, this sermon I had bound just for
the sake of old times. If I didn't have it
right here, I wouldn't believe I ever wrote
such stuff. I tell you, a boy's a queer
combination," he ended, referring to the
book again.
" You'll see that I signed my name, those
days, ' E. P. Field.' The ' P.' stands for
Phillips.
"As I grew old enough to realize it, I
was much chagrined to find I had no mid-
dle name like the rest of the boys, so I
took the name of Phillips. I was a great
admirer of Wendell Phillips, — am yet, —
though I'm not a reformer. You'll see here,"
— he pointed at the top of the pages, — " I
wrote the word ' sensual.' Evidently I was
.struck with the word, and was seeking a
chance to ring it in somewhere, but failed."
They both laughed over the matter while
Field put the book back.
"Are you a college man? "asked Gar-
land. " I've noticed your deplorable ten-
dency toward the classics."
" I fitted for college when I was sixteen.
My health was bad, or I should have en-
tered right off. I had pretty nearly every-
thing that was going in the way of dis-
eases,"— this was said with a comical twist
of the voice — " so I didn't get to Williams till
I was eighteen. My health improved right
along, but I'm sorry to say that of the col-
lege did not." He smiled again, a smile
that meant a very great deal.
"What happened then ?"
"Well, my father died, and I returned
West. I went to live with my guardian,
Professor Burgess of Knox College. This
college is situated at Galesburg, Illinois.
This is the college that has lately conferred
A. M. upon me. The professor's guardian-
ship was merely nominal, however. I did
about as I pleased.
" I next went to the State University at
Columbia, Missouri. It was an old slave-
holding town, but I liked it. I've got a
streak of Southern feeling in me." He
said abruptly, " I'm an aristocrat. I'm
looking for a Maecenas. I have mighty
little in common with most of the wealthy,
204
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
money
but I like the idea of wealth in the ab-
stract." He failed to make the distinction
quite clear, but he went on as if realizing
that this might be a thin spot of ice.
" At twenty-one I came into sixty
thousand dollars, and I went to Europe,
taking a friend, a young fellow of about
my own age, with me. I had a lovely
time ! " he added, and again the smile con-
veyed vast meaning.
Garland looked up from his pad.
" You must have had. Did you ' blow in
the whole business ' ? "
" Pretty near. I swatted the
around. Just think of it !" he ex-
claimed, warming with the reco.l-
lection. " A boy of twenty-one,
without father or mother, and sixty
thousand dollars. Oh, it was a
lovely combination ! I saw more
things and did more things than
are dreamt of in your philosophy,
Horatio," he paraphrased, looking
at his friend with a strange ex-
pression of amusement and pleas-
ure and regret. " I had money. I
paid it out for experience — it was
plenty. Experience was lying
around loose."
" Came home when the money
gave out, I reckon ? "
" Yes. Came back to St. Louis,
and went to work on the 'Journal.'
I had previously tried to ' enter
journalism,' as I called it then.
About the time I was twenty-one I
went to Stilson Hutchins, and told
him who I was, and he said :
" ' All right. I'll give you a
chance, but we don't pay much.'
Of course I told him pay didn't
matter.
"'Well!' he said, 'go down to
the Olympia, and write up the play
there to-night.' I went down, and I brought
most of my critical acumen to bear upon
an actor by the name of Charley Pope,
who was playing Mercutio for Mrs. D. P.
Bowers. His wig didn't fit, and all my
best writing centred about that wig. I
sent the critique in, blame fine as I
thought, with illuminated initial letters,
and all that. Oh, it was lovely ! and the
next morning I was deeply pained and dis-
gusted to find it mutilated, — all that about
the wig, the choicest part, was cut out. I
thought I'd quit journalism forever. I
don't suppose Hutchins connects Eugene
Field with the fool that wrote that
critique. I don't myself," he added with
a quick half-smile lifting again the corner
of his solemn mouth. It was like a ripple
on a still pool.
" Well, when did you really get into the
work?" his friend asked, for he seemed
about to go off into another by-path.
" Oh, after 1 came back from Europe I
was ' busted,' and had to go to work. I met
Stanley Waterloo about that time, and his
talk induced me to go to work for the
' Journal ' as a reporter. I soon got to be
city editor, but I didn't like it. I liked to
have fun with people. I liked to have my
fun as I went along. About this time I
married the sister of the friend who went
THE HAI.L.
with me to Europe, and, feeling my new
responsibilities, I went up to St. Joseph as
city editor." He mused for a moment in
silence. " It was terrific hard work, but I
wouldn't give a good deal for those two
years."
"Have you ever drawn upon them for
material ? " asked Garland with a novelist's
perception of their possibilities.
" No, but I may some time. Things
have to get pretty misty before I can use
'em. I'm not like you fellows," he said,
referring to the realists. "I got thirty
dollars a week ; wasn't that princely ?"
" Nothing else ; but you earned it, no
doubt."
"Earned it ? Why, Great Scott ! I did
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
205
the whole business, except turning the han-
dle of the press.
"Well, in 1877 I was called back to the
' Journal ' in St. Louis as editorial writer
of paragraphs. That was the beginning
of my own line of work."
" When did you do your first work in
verse ? " asked Garland.
The tall man brought his feet down to
the floor with a bang, and thrust his hand
out toward his friend. " There ! I'm glad
you said verse. For heaven's sake don't
ever say I call my stuff poetry. I never
do. I don't pass judgment on it like
that." After a little he resumed: "The
first that I wrote was ' Christmas Treas-
ures.' I wrote that one night to fill in a
chink in the paper."
" Give me a touch of it ? " asked his
friend.
He chewed his cigar in the effort to re-
member. "I don't read it much. I put it
with the collection for the sake of old
times." He read a few lines of it, and
read it extremely well, before returning to
his history.
CHRISTMAS TREASURES.
I count my treasures o'er with care, —
The little toy my darling knew,
A little sock of faded hue,
A little lock of golden hair.
Long years ago this holy time,
My little one — my all to me —
Sat robed in white upon my knee,
And heard the merry Christmas chime.
" Tell me, my little golden-head,
If Santa Claus should come to-night,
What shall he bring my baby bright, —
What treasure for my boy ? " I said.
THE DINING-ROOM.
A CORNER IN THE LIBRARY.
Then he named this little toy,
While in his round and mournful eyes
There came a look of sweet surprise
That spake his quiet, trustful joy.
And as he lisped his evening prayer,
He asked the boon with childish grace,
Then, toddling to the chimney-place,
He hung this little stocking there.
That night, while lengthening shadows crept,
I saw the white-winged angels come
With singing to our lowly home,
And kiss my darling as he slept.
They must have heard his little prayer,
P'or in the morn, with rapturous face
He toddled to the chimney-place,
And found this little treasure there.
They came again one Christmas-tide, —
That angel host so fair and white !
And, singing all that glorious night,
They lured my darling from my side.
A little sock, a little toy,
A little lock of golden hair,
The Christmas music on the air,
A watching for my baby boy.
But if again that angel train
And golden head come back to me,
To bear me to Eternity,
My watching will not be in vain.
" I went next to the Kansas City
' Times ' as managing editor. I wrote
there that ' Little Peach,' which still chases
me around the country."
THE LITTLE PEACH.
A little peach in the orchard grew,
A little peach of emerald hue ;
Warmed by the sun and wet by the dew,
It grew.
One day, passing that orchard through,
That little peach dawned on the view
Of Johnny Jones and his sister Sue,
Them two.
206
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
Up at that peach a club they threw,
Down from the stem on which it grew
Fell that peach of emerald hue.
Man Dieit !
John took a bite and Sue a chew,
And then the trouble began to brew,
Trouble the doctor couldn't subdue.
Too true !
Under the turf where the daisies grew
They planted John and his sister Sue,
And their little souls to the angels flew,
Boo hoo !
What of that peach of the emerald hue,
Warmed by the sun and wet by the dew ?
Ah, well, its mission on earth is through.
Adieu !
" I went to the Denver ' Tribune ' next,
and stayed there till 1883. The most con-
spicuous thing I did there was the bur-
lesque primer series. ' See the po-lice-man.
Has he a club? Yes, he has a club,' etc.
These were so widely copied and pirated
that I put them into a little book which is
very rare, thank heaven ! I hope I have
the only copy of it. The other thing
which rose above the level of my ordinary
work was a bit of verse, ' The Wanderer,'
which I credited to Modjeska, and which
has given her no little annoyance."
THE WANDERER.
Upon a mountain height, far from the sea,
I found a shell ;
And to my listening ear the lonely thing
Ever a song of ocean seemed to sing,
Ever a tale of ocean seemed to tell.
How came the shell upon that mountain height ?
Ah, who can say
Whether there dropped by some too careless hand,
Or whether there cast when ocean swept the land,
Ere the Eternal had ordained the day ?
Strange, was it not ? Far from its native deep,
One song it sang —
Sang of the awful mysteries of the tide,
Sang of the misty sea, profound and wide,
Ever with echoes of the ocean rang.
And as the shell upon the mountain height
Sings of the sea,
So do I ever, leagues and leagues away,
So do I ever, wandering where I may,
Sing, O my home ! sing, O my home ! of thee.
"That brings you up to Chicago, doesn't
it?"
"In 1883 Melville Stone asked me to
join him on the 'News,' and I did. Since
then my life has been uneventful."
"I might not think so. Did you estab-
lish the column ' Sharps and Flats ' at
once?"
" Yes. I told Stone I'd write a good
deal of musical matter, and the name
seemed appropriate. We tried to change
it several times, but no go."
"I first saw your work in the 'News.' I
was attracted by your satirical studies of
Chicago. I don't always like what you
write, but I liked your war against sham."
Field became serious at once, and leaned
towards the other man in an attitude of
great earnestness. The deepest note in
the man's voice came out. " I hate a sham
or a fraud ; not so much a fraud, for a
fraud means brains very often, but a sham
makes me mad clear through," he said
savagely. His fighting quality came out
in the thrust of the chin. Here was the
man whom the frauds and shams fear.
" That is evident. But I don't think the
people make the broadest application of
your satires. They apply them to Chicago.
There is quite a feeling. I suppose you
know about this. They say you've hurt
Chicago art."
" I hope I have, so far as the bogus art
and imitation culture of my city is con-
cerned. As a matter of fact the same kind
of thing exists in Boston and New York,
only they're used to it there. I've jumped
on that crowd of faddists, I'll admit, as
hard as I could ; but I don't think any one
can say I've ever willingly done any real
man or woman an injury. If I have, I've
always tried to square the thing up." Here
was the man's fairness, kindliness of heart,
coming to the surface in good simple way.
The other man was visibly impressed
with his friend's earnestness, but he pur-
sued his course. "You've had offers to go
East, according to the papers."
"Yes, but I'm not going — why should
I ? I'm in my element here. They haven't
any element there. They've got atmos-
phere there, and it's pretty thin sometimes,
I call it." He uttered "atmosphere" with
a drawling, attenuated nasal, to express his
contempt. " I don't want literary atmos-
phere. I want to be in an element where I
can tumble around and yell without falling
in a fit for lack of breath."
The interviewer was scratching away
like mad — this was his chance.
Field's mind took a sudden turn now,
and he said emphatically : "Garland, I'm
a newspaper man. I don't claim to be
anything else. I've never written a thing
for the magazines, and I never was asked
to, till about four years ago. I never have
put a high estimate upon my verse. That
it's popular is because my sympathies and
the public's happen to run on parallel lines
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
20J
just now. That's all. Not much of it will
live."
" I don't know about that, brother Field,"
said Garland, pausing to rest. " I think
you underestimate some of that work.
Your reminiscent boy-life poems and your
songs of childhood are thoroughly Ameri-
can, and fine and tender. They'll take
care of themselves."
" Yes, but my best work has been along
lines of satire. I've consistently made war
upon shams. I've stood always in my work
for decency and manliness and honesty. I
think that'll remain true, you'll find. I'm
not much physically, but morally I'm not a
coward. I don't pretend to be a reformer ;
I leave that to others. I hate logarithms.
life," pursued Garland, who called himself
a veritist, and enjoyed getting his friend as
nearly on his ground as possible.
" Yes, that's so, but that's in the far
past," Field admitted. Garland took the
thought up.
" Time helps you, then. Time is a
romancer. He halves the fact, but we
veritists find the present fact haloed with
significance, if not beauty."
Field dodged the point.
" Yes, I like to do those boy-life verses.
I like to live over the joys and tragedies
— because we had our tragedies."
" Didn't we ! Weeding the onion-bed
on circus day, for example."
"Yes, or gettin' a terrible strappin' for
THE DRAWING-ROOM.
I like speculative astronomy. I am natu-
rally a lover of romance. My mind turns
towards the far past or future. I like to
illustrate the foolery of these society folks
by stories which I invent. The present
don't interest me — at least not taken as it
is. Possibilities interest me."
" That's a good way to put it," said the
other man. " It's a question of the impos-
sible, the possible, and the probable. I
like the probable. I like the near-at-hand.
I feel the most vital interest in the average
fact."
' I know you do ; and I like it after you
get through with it, but I don't care to
deal with the raw material myself. I like
the archaic."
" Yet some of your finest things, I re-
peat, are your reminiscent verses of boy-
goin' swimming without permission. Oh,
it all comes back to me, all sweet and fine,
somehow. I've forgotten all the unpleas-
ant things. I remember only the best of
it all. I like boy-life. I like children. I
like young men. I like the buoyancy of
youth and its freshness. It's a God's pity
that every young child can't get a taste of
country life at some time. It's a fund of
inspiration to a' man." Again the finer
quality in the man came out in his face
and voice.
"Your life in New England and the
South, and also in the West, has been of
great help to you, I think."
"Yes, and a big disadvantage. When I
go East Stedman calls me a typical West-
erner, and when I come West they call me
a Yankee — so there I am ! "
208
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
" Now you touch a great theme. You're
right, Field. The next ten years will see
literary horizons change mightily. The
West is dead sure to be in the game from
this time on. A man can't be out here a
week without feeling the thrill of latent
powers. The West is coming to its man-
hood. The West is the place for enthusi-
asm. Her history is making."
Field took up the note. " I've got faith
in it. I love New England for her heri-
tage to me. I like her old stone walls and
meadows, but when I get back West — well,
I'm home, that's all. My love for the West
has got blood in it."
Garland laughed in sudden perception
of their earnestness. " We're both talking
like a couple of ' boomers.' It' might be
characteristic, however, to apply the
methods of the ' boomers ' of town lots to
the development of art and literature.
What say ? "
" It can be done. It will come in the
course of events."
" In our enthusiasm we have skated
away from the subject. You are forty-
MR. FIELD'S TREASURES: THE GLADSTONE AXE, c. A. DANA'S SHEARS, THE HORACES.
" There's no doubt of your being a
Westerner."
"I hope not. I believe in the West. I
tell you, brother Garland, the West is the
coming country. We ought to have a big
magazine to develop the West. It's absurd
to suppose we're going on always being
tributary to the East ! "
Garland laid down his pad and lifted his
big fist in the air like a maul. His enthu-
siasm rose like a flood.
three, then ; you realize there's a lot of
work before you, I hope."
" Yes, yes, my serious work is just begun.
I'm a man of slow development. I feel
that. I know my faults and my weak-
nesses. I'm getting myself in hand. Now,
Garland, I'm with you in your purposes,
but I go a different way. You go into
things direct. I'm naturally allusive. My
work is almost always allusive, if you've
noticed."
EUGENE FIELD AND HAMLIN GARLAND.
209
" Do you write rapidly ? "
" I write my verse easily, but my prose I
sweat over. Don't you ?"
" I toil in revision, even when I have
what the other fellows call an inspira-
tion."
" I tell you, Garland, genius is not in it.
It's work and patience, and staying with a
thing. Inspiration is all right and pretty
and a suggestion, but it's when a man gets
a pen in his hand and sweats blood that
inspiration begins to enter in."
" Well, what are your plans for the fut-
ure ? Your readers want to know that. "
His face glowed as he replied : " I'm
going to write a sentimental life of Hor-
ace. We know mighty little of him, but
what I don't know I'll make up. I'll write
such a life as he must have lived ; the life
we all live when boys."
The younger man put up his notes, and
they walked down and out under the trees,
with the gibbous moon shining through
the gently moving leaves. They passed a
couple of young people walking slow — his
voice a murmur, hers a whisper.
" There they go. Youth ! Youth ! " said
Field.
PORTRAITS OF EUGENE FIELD.
AGE SIX MONTHS.
PORTRAITS OF EUGENE FIELD.
211
AGE 3=.
AGE 34.
PORTRAITS OF DWIGHT LYMAN MOODY.
1854. AGE 17. MR. MOODY AS HE APPEARED
AT THE TIME HE REMOVED FROM THE
FAMILY FARM TO BOSTON.
MR. MOODY IN 1882. AGE 45. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY PIERRE LETIT, PARIS,
MR. MOODY: SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
BY HENRY DRUMMOND, LL.D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S.
Author of " Natural Law in the Spiritual World," " The Greatest Thing in the World," " The Ascent of Man," etc.
TO gain just the right impression of Mr.
Moody you must make a pilgrimage
to Northfield. Take the train to the way-
side depot in Massachusetts which bears
that name, or, better still, to South Vernon,
where the fast trains stop. Northfield, his
birthplace and his present home, is distant
about a couple of miles, but at certain sea-
sons of the year you will find awaiting
trains a two-horse buggy, not conspicuous
for varnish, but famous for pace, driven by
a stout farmer-like person in a slouch hat.
As he drives you to the spacious hotel — a
creation of Mr. Moody's — he will answer
your questions about the place in a brusque,
business-like way ; indulge, probably, in a
few laconic witticisms, or discuss the polit-
ical situation or the last strike with a
shrewdness which convinces you that, if the
Northfield people are of this level-headed
type, they are at least a worthy field for
the great preacher's energies. Presently,
on the other side of the river, on one of
those luscious, grassy slopes, framed in
with forest and bounded with the blue re-
ceding hills, which give the Connecticut
Valley its dream-like beauty, the great
halls and colleges of the new Northfield
which Mr. Moody has built, begin to ap-
pear. Your astonishment is great, not so
much to find a New England hamlet pos-
sessing a dozen of the finest educational
buildings in America — for the neighbor-
ing townships of Amherst and Northamp-
ton are already famous for their collegiate
institutions — but to discover that these
owe their existence to a man whose name
is, perhaps, associated in the minds of
three-fourths of his countrymen, not with
education, but with the want of it. But
presently, when you are deposited at the
door of the hotel, a more astounding dis-
covery greets you. For when you ask the
clerk whether the great man himself is at
home, and where you can see him, he will
point to your coachman, now disappearing
like lightning down the drive, and — too
much accustomed to Mr. Moody's humor
to smile at his latest jest — whisper, " That's
him."
If this does not actually happen in your
HENRY DRUMMOND.
case, it is certain it has happened ;* and
nothing could more fittingly introduce you
to the man, or make you realize the natu-
ralness, the simplicity, the genuine and
unaffected humanity of this great unspoilt
and unspoilable personality.
MR. MOODY MUCH MISUNDERSTOOD.
Simple as this man is, and homely as
are his surroundings, probably America
possesses at this moment no more extra-
ordinary personage ; nor even amongst
the most brilliant of her sons has any
* At the beginning of each of the terms, hundreds of stu-
dents, many of them strangers, arrive to attend those semi-
naries. At such times Mr. Moody literally haunts the
depots, to meet them the moment they most need a friend,
and give them that personal welcome which is more to many
of them than half their education. When casual visitors,
mistaking perhaps the only vehicle in waiting for a public
conveyance, have taken possession for themselves and their
luggage, the driver, circumstances permitting, has duly
risen to the occasion. The fact, by the way, that he so es-
capes recognition, illustrates a peculiarity. Mr. Moody,
owing to a life-long resistance to the self-advertisement of
the camera, is probably less known by photographs than any
public man.
214
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
rendered more stupendous or more endur-
ing service to his country or his time. No
public man is less understood, especially
by the thinking world, than D. L. Moody.
It is not that it is unaware of his existence,
or even that it does not respect him. But
his line is so special, his work has lain so
apart from what it conceives to be the
rational channels of progress, that it has
never felt called upon to take him seri-
ously. So little, indeed, is the true stature
of this man known to the mass of his
generation, that the preliminary estimate
recorded here must seem both extravagant
and ill-considered. To whole sections of
the community the mere word evangelical
is a synonym for whatever is narrow,
strained, superficial, and unreal. Assumed
to be heir to all that is hectic in religion,
and sensational in the methods of propa-
gating it, men who, like Mr. Moody, earn
this name are unconsciously credited with
the worst traditions of their class. It will
surprise many to know that Mr. Moody is
as different from the supposed type of his
class as light is from dark ; that while he
would be the last to repudiate the name,
indeed, while glorying more and more each
day he lives in the work of the evangelist, he
sees the weaknesses, the narrownesses, and
the limitations of that order with as clear
an eye as the most unsparing of its critics.
But especially will it surprise many to
know that while preaching to the masses
has been the main outward work of Mr.
Moody's life, he has, perhaps, more, and
more varied, irons in the fire — educational,
philanthropic, religious — than almost any
living man ; and that vast as has been his
public service as a preacher to the masses,
it is probably true that his personal in-
fluence and private character have done as
much as his preaching to affect his day
and generation.
Discussion has abounded lately as to the
standards by which a country shall judge
its great men. And the verdict has been
given unanimously on behalf of moral in-
fluence. Whether estimated by the moral
qualities which go to the making up of his
personal character, or the extent to which
he has impressed these upon whole com-
munities of men on both sides of the
Atlantic, there is, perhaps, no more truly
great man living than D. L. Moody. By
moral influences in this connection I do not
mean in any restricted sense religious in-
fluence. I mean the influence which, with
whatever doctrinal accompaniments, or
under whatever ecclesiastical flag, leads
men to better lives and higher ideals ; the
influence which makes for noble character,
personal enthusiasm, social well-being, and
national righteousness. I have never heard
Mr. Moody defend any particular church ;
I have never heard him quoted as a theo-
logian. But I have met multitudes, and
personally know, in large numbers, men
and women of all churches and creeds,
of many countries and ranks, from the
poorest to the richest, and from the most
ignorant to the most wise, upon whom he
has placed an ineffaceable moral mark.
There is no large town in Great Britain or
THE MOODY HOMESTEAD AT NORTHFIELD, MASSACHUSETTS, WHERE D. L. MOODY WAS BORN.
MR. MOODY : SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
MRS. BETSEY MOODY, MOTHER OF D. L. MOODY.
Ireland, and I perceive there are few in
America, where this man has not gone,
where he has not lived for days, weeks, or
months, and where he has not left behind
him personal inspirations which live to this
day ; inspirations which, from the moment
of their birth, have not ceased to evidence
themselves in practical ways — in further-
ing domestic happiness and peace ; in
charities and philanthropies ; in social, re-
ligious, and even municipal and national
service.
It is no part of the present object to
give a detailed account of Mr. Moody's
career, still less of his private life. The
sacred character of much of his work also
forbids allusion in this brief sketch to
much that those more deeply interested
in him, and in the message which he pro-
claims, would like to have expressed or
analyzed. All that is designed is to give
the outside reader some few particulars to
introduce him to, and interest him in, the
man.
BOYHOOD ON A NEW ENGLAND FARM.
Fifty-seven years ago (February 5, 1837)
Dwight Lyman Moody was born in the
same New England valley where, as al-
ready said, he lives to-day. Four years
later his father died, leaving a widow, nine
children — the eldest but thirteen years of
age — a little home on the mountain side,
and an acre or two of mortgaged land.
How this widow shouldered her burden of
poverty, debt, and care ; how she brought
up her helpless flock, keeping all together
in the old home, educating them, and
sending them out into life stamped with
her own indomitable courage and lofty
principle, is one of those unrecorded his-
tories whose page, when time unfolds it,
will be found to contain the secret of
nearly all that is greatest in the world's
past. It is delightful to think that this
mother has survived to see her labors
crowned, and still lives, a venerable and
beautiful figure, near the scene of her early
2l6
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
D. L. MOODY'S RESIDENCE AT NORTHFIELD, MASSACHUSETTS, LOOKING SOUTH.
battles. There, in a sunny room of the
little farm, she sits with faculties unim-
paired, cherished by an entire community,
and surrounded with all the love and grati-
tude which her children and her children's
children can heap upon her. One has only
to look at the strong, wise face, or listen
to the firm yet gentle tones, to behold the
source of those qualities of sagacity, en-
ergy, self-unconsciousness, and faith which
have made the greatest of her sons what
he is.
Until his seventeenth year Mr. Moody's
boyhood was spent at home. What a
merry, adventurous, rough - and - tumble
boyhood it must have been, how much
fuller of escapade than of education, those
who know Mr. Moody's irrepressible tem-
perament and buoyant humor will not
require the traditions of his Northfield
schoolmates to recall. The village school
was the only seminary he ever attended,
and his course was constantly interrupted
by the duties of the home and of the farm.
He learned little about books, but much
about horses, crops, and men ; his mind
ran wild, and his memory stored up noth-
ing but the alphabet of knowledge. But
in these early country days his bodily form
strengthened to iron, and he built up that
constitution which in after life enabled
him not only to do the work of ten, but
to sustain without a break through four
decades as arduous and exhausting work
as was ever given to man to do. Innocent
at this stage of " religion," he was known
in the neighborhood simply as a raw lad,
high-spirited, generous, daring, with a will
of his own, and a certain audacious orig-
inality which, added to the fiery energy of
his disposition, foreboded a probable future
either in the ranks of the incorrigibles
or, if fate were kind, perchance of the im-
mortals.
Somewhere about his eighteenth year
the turning point came. Vast as were the
issues, the circumstances- were in no way
eventful. Leaving school, the boy had set
out for Boston, where he had an uncle, to
push his fortune. His uncle, with some
trepidation, offered him a place in his
store ; but, seeing the kind of nature he
had to deal with, laid down certain condi-
tions which the astute man thought might
at least minimize explosions. One of
these conditions was, that the lad should
attend church and Sunday school. These
influences — and it is interesting to note
that they are simply the normal influences
of a Christian society — did their work.
On the surface what appears is this : that
he attended church — to order, and listened
with more or less attention ; that he went
to Sunday school, and, when he recovered
his breath, asked awkward questions of his
teacher ; that, by and by, when he applied
for membership in the congregation, he
was summarily rejected, and told to wait
six months until he learned a little more
about it ; and, lastly, that said period of
probation having expired, he was duly re-
ceived into communion. The decisive in-
strument during this period seems to have
been his Sunday-school teacher, Mr. Ed-
ward Kimball, whose influence upon his
charge was not merely professional, but
personal and direct. In private friendship
he urged young Moody to the supreme
decision, and Mr. Moody never ceased to
express his gratitude to the layman who
MR. MOODY : SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
217
met him at the parting of the ways, and led
his thoughts and energies in the direction
in which they have done such service to
the world.
REMOVAL TO CHICAGO — RARE GIFT FOR
BUSINESS.
The immediate fruit of this change was
not specially apparent. The ambitions of
the lad chiefly lay in the line of mercantile
success ; and his next move was to find a
larger and freer field for the abilities for
business which he began to discover in him-
self. This he found in the then new world
of Chicago. Arriving there, with due
introductions, he was soon engaged as
salesman in a large and busy store, with
possibilities of work and promotion which
suited his taste. That he distinguished
himself almost at once, goes without saying.
In a year or two he was earning a salary
considerable for one of his years, and his
business capacity became speedily so
proved that his future prosperity was as-
sured. " He would never sit down in the
store," writes one of his fellows, " to chat
or read the paper, as the other clerks did
when there were no customers ; but as soon
as he had served one buyer, he was on the-
lookout for another. If none appeared, he
would start off to the hotels or depots, or
walk the streets in search of one. He
would sometimes stand on the sidewalk in
front of his place of business, looking ea-
gerly up and down for a man who had the
appearance of a merchant from the country,
and some of his fellow-clerks were accus-
tomed laughingly to say : ' There is the
spider again, watching for a fly.'"
The taunt is sometimes levelled at relig-
ion, that mainly those become religious
teachers who are not fit for anything else.
The charge is not worth answering ; but it
is worth recording that in the case of Mr.
Moody the very reverse is the case. If
Mr. Moody had remained in business, there
is almost no question that he would have
been to-day one of the wealthiest men in
the United States. His enterprise, his or-
ganizing power, his knowledge and man-
agement of men are admitted by friend
and foe to be of the highest order ; while
such is his generalship — as proved, for ex-
ample, in the great religious campaign in
Great Britain in 1873-75 — that, had he
VIEW FROM THE PORCH OF MR. MOODY's HOUSE AT NORTHFIELD.
2l8
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
MR. MOODV'S HOUSE AT NORTHFIELD IN WINTER, LOOKING EAST.
chosen a military career, he would have
risen to the first rank among leaders. One
of the merchant princes of Britain, the
well-known director of one of the largest
steamship companies in the world, assured
the writer lately that in the course of a
life-long commercial experience he had
never met a man with more business capa-
city and sheer executive ability than D. L.
Moody. Let any one visit Northfield, with
its noble piles of institutions, or study the
history of the work conceived, directed,
financed, and carried out on such a colossal
scale by Mr. Moody during the time of the
World's Fair at Chicago, and he will dis-
cover for himself the size, the mere intel-
lectual quality, creative power, and organ-
izing skill of the brain behind them.
Undiverted, however, from a deeper pur-
pose even by the glamor of a successful
business life, Mr. Moody's moral and relig-
ious instincts led him almost from the
day of his arrival in Chicago to devote
what spare time he had to the work of the
Church. He began by hiring four pews in
the church to which he had attached him-
self, and these he attempted to fill every
Sunday with young men like himself. This
work for a temperament like his soon
proved too slow, and he sought fuller out-
lets for his enthusiasm. Applying for the
post of teacher in an obscure Sunday
school, he was told by the superintendent
that it was scholars he wanted, not teach-
ers, but that he would let him try his hand
if he could find the scholars. Next Sun-
day the new candidate appeared with a
procession of eighteen urchins, ragged,
rowdy, and barefooted, on whom he
straightway proceeded to operate. Hunt-
ing up children and general recruiting for
mission halls remained favorite pursuits
for years to come, and his success was sig-
nal. In all this class of work he was a
natural adept, and his early experiences as
a scout were full of adventure. This was
probably the most picturesque period of
Mr. Moody's life, and not the least useful.
Now we find him tract-distributing in the
slums; again, visit ing among the docks; and,
finally, he started a mission of his own in
one of the lowest haunts of the city. There
he saw life in all its phases ; he learned
what practical religion was ; he tried in
succession every known method of Chris-
tian work ; and when any of the conven-
tional methods failed, invented new ones.
Opposition, discouragement, failure, he met
at every turn and in every form ; but one
thing he never learned — how to give up
man or scheme he had once set his heart
on. For years this guerilla work, hand to
hand, and heart to heart, went on. He ran
through the whole gamut of mission expe-
rience, tackling the most difficult districts
and the most adverse circumstances, doing
all the odd jobs and menial work himself,
never attempting much in the way of public
speaking, but employing others whom he
thought more fit ; making friends especially
with children, and through them with their
dissolute fathers and starving mothers.
MR. MOODY : SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
219
Great as was his success, the main reward
achieved was to the worker himself. Here
he was broken in, moulded, toned down,
disciplined, in a dozen needed directions,
and in this long and severe apprenticeship
he unconsciously qualified himself to be-
come the teacher of the Church in all
methods of reaching the masses and win-
ning men. He found out where his strength
lay, and where his weakness ; he learned
that saving men was no child's play^ but
meant practically giving a life for a life ;
that regeneration was no milk and water
experience ; that, as Mrs. Browning says :
" It takes a high-soul'd man
To move the masses — even to a cleaner sty."
But for this personal discipline it is
doubtful if Mr. Moody would ever have
been heard of outside the purlieus of
Chicago. The clergy, bewildered by his
eccentric genius, and suspicious of his un-
conventional ways, looked askance at him;
and it was only as time mellowed his head-
strong youth into a soberer, yet not less
zealous, manhood that the solitary worker
found influential friends to countenance
and guide him. His activity, especially
during the years of the war, when he served
with almost superhuman devotion in the
Christian Commission, led many of his
fellow-laborers to know his worth ; and the
war over, he became at last a recognized
factor in' the religious life of Chicago. The
mission which he had slowly built up was
elevated to the rank of a church, with Mr.
Moody, who had long since given up busi-
ness in order to devote his entire time to,
what lay nearer his heart, as its pastor,
MR. MOODY'S SLOW DEVELOPMENT AS A
PUBLIC SPEAKER.
As a public speaker up to this time Mr.
Moody was the reverse of celebrated. When
he first attempted speaking, in Boston, he
was promptly told to hold his tongue, and
further efforts in Chicago were not less dis-
couraging. " He had never heard," writes
Mr. Daniells, in his well-known biography,
" of Talleyrand's famous doctrine, that
speech is useful for concealing one's
thoughts. Like Antony, he only spoke
' right on.' There was frequently a pun-
gency in his exhortation which his brethren
did not altogether relish. Sometimes in
his prayers he would express opinions to
the Lord concerning them which were by
no means flattering ; and it was not long
before he received the same fatherly advice
which had been given him at Boston — to
the effect that he should keep his four pews
full of young men, and leave the speaking
and praying to those who could do it
better." Undaunted by such pleasantries,
Mr. Moody did, on occasion, continue to
use his tongue — no doubt much ashamed of
himself. He spoke not because he thought
DINING-ROOM, MR. MOODY's HOUSE AT NORTHFIELD.
22O
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
he could speak, but because he could not
be silent. The ragged children whom he
gathered round him in the empty saloon
near the North Side Market, had to be
talked, to somehow, and among such audi-
ences, with neither premeditation nor prep-
aration, he laid the foundations of that
amazingly direct anecdotal style and ex-
plosive delivery which became such a
splendid instrument of his future service.
Training for the public platform, this man,
who has done more platform work than any
man of hi-s generation, had none. He knew
only two books, the Bible and Human Nat-
ure. Out of these he spoke; and because
both are books of life, his words were afire
with life ; and the people to whom he spoke,
being real people, listened and understood.
When Mr. Moody first began to be in de-
mand on public platforms, it was not
because he could speak. It was his experi-
ence that was wanted, not his eloquence.
As a practical man in work among the
masses, his advice and enthusiasm were
called for at Sunday school and other con-
ventions, and he soon became known in this
connection throughout the surrounding
States. It was at one of these conventions
that he had the good fortune to meet Mr.
Ira D. Sankey, whose name must ever be
associated with his, and who henceforth
shared his labors at home and abroad, and
contributed, in ways the value of which it
is impossible to exaggerate, to the success
of his after work.
Were one asked what, on the human
side, were the effect-
ive ingredients in
Mr. Moody's ser-
mons, one would
find the answer dif-
ficult. Probably the
foremost is the tre-
mendous conviction
with which they are
uttered. Next to
that is their point
and direction. Every
blow is straightfrom
the shoulder, and
every stroke tells.
Whatever canons
they violate, what-
ever fault the critics
may find with their
art, their rhetoric,
or even with their
theology, as appeals
to the people they
do their work, and
with extraordinary
power. If eloquence is measured by its
effects upon an audience, and not by its bal-
anced sentences and cumulative periods,
then here is eloquence of the highest order.
In sheer persuasiveness Mr. Moody has few
equals, and rugged as his preaching may
seem to some, there is in it a pathos of a
quality which few orators have ever reached,
an appealing tenderness which not only
wholly redeems it, but raises it, not unseldom
almost to sublimity. No report can do the
faintest justice to this or to the other most
characteristic qualities of his public speech,
but here is a specimen taken almost at ran-
dom: "I can imagine when Christ said to the
little band around Him, ' Go ye into all the
world and preach the gospel,' Peter said,
' Lord, do you really mean that we are to
go back to Jerusalem and preach the gos-
pel to those men that murdered you?'
' Yes,' said Christ, ' go, hunt up that man
that spat in my face, tell him he may have
a seat in my kingdom yet. Yes, Peter, go
find that man that made that cruel crown
of thorns and placed it on my brow, and
tell him I will have a crown ready for him
when he comes into my kingdom, and there
will be no thorns in it. Hunt up that man
that took a reed and brought it down over
the cruel thorns, driving them into my brow,
and tell him I will put a sceptre in his hand,
and he shall rule over the nations of the
earth, if he will accept salvation. Search
for the man that drove the spear into my
side, and tell him there is a nearer way to
my heart than that. Tell him I forgive
MR. MOODV'S STUDY.
f
222
HUMAN DOCUMENTS,
him freely, and that he can be saved if he
will accept salvation as a gift.' " 1 'ell him
there is a nearer way to my heart than that
— prepared or impromptu, what dramatist
could surpass the touch ?
MR. MOODV'S MANNER OF PREPARING A
SERMON.
His method of sermon-making is original.
In reality his sermons are never made, they
are always still in the making. Suppose
the subject is Paul : he takes a monstrous
envelope capable of holding some hundreds
of slips of paper, labels it " Paul," and slow-
ly stocks it with original notes, cuttings
from papers, extracts from books, illustra-
tions, scraps of all kinds, nearly or remote-
ly referring to the subject. After accumu-
lating these, it may be for years, he wades
novelty both in the subject matter and in
the arrangement, for the particular seventy
varies with each time of delivery. No
greater mistake could be made than to im-
agine that Mr. Moody does not study for
his sermons. On the contrary he is always
studying. When in the evangelistic field,
the batch of envelopes, bursting with fat-
ness, appears the moment breakfast is over ;
and the stranger who enters at almost any
time of the day, except at the hours of
platform work, will find him with his litter
of notes, either stuffing himself or his port-
folios with the new " points" he has picked
up through the day. His search for these
" points," and especially for light upon
texts, Bible ideas, or characters, is cease-
less, and he has an eye like an eagle for
anything really good. Possessing a con-
siderable library, he browses over it
when at home ; but his books are chiefly
HOTEL NORTHFIELD: OCCUPIED FROM OCTOBER TO MARCH BY THE NORTHFIELD TRAINING SCHOOL.
through the mass, selects a number of the
most striking points, arranges them, and,
finally, makes a few jottings in a large
hand, and these he carries with him to the
platform. The process of looking through
the whole envelope is repeated each time
the sermon is preached. Partly on this
account, and partly because in delivery he
forgets some points, or disproportionately
amplifies others, no two sermons are ever
exactly the same. By this method also — a
matter of much more importance — the de-
livery is always fresh to himself. Thus,
to make this clearer, suppose that after a
thorough sifting, one hundred eligible
points remain in the envelope. Every time
the sermon is preached, these hundred are
overhauled. But no single sermon, by a
mere limitation of time, can contain, say,
more than seventy. Hence, though the
general scheme is the same, there is always
men, and no student ever read the ever-
open page more diligently, more intelli-
gently, or to more immediate practical
purpose.
To Mr. Moody himself, it has always
been a standing marvel that people should
come to hear him. He honestly believes
that ten thousand sermons are made every
week, in obscure towns, and by unknown
men, vastly better than anything he can do.
All he knows about his own productions is
that somehow they achieve the result in-
tended. No man is more willing to stand
aside and let others speak. His search for
men to whom the people will listen, for men
who, whatever the meagreness of their
message, can yet hold an audience, has
been life-long, and whenever and wher-
ever he finds such men he instantly seeks
to employ them. The word jealousy he
has never heard. At one of his own con-
MR. MOODY: SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
223
ventions at Northfield, he has been known
to keep silent — but for the exercise of the
duties of chairman — during almost the
whole ten days' sederunt, while medi-
ocre men — I speak comparatively, not
disrespectfully — were pushed to the
front.
It is at such conferences, by the way, no
matter in what part of the world they are
held, that one discovers Mr. Moody 's size.
He gathers round him the best men he
can find, and very good men most of
them are ; but when one comes away it is
always Mr. Moody that one remembers.
It is he who leaves the impress upon
us ; his word and spirit live ; the rest of
us are forgotten and forget one another.
It is the same story when on the evangelis-
tic round. In every city the prominent
workers in that field for leagues around
are all in evidence. They crowd round the
central figure like bees ; you can review
the whole army at once. And it is no dis-
paragement to the others to say — what
each probably feels for himself — that so
high is the stature and commanding per-
sonality of Mr. Moody that there seems to
be but one real man among them, one char-
acter untarnished by intolerance or petti-
ness, pretentiousness, or self-seeking. The
man who should judge Mr. Moody by the
rest of us who support his cause would do
a great injustice. He makes mistakes like
other men ; but in largeness of heart, in
breadth of view, in single-eyedness and
humility, in teachableness and self-obliter-
ation, in sheer goodness and love, none
can stand beside him.
MR. MOODY S FIRST VISIT TO GREAT
BRITAIN.
After the early Chicago days the most
remarkable episode in Mr. Moody's career
was his preaching tour in Great Britain.
The burning down of his church in Chicago
severed the tie which bound him to the
city, and though he still retained a con-
nection with it, his ministry henceforth
belonged to the world. Leaving his
mark on Chicago, in many directions —
on missions, churches, and, not least, on
the Young Men's Christian Association —
and already famous in the West for his
success in evangelical work, he arrived in
England, with his colleague Mr. Sankey, in
June, 1873. The opening of their work
there was not auspicious. Two of the
friends who had invited them had died, and
the strangers had an uphill fight. No one
had heard of them; the clergy received them
coldly ; Mr. Moody's so-called American-
isms prejudiced the super-refined against
him; the organ and the solos of Mr. Sankey
were an innovation sufficient to ruin almost
any cause. For some time the prospect
was bleak enough. In the town of New-
castle finally some faint show of public in-
terest was awakened. One or two earnest
ministers in Edinburgh went to see for
themselves. On returning they reported
cautiously, but on the whole favorably, to
their brethren. The immediate result was
an invitation to visit the capital of Scot-
land ; and the final result was the starting
of a religious movement, quiet, deep, and
THE NORTHFIELD AUDITORIUM: COMPLETED DURING THE PRESENT YEAR, AND THE NEWEST
IN THE GROUP OF SEMINARY BUILDINGS. IT HAS A SKATING CAPACITY OF THREE
THOUSAND.
224
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
lasting, which moved the country from
shore to shore, spread to England, Wales,
and Ireland, and reached a climax two
years later in London itself.
This is not the place, as already said, to
enter either into criticism or into details of
such a work. Like all popular movements,
it had its mistakes, its exaggerations, even
its grave dangers ; but these were probably
never less in any equally wide-spread move-
ment of history, nor was the balance of good
upon the whole ever greater, more solid, or
more enduring. People who understand by
a religious movement only a promiscuous
carnival of hysterical natures, beginning in
excitement and ending in moral exhaustion
and fanaticism, will probably be assured in
vain that whatever were the lasting charac-
teristics of this movement, these were not.
That such elements were wholly absent
may not be asserted ; human nature is
human nature ; but always the first to
fight them, on the rare occasions when
they appeared, was Mr. Moody himself.
He, above all popular preachers, worked
for solid results. Even the mere harvest-
ing— his own special department — was a
secondary thing to him compared with the
garnering of the fruits by the Church and
their subsequent growth and further fruit-
fulness. It was the writer's privilege as
a humble camp-follower to follow the for-
tunes of this campaign personally from town
to town, and from city to city, throughout
the three kingdoms, for over a year. And
time has only deepened the impression not
only of the magnitude of the results im-
mediately secured, but equally of the per-
manence of the after effects upon every
field of social, philanthropic, and religious
activity. It is not too much to say that
Scotland — one can speak with less knowl-
edge of England and Ireland — would not
have been the same to-day but for the
visit of Mr. Moody and Mr. Sankey ; and
that so far-reaching was, and is, the in-
fluence of their work, that any one who
knows the inner religious history of the
country must regard this time as nothing
short of a national epoch. If this is a
specimen of what has been effected even
in less degree elsewhere, it represents a
fact of commanding importance. Those
who can speak with authority of the long
series of campaigns which succeeded this
in America, testify in many cases with
almost equal assurance of the results
achieved both throughout the United
States and Canada.
After his return from Great Britain, in
1875, Mr. Moody made his home at North-
field, his house in Chicago having beer*
swept away by the fire. And from this-
point onward his activity assumed a new
and extraordinary development. Continu-
ing his evangelistic, work in America, and
even on one occasion revisiting England,,
he spent his intervals of repose in planning;
and founding the great educational institu-
tions of which Northfield is now the centre..
MR. MOODY S SCHOOLS AT NORTHFIELD.
There is no stronger proof of Mr.
Moody'sbreadthof mind than thatheshould
have inaugurated this work. For an evan-
gelist seriously to concern himself with such,
matters is unusual; but that the greatest,
evangelist of his day, not when his powers,
were failing, but in the prime of life, and
in the zenith of his success, should divert
so great a measure of his strength into-
educational channels, is a phenomenal cir-
cumstance. The explanation is manifold.
No man sees so much slip-shod, unsatisfac-
tory and half-done work as the evangelist;,
no man so learns the worth of solidity, the
necessity for a firm basis for religion to
work upon, the importance to the Kingdom
of God of men who "weigh." The value,
above all things, of character, of the sound
mind and disciplined judgment, are borne
in upon him every day he lives. Converts
without these are weak-kneed and useless ;
Christian workers inefficient, if not danger-
ous. Mr. Moody saw that the object of
Christianity was to make good men and
good women ; good men and good women
who would serve their God and their
country not only with all their heart, but
with all their mind and all their strength.
Hence he would found institutions for turn-
ing out such characters. His pupils should
be committed to nothing as regards a future-
profession. They might become ministers-
or missionaries, evangelists or teachers,
farmers or politicians, business men or
lawyers. All that he would secure would
be that they should have a chance, a chance-
of becoming useful, educated, God-fearing
men. A favorite aphorism with him is, that
"it is better to set ten men to work than to
do the work of ten men." His institutions-
were founded to equip other men to work,
not in the precise line, but in the same-
broad interest as himself. He himself had
had the scantiest equipment for his life-
work, and he daily lamented — though per-
haps no one else ever did — the deficiency.
In his journeys he constantly met young;
men and young women of earnest spirit,
f
226
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
with circumstances against them, who were
in danger of being lost to themselves and
to the community. These especially it was
his desire to help, and afford a chance in
life. "The motive," says the "Official Hand-
book," " presented for the pursuit of an
education is the power it confers for Chris-
tian life and usefulness, not the means it
affords to social distinction, or the grati-
fication of selfish ambition. It is designed
to combine, with other instruction, an un-
usual amount of instruction in the Bible,
and it is intended that all the training given
shall exhibit a thoroughly Christian spirit.
. . . No constraint is placed on the
religious views of any one. . . . The
chief emphasis of the instruction given is
placed upon the life."
The plan, of course, developed by de-
grees, but once resolved upon, the be-
ginning was made with characteristic
decision ; for the years other men spend
in criticising a project, Mr. Moody spends
in executing it. One day in his own house,
talking with Mr. H. N. F. Marshall about
the advisability of immediately securing
a piece of property — some sixteen acres
close to his door — his friend expressed his
assent. The words were scarcely uttered
when the owner of the land was seen walk-
ing along the road. He was invited in,
the price fixed, and, to the astonishment
of the owner, the papers made out on the
spot. Next winter a second lot was bought,
the building of a seminary for female stu-
dents commenced, and at the present mo-
ment the land in connection with this one
institution amounts to over two hundred
and seventy acres. The current expense
of this one school per annum is over fifty-
one thousand dollars, thirty thousand dol-
lars of which comes from the students
themselves ; and the existing endowment,
the most of which, however, is not yet
available, reaches one hundred and four
thousand dollars. Dotted over the noble
campus thus secured, and clustered es-
pecially near Mr. Moody's home, stand ten
spacious buildings and a number of smaller
size, all connected with the Ladies' Sem-
inary. The education, up to the standard
aimed at, is of first-rate quality, and pre-
pares students for entrance into Wellesley
and other institutions of similar high
rank.
Four miles distant from the Ladies' Sem-
inary, on the rising ground on the opposite
side of the river, are the no less imposing
buildings of the Mount Hermon School for
Young Men. Conceived earlier than the
former, but carried out later, this institu-
tion is similar in character, though many of
the details are different. Its three or four
hundred students are housed in ten fine
buildings, with a score of smaller ones.
Surrounding the whole is a great farm of
two hundred and seventy acres, farmed by
the pupils themselves. This economic
addition to the educational training of the
students is an inspiration of Mr. Moody's.
Nearly every pupil is required to do from
an hour and a half to two hours and a half
of farm or industrial work each day, and
much of the domestic work is similarly
distributed. The lads work on the roads,
in the fields, in the woods ; in the refectory,
laundry, and kitchen ; they take charge of
the horses, the cattle, the hogs, and the
hens — for the advantage of all which the
sceptical may be referred to Mr. Ruskin.
Once or twice a year nearly everyone's
work is changed ; the indoor lads go out,
the farm lads come in. Those who before
entering the school had already learned
trades, have the opportunity of pursuing
them in leisure hours, and though the
industrial department is strongly sub-
ordinated to the educational, many in
this way help to pay the fee of one hun-
dred dollars exacted annually from each
pupil, which pays for tuition, board, rooms,
etc.*
THE LARGE PROFITS OF THE MOODY AND
SANKEY HYMN-BOOK.
The mention of this fee — which, it may
be said in passing, only covers half the
cost — suggests the question as to how the
vast expenses of these and other institu-
tions, such as the new Bible Institute in
Chicago, and the Bible, sewing and cook-
ing school into which the Northfield Hotel
is converted in winter, are defrayed. The
buildings themselves and the land have
been largely the gift of friends, but much
of the cost of maintenance is paid out of
Mr. Moody's own pocket. The fact that
Mr. Moody has a pocket has been largely
dwelt upon by his enemies, and the amount
and source of its contents are subjects of
curious speculation. I shall suppose the
critic to be honest, and divulge to him a
fact which the world has been slow to
learn — the secret of Mr. Moody's pocket.
It is, briefly, that Mr. Moody is the owner
of one of the most paying literary proper-
ties in existence. It is the hymn-book
* An extensive literature, up to date and fully describing
all the Northfield institutions, splendidly edited by Mr.
Henry W. Rankin. one of Mr. Moody's most wise and accom-
plished coadjutors, may be had at Revell's, 112 Fifth Avenue,
New York.
MR. MOODY: SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
227
which, first used at his meetings in con-
junction with Mr. Sankey, whose genius
created it, is now in universal use through-
out the civilized world. Twenty years ago
he offered it for nothing to a dozen differ-
ent publishers, but none of them would
look at it. Failing to find a publisher, Mr.
Moody, with almost the last few dollars he
possessed, had it printed in London in 1873.
The copyright stood in his name ; any loss
that might have been suffered was his ;
and to any gain, by all the laws of busi-
ness, he was justly entitled. The success,
slow at first, presently became gigantic.
The two evangelists saw a fortune in their
hymn-book. But they saw something
which was more vital to them than a
fortune — that the busybody and the evil
tongue would accuse them, if they but
touched one cent of it, of preaching the
gospel for gain. What did they do ?
They refused to touch it — literally even to
touch it. The royalty was handed direct
from the publishers to a committee of well-
known business men in London, who dis-
tributed it to various charities. When the
evangelists left London, a similar commit-
tee, with Mr. W. E. Dodge at its head, was
formed in New York. For many years this
committee faithfully disbursed the trust,
and finally handed over its responsibility to
a committee of no less weight and honor —
the trustees of the Northfield seminaries,
to be used henceforth in their behalf. Such
is the history of Mr. Moody's pocket.
In the year 1889 Mr. Moody broke out in
a new place. Not content with having
founded two great schools at Northfield,
he turned his attention to Chicago, and
inaugurated there one of his most success-
ful enterprises — the Bible Institute. This
scheme grew out of many years' thought.
The general idea was to equip lay workers
— men and women — for work among the
poor, the outcast, the churchless, and the
illiterate. In every centre of population
there is a call for such help. The demand
for city missionaries, Bible readers, evan-
gelists, superintendents of Christian and
philanthropic institutions, is unlimited. In
the foreign field it is equally claimant. Mr.
Moody saw that aU over the country were
those who, with a little special training,
might become effective workers in these
various spheres — some whose early oppor-
tunities had been neglected ; some who
were too old or too poor to go to college ;
and others who, half their time, had to
earn their living. To meet such workers
and such work the Institute was conceived.
The heart of Chicago, both morally and
physically, offered a suitable site ; and here,
adjoining the Chicago Avenue Church, a
preliminary purchase cf land was made at
a cost of fifty-five thousand dollars. On
part of this land, for a similar sum, a three-
storied building was put up to accommo-
date male students, while three houses,
already standing on the property, were
transformed into a ladies' department. No
sooner were the doors opened than some
ninety men and fifty women began work.
So immediate was the response that all the
available accommodation was used up, and
important enlargements have had to be
made since. The mornings at the In-
stitute are largely given up to Bible study
and music, the afternoons to private study
and visitation, and the evenings to evan-
gelistic work. In the second year of its
existence no fewer than two hundred and
forty-eight students were on the roll-book.
In addition to private study, these con-
ducted over three thousand meetings, large
and small, in the city and neighborhood,
paid ten thousand visits to the homes of
the poor, and " called in " at more than
a thousand saloons.
As to the ultimate destination of the
workers, the statistics for this same year
record the following :
At work in India are three, one man
and two women ; in China, three men and
one woman, with four more (sexes equally
divided) waiting appointment there; in
Africa, two men and two women, with two
men and one woman waiting appointment ;
in Turkey, one man and five women ; in
South America, one man and one woman ;
in Bulgaria, Persia, Burma, and Japan,
one woman to each ; among the North
American Indians, three women and one
man. In the home field, in America, are
thirty-seven men and nine women employed
in evangelistic work, thirty-one in pastoral
work (including many ministers who had
come for further study), and twenty-nine
in other schools and colleges. Sunday-
school missions employ five men ; home
missions, two ; the Young Men's Christian
Association, seven ; the Young Women's
Christian Association, two. Five men and
one woman are "singing evangelists."
Several have positions in charitable in-
stitutions, others are evangelists, and
twenty are teachers. This is a pretty fair
record for a two years old institute.
Not quite on the same lines, but with
certain features in common, is still a fourth
institution founded by the evangelist at
Northfield about the same time. This is,
perhaps, one of his most original develop-
228
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
merits — the Northfield Training School for
Women. In his own work at Chicago,
and in his evangelistic rounds among the
churches, he had learned to appreciate the
exceptional value of women in ministering
to the poor. He saw, however, that women
of the right stamp were not always to be
found where they were needed most, and
in many cases where they were to be found,
their work was marred by inexperience
and lack of training. He determined,
therefore, to start a novel species of train-
ing school, which city churches and mission
fields could draw upon, not for highly edu-
cated missionaries, but for Christian women
who had undergone a measure of special
instruction, especially in Bible knowledge
and domestic economy — the latter being the
special feature. The initial obstacle of a
building in which to start his institute was
no difficulty to Mr. Moody. Among the
many great buildings of Northfield there
was one which, every winter, was an eye-
sore to him. It was the Northfield Hotel,
and it was an eye-sore because it was
empty. After the busy season in summer,
it was shut up from October till the end
of March, and Mr. Moody resolved that he
would turn its halls into lecture rooms, its
bedrooms into dormitories, stock the first
with teachers and the second with schol-
ars, and start the work of the Training
School as soon as the last guest was off
the premises.
In October, 1890, the first term opened.
Six instructors were provided, and fifty-
six students took up residence at once.
Next year the numbers were almost doub-
led, and the hotel college to-day is in a
fair way to become a large and important
institution. In addition to systematic
Bible study, which forms the backbone" of
the curriculum, the pupils are taught those
branches of domestic economy which are
most likely to be useful in their work
among the homes of the poor. Much
stress is laid upon cooking, especially
the preparation of foods for the sick, and
a distinct department is also devoted to
dressmaking. An objection was raised at
the outset that the students, during their
term of residence, were isolated from the
active Christian work in which their lives
were to be spent, and that hence the most
important part of their training must be
merely theoretical. But this difficulty has
solved itself. Though not contemplated
at the founding of the school, the living
energy and enthusiasm of the students
have sought their own outlets ; and now, all
through the winter, flying columns may be
found scouring the country-side in all
directions, visiting the homesteads, and
holding services in hamlets, cottages, and
schoolhouses.
MR. MOODY UNDENOMINATIONAL AND
UNSECTARIAN IN HIS WORKS.
Like all Mr. Moody's institutions, the
winter Training Home is undenomina-
tional and unsectarian. It is a peculiarity
of Northfield, that every door is open not
only to the Church Universal, but to the
world. Every State in the Union is repre-
sented among the students of his two grea<
colleges, and almost every nation and race
On the college books are, or have been
Africans, Armenians, Turks, Syrians, Aus-
trians, Hungarians, Canadians, Danes,
Dutch, English, French, German, Indian,
Irish, Japanese, Chinese, Norwegians,
Russians, Scotch, Swedish, Alaskans, and
Bulgarians. These include every type of
Christianity, members of every Christian
denomination, and disciples of every Chris-
tian creed. Twenty-two denominations, at
least, have shared the hospitality of the
schools. This, for a religious educational
institution, is itself a liberal education ; and
that Mr. Moody should not only have
permitted, but encouraged, this cosmopoli-
tan and unsectarian character, is a witness
at once to his sagacity and to his breadth.
With everything in his special career, in
his habitual environment, and in the tradi-
tions of his special work, to make him
intolerant, Mr. Moody's sympathies have
only broadened with time. Some years
ago the Roman Catholics in Northfield
determined to build a church. They went
round the township collecting subscript ions,
and by and by approached Mr. Moody's
door. How did he receive them ? The
narrower evangelical would have shut the
door in their faces, or opened it only to
give them a lecture on the blasphemies of
the Pope or the iniquities of the Scarlet
Woman. Mr. Moody gave them one of
the handsomest subscriptions on their list.
Not content with that, when their little
chapel was finished, he presented them
with an organ. " Why," he exclaimed,
when some one challenged the action, " if
they are Roman Catholics, it is better they
should be good Roman Catholics than bad.
It is surely better to have a Catholic
Church than none ; and as for the organ,
if they are to have music in their church,
it is better to have good music. Besides,"
he added, " these are my own townspeople.
If ever I am to be of the least use to them,
MR. MOODY : SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
229
surely I must help them." What the
kindly feeling did for them, it is difficult
to say ; but what it did for Mr. Moody, is
matter of local history. For, a short time
after, it was rumored that he was going
to build a church, and the site was pointed
out by the villagers — a rocky knoll close
by the present hotel. One day Mr. Moody
found the summit of this knoll covered
with great piles of stones. The Roman
Catholics had taken their teams up the
mountain, and brought down, as a return
present, enough building-stone to-form the
foundations of his church.
Mr. Moody's relations with the North-
field people and with all the people for
miles and miles around are of the same
type. So far from being without honor
in his own country, it is there he is honored
most. This fact — and nothing more truly
decisive of character can be said — may be
verified even by the stranger on the cars.
The nearer he approaches Northfield, the
more thorough and genuine will he find
the appreciation of Mr. Moody ; and when
he passes under Mr. Moody's own roof, he
will find it truest, surest, and most affec-
tionate of all. It is forbidden here to
invade the privacy of Mr. Moody's home.
Suffice it to say that no more perfect home-
life exists in the world, and that one only
begins to know the greatness, the tender-
ness, and the simple beauty of this man's
character when one sees him at his own
fireside. One evidence of this greatness
it is difficult to omit recording. If you
were to ask Mr. Moody — which it would
never occur to you to do — what, apart
from the inspirations of his personal faith,
was the secret of his success, of his happi-
ness and usefulness in life, he would assur-
edly answer, "Mrs. Moody."
THE WIDE REACH OF MR. MOODY'S LABORS.
When one has recorded the rise and
progress of the four institutions which have
been named, one but stands on the thresh-
old of the history of the tangible memo-
rials of Mr. Moody's career. To realize
even partially the intangible results of his
life, is not within the compass of man's
power ; but even the tangible results — the
results which have definite visible out-
come, which are capable of statistical ex-
pression, which can be seen in action in
different parts of the world to-day — it
would tax a diligent historian to tabulate.
The sympathies and activities of men like
D. L. Moody are supposed by many to be
wasted on the empty air. It will surprise
them to be told that he is probably respon-
sible for more actual stone and lime than
almost any man in the world. There is
scarcely a great city in England where
he has not left behind him some visible
memorial. His progress through Great
Britain and Ireland, now nearly twenty
years ago, is marked to-day by halls,
churches, institutes, and other buildings
which owe their existence directly to his
influence. In the capital qf each of these
countries — in London, Edinburgh, and
Dublin — great buildings stand to-day
which, but for him, had had no existence.
In the city where these words are written,
at least three important institutions, each
the centre of much work and of a multi-
tude of workers, Christian philanthropy
owes to him. Young Men's Christian As-
sociations all over the land have been
housed, and in many cases sumptuously
housed, not only largely by his initiative,
but by his personal actions in raising
funds. Mr. Moody is the most magnificent
beggar Great Britain has ever known.
He will talk over a millionnaire in less time
than it takes other men to apologize for
intruding upon his time. His gift for ex-
tracting money amounts to genius. The
hard, the sordid, the miserly, positively
melt before him. But his power to deal
with refractory ones is not the best of it.
His supreme success is with the already
liberal, with those who give, or think they
give, handsomely already. These he some-
how convinces that their givings are noth-
ing at all ; and there are multitudes of
rich men in the world who would confess
that Mr. Moody inaugurated for them,
and for their churches and cities, the day
of large subscriptions. The process by
which he works is, of course, a secret, but
one half of it probably depends upon two
things. In the first place, his appeals are
wholly for others ; for places — I am speak-
ing of England — in which he would never
set foot again; for causes in which he had
no personal stake. In the second place, he
always knew the right moment to strike.
HOW MR. MOODY ORGANIZED A GREAT
CHARITY IN TEN MINUTES.
On one occasion, to recall an illustration
of the last he had convened a great con-
ference in Liverpool. The theme for dis-
cussion was a favorite one — " How to reach
the masses." One of the speakers, the
Rev. Charles Garrett, in a powerful speech,
expressed his conviction that the chief
want of the masses in Liverpool was the
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
institution of cheap houses of refreshment
to counteract the saloons. When he had
finished, Mr. Moody called upon him to
speak for ten minutes more. That ten
minutes might almost be said to have been
a crisis in the social history of Liverpool.
Mr. Moody spent it in whispered conversa-
tion with gentlemen on the platform. No
sooner was the speaker done than Mr.
Moody sprang to his feet and announced
that a company had been formed to carry
out the objects Mr. Garrett had advocated;
that various gentlemen, whom he named
(Mr. Alexander Balfour, Mr. Samuel Smith,
M. P., Mr. Lockhart, and others), had each
taken one thousand shares of five dollars
each, and that the subscription list would
be open till the end of the meeting. The
capital was gathered almost before the ad-
journment, and a company floated under
the name of the " British Workman Com-
pany, Limited," which has not only worked
a small revolution in Liverpool, but — what
was not contemplated or wished for, ex-
cept as an index of healthy business — paid
a handsome dividend to the shareholders.
For twenty years this company has gone
on increasing ; its ramifications are in
every quarter of the city ; it has returned
ten per cent, throughout the whole period,
except for one (strike) year, when it re-
turned seven ; and, above all, it has been
copied by cities and towns innumerable all
over Great Britain. To Mr. Garrett, who
unconsciously set the ball a-rolling, the
personal consequences were as curious as
they were unexpected. "You must take
charge of this thing," said Mr. Moody to
him, " or at least you must keep your eye
on it." " That cannot be," was the reply.
" I am a Wesleyan ; my three years in Liver-
pool have expired ; I must pass to another
circuit." "No," said Mr. Moody, "you
must stay here." Mr. Garrett assured him
it was quite impossible, the Methodist Con-
ference made no exceptions. But Mr.
Moody would not be beaten. He got up
a petition to the Conference. It was
granted — an almost unheard-of thing — and
Mr. Garrett remains in his Liverpool church
to this day. This last incident proves at
least one thing — that Mr. Moody's audacity
is at least equalled by his influence.
THE CHARACTER OF MR. MOODY S GREAT-
NESS.
That I have not told one tithe that is
due to the subject of this sketch, I pain-
fully realize now that my space has nar-
rowed to its close. It is of small signifi-
cance that one should make out this or
the other man to be numbered among the
world's great. But it is of importance to
national ideals, that standards of worthi-
ness should be truly drawn, and, when
those who answer to them in real life ap-
pear, that they should be held up for the
world's instruction. Mr. .Moody himself
has never asked for justice, and never for
homage. The criticism which sours, and
the adulation — an adulation at epochs in
his life amounting to worship — which
spoils, have left him alike untouched.
The way he turned aside from applause in
England struck multitudes with wonder.
To be courted was to him not merely a
thing to be discouraged on general prin-
ciples ; it simply made him miserable.
At the close of a great meeting, when
crowds, not of the base, but of the worthy,
thronged the platform to press his hand,
somehow he had always disappeared.
When they followed him to his hotel, its
doors were barred. When they wrote him,
as they did in thousands, they got no re-
sponse. This man would not be praised.
Yet, partly for this very reason, those who
love him love to praise him. And I may
as well confess what has induced me,
against keen personal dislike to all that is
personal, to write these articles. One day,
travelling in America last summer, a high
dignitary of the Church in my presence
made a contemptuous reference to Mr.
Moody. A score of times in my life I
have sailed in on such occasions, and at
least taught the detractor some facts. On
this occasion, with due humility, I asked
the speaker if he had ever met him ? He
had not ; and the reply elicited that the
name which he had used so lightly was to
him no more than an echo. I determined
that, time being then denied, I would take
the first opportunity of bringing that echo
nearer him. It is for him these words were
written.
WHITTIER'S OPINION OF MR. MOODY.
In the Life of WThittier, just published,
the patronizing reference to Mr. Moody
but too plainly confirms the statement
with which the first article opened — that
few men were less known to their con-
temporaries.
" Moody and Sankey," writes the poet,
" are busy in Boston. The papers give
the discourses of Mr. Moody, which seem
rather commonplace and poor, but the man
is in earnest. ... I hope he will do
MR, MOODY: SOME IMPRESSIONS AND FACTS.
good, and believe that he will reach and
move some who could not be touched by
James Freeman Clarke or Phillips Brooks.
I cannot accept his theology, or part of it
at least, and his methods are not to my
taste. But if he can make the drunkard,
the gambler, and the debauchee into de-
cent men, and make the lot of their weari-
ful wives and children less bitter, I bid
him God-speed."
I have called these words patronizing,
but the expression should be withdrawn.
Whittier was incapable of that. They are
broad, large-hearted, even kind. But they
are not the right words. They are the
stereotyped charities which sweet natures
apply to anything not absolutely harmful,
and contain no more impression of the
tremendous intellectual and moral force of
the man behind than if the reference were to
the obscurest Salvation Army zealot. I
shall not indorse, for it could only give
offence, the remark of a certain author of
world-wide repute when he read the words :
" Moody ! Why, he could have put half
a dozen Whittiers in his pocket, and they
would never have been noticed ; " but I
shall indorse, and with hearty good-will, a
judgment which he further added. "I
have always held," he said — and he is a
man who has met every great contempo-
rary thinker from Carlyle downward —
" that in sheer brain-size, in the mere raw
material of intellect, Moody stands among
the first three or four great men I have
ever known." I believe Great Britain is
credited with having " discovered " Mr.
Moody. It may or may not be ; but if it
be, it was men of the quality and the ex-
perience of my friend who made the dis-
covery ; and that so many distinguished
men in America have failed to appreciate
him is a circumstance which has only one
explanation — that they have never had the
opportunity.
An American estimate, nevertheless,
meets my eye as I lay down the pen,
which I gladly plead space for, as it proves
that in Mr. Moody's own country there are
not wanting those who discern how much
he stands for. They are the notes, slightly
condensed, of one whose opportunities for
judging of his life and work have been ex-
ceptionally wide. In his opinion :
1. " No other living man has done so
much directly in the way of uniting man to
God, and in restoring men to their true
centre.
2. " No other living man has done so
much to unite man with man, to break
down personal grudges and ecclesiastical
barriers, bringing into united worship and
harmonious cooperation men of diverse
views and dispositions.
3. " No other living man has set so
many other people to work, and developed,
by awakening the sense of responsibility,
latent talents and powers which would
otherwise have lain dormant.
4. " No other living man, by precept
and example, has so vindicated the rights,
privileges, and duties of laymen.
5. " No other living man has raised
more money for other people's enterprises.
6. " No other evangelist has kept him-
self so aloof from fads, religious or other-
wise ; from isms, from special reforms,
from- running specific doctrines, or attack-
ing specific sins ; has so concentrated his
life upon the one supreme endeavor."
If one-fourth of this be true, it is a
unique and noble record ; if all be true,
which of us is worthy even to charac-
terize it ?
PORTRAITS OF PROFESSOR HENRY DRUMMONJ3
Born at Stirling, Scotland, 1851.
WHEN' A FRESHMAN IN COLLEGE. FROM A PHOTON. ,. .
By CROWE AND RODGERS, STIRLING.
AS A TRAVELLER IN CENTRAL AFRICA. AGE 35 OR 36.
PORTRAITS OF PROFESSOR HENRY DRUMMOND. 233
AGE 37. 1888. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH BY I.AFAVETTE,
DUBLIN.
AGE 39. 1 8
IN 1893. FROM A SNAP SHOT IN QUEBEC.
234
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
PORTRAITS OF GEORGE W. CABLE.
Boni at New Orleans October 12, 1844.
AGE 9. 1853.
AGE ig. 1863.
AGE 24. 1808.
1882. ''DOCTOR SEVIER."
236
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
AGE 40. lS8}. '' BONAVENTURE. j
MR. CABLE IN 1892.
PORTRAITS OF ALPHONSE DAUDET.
AGE 21, PARIS, l86l. " LETTERS FROM MY MILL.
AGE 30, PARIS, 1870.
AGE 35, PARIS, 1875. " FROMONT JEUNE ET RISLER
AINE1."
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
DAUDET AT THE PRESENT DAY.
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME.
HIS OWN A'C COUNT OF HIS LIFE AND WORK
REPORTED BY R. H. SlIKRARD.
1 CHOUGH now grown wealthy, and one
of the first personages in Parisian
society, being the most welcome guest in
such exclusive drawing-rooms as that of
the Princess Mathilde, the simple and good-
hearted Alphonse Daudet is the most acces-
sible man in Paris. I don't believe that
any one is ever turned away from his
door.
He lives in the fashionable Faubourg
St. Germain quarter, on the fourth floor of
a house in the Rue de Bellechasse which is
reputed to possess the most elegant stair-
case of any apartment house in Paris. His
apartment is simply furnished, and is in
great contrast to that of Zola or of Dumas.
Still there are not wanting for its decora-
tion objects of art, and especially may be
mentioned some fine old oak furniture. To
the right of the table on which he writes is
a Normandy farmhouse cupboard of carved
oak which is a treasure in itself. The
table, like that of many other successful
men of letters in Paris, is a very large and
highly ornamental one, reminding one of
an altar ; while the chair which is set against
it, though less throne-like than that of Emile
Zola, is stately and decorative. Daudet's
study is the most comfortable room in the
house. The three windows look out on a
pleasant garden, and, as they face the south,'
the sun streams through the red-embroid-
ered lace curtains nearly all the day. The
doors are draped with Oriental portieres;
a heavy carpet covers the floor, and the
furniture, apart from the work-table and
chair, is for comfort and not for show.
Daudet's favorite place, when not writing,
is on a little sofa which stands by the fire-
place. When the master is seated here, his
back is to the light. His visitor sits op-
posite to him on another couch, and between
them is a small round table, on which may
usually be seen the latest book of the day,
and — for Daudet is a great smoker — cigars
and cigarettes. There are few pictures in
the room, but there is a fine portrait of
Flaubert to be noticed, whilst over the
bookshelf which lines the wall behind the
writing-table is a portrait of the lady to
whom Daudet confesses that he owes all
the success as well as all the happiness of
his life, the portrait of Madame Daudet.
Nothing can be more charming than the
welcome which the master of the house ex-
tends to even the stranger who calls upon
him for the first time. The free-masonry
of letters or of Bohemia is nowhere in Paris
so graciously encouraged as here. His in-
timates he calls "my sons," and it is this
term that he applies also to his secretary and
confidant, the excellent Monsieur Hebner.
His good humor and unvarying kindness
to one and all are the more admirable
that, always a nervous sufferer, he has of
late years been almost a confirmed invalid.
He cannot move about the room but with
the help of his stick ; he has many nights
when, racked with pain, he is unable to
sleep ; and it is consequently with surprise
that those who know him see that he never
lets an impatient word or gesture escape
him, even under circumstances when one
or the other would be perfectly justifiable.
The consequence is, that Daudet has not
a single enemy in the world. There are
many who do not admire his work ; but
none who do not love the man for his
sweetness, just as all are fascinated with
his brilliant wit. It is one of the rarest of
intellectual treats to hear Daudet talk as
he talks at his table, or at his wife's " at-
240
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
homes" on Wednesday evenings, or on
Sunday mornings, when from ten to twelve
he receives his literary friends. He has a
very free way of speech, and when alone
with men uses whatever expressions best
suit his purpose ; but every sentence is an
epigram or an anecdote, a souvenir or a
criticism. It is a sight that one must re-
member who has seen Alphonse Daudet
sitting at his table} or on the couch by the
fireside, in an attitude which always be-
trays how ill at ease he is, and yet showing
himself superior to this, and with eyes fixed,
rarely on the person whom he is addressing,
but on something, pen or cigarette, which
he turns and turns in his nervous fingers,
conversing on whatever may be the topic
of the day. He takes a keen interest in
politics, and, indeed, seems to prefer to
speak on these rather than on any other
topic except literature.
HARDSHIPS OF CHILDHOOD AND YOUTH.
When, the other day, I asked him to
tell me of his life, he said, speaking of
his early youth, " I have often tried to col-
lect the memories of my childhood, to
write them out in Proven9al, the language
of my native land ; but my youth was such
a sad one that these are all resumed in the
title of a book of my souvenirs de jeunesse,
1 Mi Poou,' which means, in Provenfal,
'My Fears.' Yes, fears and tears ; that is
what my youth consisted of. I was born at
Nimes, where my father was a small trades-
man. My youth at home was a lamentable
one. I have no recollection of home
which is not a sorrowful one, a recollection
of tears. The baker who refuses bread ;
the servant whose wages could not be paid,
and who declares that she will stay on
without wages, and becomes familiar in
consequence, and says ' thou ' to her mas-
ter ; the mother always in tears ; the father
always scolding. My country is a country
of monuments. I played at marbles in the
ruins of the temple of Diana, and raced
with my little comrades in the devastated
Roman arena. It is a beautiful country,
however, and I am proud of my relation to
it. My name seems to indicate that I de-
scend from the Moorish settlers of Prov-
ence ; for, as you know, the Provencal
people is largely of Moorish extraction.
Indeed, it is from that circumstance that I
have drawn* much of the humor of my
books, such as ' Tartarin.' It is funny, you
know, to hear of men with bushy black
hair and flaring eyes, like bandits and wild
warriors, who are, fhe one a peaceful baker,
the other the least offensive of apotheca-
ries. I myself have the Moorish type, and
my name Daudet, according to the ver-
sion which I like best, is the Moorish for
David. Half my family is called David.
Others say that Daudet means ' Deodat,'
which is a very common name in Provence,
and which, derived from Deo datus, means
' Given by God.'
" I know little of my predecessors, ex-
cept that in 1720 there was a Chevalier
Daudet, who wrote poetry and had a dec-
ade of celebrity in the South. But my
brother Ernest, who used to be ambitious,
in his book ' Mon Frere et Moi,' has tried
to trace our genealogy from a noble fam-
ily. Whatever we were at one time, we
had come very low down in the world
when I came into existence, and my child-
hood was as miserable a one as can b(
fancied. I have to some extent related it<
unhappiness in my book ' Le Petit Chose.'
Oh ! and apropos of ' Le Petit Chose,'
let me declare, on my word of honor, that
I had never read a line of Dickens when I
wrote that book. People have said that
I was inspired by Dickens, but that is not
true. It was an English friend of mine,
whom I had at Nimes, a boy called Ben-
asset, who first told me that I was very like
Dickens in personal appearance. Perhaps
that is the reason why people trace a re-
semblance in our work also.
" My most vivid recollection of youth is
the terrible fear that I had of the mad dog.
I was brought up at nurse in a village
called Fons, which must have been called
so because there was no fountain, and in-
deed no water, within eight miles. It was
the most arid of places, and doubtless this
was to some extent the reason why there
were so many mad dogs in the district. I
remember that the washerwomen of the
village used to take train to the Rhone to
wash their linen, and that, when they re-
turned in the evenings, all the people of
the village used to line the road, as they
passed with their wet clothes, to get a
whiff of cool air and the scent of the
water. Perhaps it was because there was
no water anywhere that, when I was a
child, I so longed for the sea ; and that,
when I did not wish to be a poet, I prayed
that I might become a sailor. But to tell
you of the mad dogs that haunted my
earliest days. My foster-father was an
innkeeper. His name was Garrimon, which
is Provencal for ' Mountain Rat.' Is not
that a splendid name — Garrimon ? Why
have I never used it in any of my books!
Well, Garrimon's tavern was the rendez-
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME.
vous of the village. The caft was on the
first floor, and I can remember how, at
nightfall, the black -bearded, dark -eyed
men of the village, armed to the teeth,
one with a sword, another with a gun, and
most with scythes, used to come in from
all parts of the district, talking of noth-
ing but the Chin Foil, the mad dog, that
was scouring the land, and against whom
they had armed themselves. Then I ran
to Neno, my foster-mother, and clung to
her skirts, and lay awake at nights, trem-
bling, as I thought of the Chin Foil and of
the terrible weapons that the men carried
Because they, strong, black-bearded men,
were as frightened at him as the quaking
little wretch who started at every sound
that the wind made in the eaves of the old
house. Where I lay in bed, I could hear
rough voices, as they sat round the inn-
tables, drinking lemonade — for the Pro-
vencal is so excitable by nature that mere
lemonade acts upon him like strong drink
— and it was the Chin Foil, and nothing
but the Chin Foil, which they talked about.
But what brought my horror to a climax,
and left an ineffaceable impression on me,
was, that one day I nearly met the mad
dog. It was a summer evening, I re-
member, and I was walking home, carry-
ing a little basket, along a path white
with dust, through thick vines. Suddenly
I heard wild cries, ' Aou Chin Foil! Aou
Chin Foil!' Then came a discharge of
DAUDET AND HIS ELDEST SON, LEON, IN DAUDET'S STUDY.
From a photograph taken especially for McClure's Magazine.
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
guns. Mad with terror I jumped into the
vines, rolling head over ears ; and, as I
lay there, unable to stir a finger, I heard
the dog go by as if a hurricane were pass-
ing ; heard his fierce breath, and the
thunder of the stones that in his mad
course he rolled before him ; and my heart
stopped beating, in a paroxysm of terror,
which is the strongest emotion that I have
ever felt in all my life. Since then I have
an absolute horror of dogs, and, by exten-
sion, indeed, of all animals. People have
reproached me for this, and say that a
poet cannot dislike animals. I can't help
it. I hate them all. I think that they are
what is ugly and vile in nature. They
are caricatures of all that is most loath-
some and base in man ; they are the
latrines of humanity. And, curiously
enough, all my children have inherited
this same horror of dogs.
" I remember that at nineteen, when I
was down in the valley of Chev-
reuse, not far from Madame
Adam's place at Gif, the recollec-
tion of that afternoon came upon
me so strongly, that, borrowing
Victor Hugo's title, I wrote the
' Forty Days of a Condemned
Man,' in which I essayed to depict,
day by day, the sensations of a
man who has been bitten by a mad
dog. This work made me ill, a
neuropath. Before I had finished
writing it, I had grown to believe
that I had indeed been bitten,
and the result was that my hor-
ror and dread were confirmed
The sight of a dog is to-day still
enough to distress me exceedingly.
This phenomenon makes me think, what I
have noticed before and repeatedly, that,
comparing man to a book, he is set up in
type at a very early age, and, in after life,
it is only new editions of him that are
printed ; by which I mean that a man's
character and habits are crystallized whilst
he is still a very young man, and in after
life he only goes through the same phases
of emotion over and over again.
"Other memories of my youth ? "Well,
the Homeric battles that we children of
the town used to have. Nirnes is divided
into Huguenots and Roman Catholics, and
each party hated the other as keenly as
they did in France on the day of Saint
Bartholomew, which dawned on that san-
guinary eve. The feud was as keen be-
tween the children of the town, and many
were the battles with stones that we fought
in the streets. I have on my forehead to
this day the cicatrice of a wound which I
received from a Huguenot stone in one of
those fights. I have described these fights
in ' Numa Roumestan ; ' and here let me
tell you that Numa Roumestan is Alphonse
Daudet. It was said that he was Gam-
betta. Nothing of the sort. Numa Rou-
mestan is Alphonse Daudet, with all his
foibles and what strength he may have.
" My father had seventeen children, but
only three lived to grow up : Ernest, a
sister who married
the brother of my
wife, and myself. I
knew only one of the
others, being myself
one of the younger.
That was my brother
Henri. I shall never
forget the day when
the news of his death
reached home. It
MADAME DAUDET ANU HER DAUGH1EK.
came by telegram :
' He is dead. Pray
God for him.' My
father rose from the
table, and cried,
' He is dead ! He is
dead ! He is dead ! '
His gesture, his
intonation, which
had something of ancient tragedy about
it, impressed me profoundly, and I remem-
ber that all that night I lay awake, trying to
imitate my father's voice, to find the tragic
ring of his voice, repeating ' He is dead !
He is dead ! ' over and over again until I
found it.
" I have told you that I longed for the
sea. How I devoured the first novels that
I read, ' Midshipman Easy,' by Marryat,
' Robinson Crusoe,' and ' The Pilot ' !
How I used to dream of all that water, and
of the cold winds blowing across the brine !
I dare say it was from this love of the water
that I felt quite happy when I was sent to
Lyons to school, because there I saw water
and boats, and it was in some way a reali-
zation of my longings. I was ten when I
was sent to school, and I remained at school
until I was fifteen and a half. 1 delighted
in Latin, and became a good Latin scholar,
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME.
243
so that I was afterwards able to help my
son Leon in his studies, going over all his
books with him. I loved Tacitus ; disliked
Cicero, Tacitus has had a great influence
on French literature since Chateaubriand.
What I best remember of my school-days
is the handwriting of every one of my little
comrades. Often, in my nights of fever,
lying awake, I have seen, as in hieroglyphs
upon a huge wall, the writings of all those
boys, and have passed hours, as it seemed,
in attributing to its author each varied
piece of penmanship. I made only one
friend, whose name was Garrison, a man
of the most extraordinary inconsequen-
tiality. He called on me not long ago, for
the first time since we parted at school,
and I then heard that, though he had been
in Paris almost as long as I had, he had
never ventured to come near me. He told
me, after much hesitation, that he was a
manufacturer of dolls' boots, in a street
near La Roquette; but that business was
bad, and he wanted me to help him to do
something else. I also learned that he had
a son, who, he told me, was a comic actor
at the Beaumarchais Theatre.
" It was on leaving the Lycee at Lyons
that I entered upon what was the worst
year of my life. It was only during that
horrible period that I ever thought of sui-
cide. But I had not the courage to finish
with existence. It requires a great deal
of courage to be a suicide. From the age
of fifteen and a half to the age of sixteen
and a half I was an usher in a school at
Alais. The children at the school were
very cruel to me. They laughed at me for
my short-sightedness. They played imp-
ish tricks upon me because I was short-
sighted. Yet I tried to conciliate them.
I remember that I used to tell them stories,
which I made up as I went along. The
misery that I afterwards suffered in Paris
was nothing compared to that year. I was
free in Paris. There I was a slave, a butt.
How horrible it was, and I was so sensi-
tive a lad ! I have told of this in the pre-
face to ' Petit Chose,' which, by the way,
I wrote too early. There was a child to
whom I had been especially attentive, and
who had promised me that he would take
me to his parents' house during the vaca-
tion. I was so pleased, and did so look
forward to this treat ! Well, on the day
of the prizes, in the distribution of which
my young friend had received quite a
number, which he owed to my coaching,
he led me up to his parents, who were
standing, waiting for him, by a grand
landau, and said : ' Papa, mamma, here is
Monsieur Daudet, who has been so good
to me, and to whom I owe all these books.'
Well, papa and mamma, stout bourgeois
people in Sunday clothes, simply turned
their backs on me, and drove off with my
young pupil, without a single word. And
I had- so looked forward to a holiday in
the country with the lad, whom I loved
sincerely. I could not stand the life more
than a year, and at the age of seventeen
went to Paris, without prospects of any
kind, determined to starve rather than to
continue a life of suffering drudgery. My
brother Ernest was in Paris at the time as
secretary to an old gentleman, and he gave
me a shelter. I had two francs in my
pocket when I arrived in Paris, and I had
to share my brother's bed. I brought some
rubbishy manuscripts with me, poetry,
chiefly of a religious character.
LITERARY LIFE IN PARIS.
" My first poem, indeed the first thing of
mine that was printed, was published in the
'Gazette de Lyon,' in 1855. I was at that
time fifteen years old. It was not long
after my arrival in Paris that I was left
entirely to my own resources ; for my
brother, losing his place as secretary, was
forced to leave the capital, going into the
country to edit a provincial paper. I then
entered upon a period of the blackest mis-
ery, of the most doleful Bohemianism. I
have suffered in the way of privation all
that a man could suffer. I have known
days without bread ; I have spent days in
bed because I had no boots to go out in.
244
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
I have had boots which made a squashy
sound each step that I took. But what
made me suffer most was, that I had often
to wear dirty linen, because I could not
pay a washerwoman. Often I had to fail
to keep appointments given me by the
fair — 1 was a handsome lad and liked by
ladies — because I was too dirty and shabby
to go. I spent three years of my life in this
way — from the age of eighteen, when my
brother left Paris, to twenty-one.
" At that moment Due de Morny offered
me employment. His offer came to me in
the midst of horror, shame, and distress.
He had heard of me in this way : Some
time before, I had published my first book
of poems, a small volume of eighty pages,
entitled ' Les Amoureuses.' This book
made my fortune. De Morny had heard
the brothers Lyonnet reciting one of my
poems out of this book, a poem called
' Les Prunes,' at the empress's, and I be-
lieve the empress asked him to make some
inquiries about the poet. He sent to ask
me what I needed to live on, and, accept-
ing his patronage, I entered his service as
attach^ de cabinet. I passed at once from
the most dingy Bohemianism to a butter-
fly life, learning all that there is of pleas-
ure and luxury in existence. But somehow
the legend of my Bohemianism clung to
me, as it has clung to me all my life.
Some people could never take me au
se'rieux. I remember that I once dined
with the Due Decazes for the purpose of
one of my novels. I had written to tell
him that I wanted to make use of his ex-
periences, and he had asked me to dinner.
Well, during the whole meal he related
anecdotes of his career ; but, thinking that
he had to deal with a Bohemian, he ar-
ranged his anecdotes, as he thought, to
interest me most. Thus he always began
each story with ' I was taking a bock.' I
suppose he thought that my idea of life
was of beer-drinking in a caf<f. At last I
said : ' Your Excellency seems to be very
fond of beer,' and afterwards added : ' It
is a drink that I have never been able to
support.' He seemed to understand what
I meant, and changed his tone. But just
as I left him — it was at two o'clock in the
morning, and the lackeys, I remember,
were all half dead with fatigue — he said :
'And now let us go and lay traps for Bis-
marck.' I went away thinking what an
ass the man was to think that I should
believe that he was going to do anything
but go up-stairs to his wife ; and he, no
doubt, went up-stairs to his wife thinking
what an ass I must be to believe what he
had said. From the age of twenty-one I
had only happiness. I may say that I was
too happy. I am paying for it now. I
believe that people always have to pay
for what they have done and what they
have enjoyed, and that therein lie justice
and compensation for all, even on earth.
Everybody's account is settled in this life.
Of that I am sure.
" As to my success : About, writing for
the 'Athenaeum,' came to see me in 1872,
to ask me what I was earning. He was
writing something about the incomes of
various men of letters, and, making up my
accounts, I found that the amount of my
average earnings at that time from litera-
ture was five thousand francs a year. Two
years later, that is to say in 1874, I pub-
lished ' Froment jeune et Risler aine,'
which brought me a great reputation, and
greatly increased my income. Since 1878
I never made less than a hundred thou-
sand francs a year, including my plays
and novels. The book which gave me
the most trouble was/ L'Evangeliste,' be-
cause my turn of mind is not in the least
religious. It was ' L'Evangeliste,' also,
that provoked the bitterest criticism, a
book which made me numerous enemies.
After its publication I was flooded with
anonymous letters, some of the most of-
fensive character. I remember receiving
one which was so abominable that I took
it to Pailleron to show it to him, and all
who saw it said that it was the worst
thing of its kind that they had ever seen.
HABITS OF WORK.
"My way of working is irregularity it-
self. Sometimes I work for eighteen hours
a day, and day after day. At other times
I pass months without touching a pen. I
write very slowly, and revise and revise.
I am never satisfied with my work. My
novels I always write myself. I never
could dictate a novel. As to my plays, I
used formerly to dictate them. That was
when I could walk. I had a certain talent
in my legs. Since my illness I have had
to abandon that mode of work, and I re-
gret it. I am an improvisator, and in this
respect differ from Zola. I am now writ-
ing a novel about youth, called ' Soutien
de Famille,' and these note-books of mine
will show you my way of work. This is
the first book. It contains, as you see,
nothing but notes and suggestions. The
passages which are scratched out with red
or blue pencil are passages of which I have
already made use. This is the second
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME.
245
stage. You see only
one page is written
upon, the opposite
one being left blank.
Opposite each first
composition I write
the amended copy.
The page on the
right is the improved
copy of the page on
the left. After that
I shall rewrite the
whole. So that, leav-
ing the notes out of
consideration, I write
each manuscript three times run-
ning, and, if I could, would write
it as many times more ; for, as I
have said, I am never satisfied
with my work.
" I am a feverish and a spas-
modic worker, but when in the
mood can work very hard. When
the fit is upon me I allow nothing
to interrupt me, not even leaving
my writing table for meals. I
have my foo'd brought to my
desk, eat hurriedly, and set to
work before digestion begins.
Thus I anticipate the drowsiness that diges-
tion always brings with it, and escape its
consequences. Now that I am ill, however,
I do not often have those periods of splen-
did energy. I can produce only very slowly,
and I feel quite nervous a/bout 'Soutien de
Famille ' when I think that it is already ex-
pected by the public and announced by the
publishers. As to my literary creed, it is
one of absolute independence for the writer.
I have always rebelled against the three
classic traditions of French literature ;
that is to say, the French Academy, the
Theatre Francais, and the ' Revue des
Deux Mondes.' I consider the Academy
a collection of mediocrities, and would
hold myself dishonored to be one of them.
" I am very, very nervous. There are
times when I feel that, if a light were set
to me, I should blaze up in red flame.
Sometimes this nervousness of mine plays
me bad tricks. I remember that it cost me
a large sum of money one morning recent-
ly. A kind of dramatic agent, accompa-
nied by his wife, came to see me, to ask
me to sell them the rights of translation
of my play, ' Lutte Pour la Vie ; ' and they
bothered and irritated me so, that, in order
to get rid of them, I sold them this right
for four thousand francs. The woman
told me how handsome I was, and said
that the ladies must have been very fond
A CORNER IN DAUDET S DRAWING-ROOM.
of me when I was a young man. She had
a hat with feathers in it, and was alto-
gether a most extraordinary person. An
hour later I heard that these people had
sold a part of the right I had ceded to
them for thirty thousand francs ; so that
my nervousness that morning cost me
about one thousand pounds.
" I must say that in my literary work I
owe nearly all to my wife. She rereads
all my books, and advises me on every
point. She is all that is most charming,
and has a wonderful mind, entirely opposed
to mine, a synthetic spirit. I married at the
age of twenty-six, and, strangely enough,
I had always vowed that I never would
marry a woman with literary tastes. The
very first time that I met my wife was at
a party at Ville d'Avray, where she re-
cited a piece of poetry called ' Le Trem-
ble.' She was dressed in white, and her
appearance, as well as the way she de-
claimed those verses, produced an im-
mense effect upon me. As we were leav-
ing the house, my sister, who was with me,
and who knew my aversion for women
246
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
who dabble in literature, said to me,
' Well, Alphonse, that is not your style,
is it?' I confessed, stammeringly, that I
had no other hope then than that that
girl should become my wife. I was fortu-
nate enough to win her, and it was the
greatest blessing that has been accorded
to me in the course of a most happy and
successful life. She is very different from
me, practical and logical. Now, I am
thoroughly superstitious. Thus I have a
horror of the number thirteen, and would
not walk under a ladder, or travel on a
Friday, for any consideration. Our two
characters are entirely opposed, and so are
our ways of thinking. That is perhaps
why we are such excellent friends.
" I have been very happy. There is my
son L£on. I think that in him, Maurice
Barres, and in some other young men, lies
the future of French literature. And then
my other children. There is my little
daughter Edme"e, the godchild of De Gon-
court. What can make a man happier
than to have a ray of sunlight, like my
little Edme"e, charming, dainty, little six-
year-old Parisienne that she is, about the
house ? There is a life of happiness in
her presence alone."
As Daudet spoke, little Edmee ran into
the room, just returned from a walk, and
clambered upon the master's knees, and
kissed him again and again ; and it was a
pretty sight to see the two. Daudet had
some chocolate cigarettes in a drawer, and
gave them to his daughter ; and she said,
" I shall die of happiness," when he gave
them. It was emotional and Provencal,
but sincere and pretty.
"The part of my success," continued
Daudet, " which gave me the least pleas-
ure, perhaps, was my advancement in the
Legion of Honor to the degree
of officer. I remember well, it
was seven years ago, and I was
in a box at the Theatre Francais,
watching Mounet-Sully playing
the part of Hamlet ; and just
when the curtain fell on the first
act, and I had risen, saying, ' I
must go and embrace Mounet ;
he has been sublime,' I felt my-
self plucked by the sleeve, and
looking around saw Floquet.
He seemed much excited, and
said, ' I have a good piece of
news for you, Daudet. It is
settled. Your nomination as offi-
cer of the Legion of Honor will
appear in to-morrow's "Gazette."
And I said, ' Oh, I can't stop to
talk about that now ! I must go and kiss
Mounet, who has been magnificent.' And
I remember reading in Floquet's eyes that
he didn't believe that my indifference was
sincere. These people who decorate us
against our will — I am sure that I never
solicited or asked for any such honor ; and
if I did not refuse it, it was only because
it is priggish to refuse, because it gets you
talked about — these people, I say, are all
people who themselves are not decorated ;
who seem to despise the reward which
they dangle before our eyes, saying, ' If
you are good boys and write properly,
you shall have this pretty cross.' They
treat us like children, despising themselves
what they hold out to us as such a great in-
ducement. Floquet wouldn't believe that
I didn't care a snap of the fingers for his
cross, and that all I wanted was to get
away behind the scenes to compliment
Mounet on his performance. When I saw
the news officially announced next day, I
felt sorry because I had received this dis-
tinction above the head of De Goncotirt ;
and I feared lest De Goncourt, for whom
I have the greatest reveretice, would feel
hurt at my having been preferred.
" Speaking of actors and of theatres, it
may be of interest to relate that I never
am present at any of the first productions
of my plays. I am much too nervous, and
always go away as far from the theatre as
I can contrive, when a play of mine is being
produced for the first time. It is only on
the following morning that I learn whether
it has been a success or not, and this gen-
erally from the manner of my concierge. If
it has been a success, she is most respect-
ful. If the papers have told her that her
lodger has scored a failure, there is pity
blended with contempt in the way in which
CHAMP ROSAY, DAUDET'S COUNTRY RESIDENCE.
ALPHONSE DAUDET AT HOME.
247
she hands me my letters. It is an amusing
insight into human character that is af-
forded to a dramatic writer by the conduct
of his friends and of acquaintances on the
morrow of a failure. Some pretend not to
see him, not knowing what to say. Others
come and try to console him, literally try
to rub in lotion on the wounded heart.
The servants grow familiar, and it is when
your porter asks you for a box, or a pair
of stalls in the dress circle, that you know
that your work is definitely condemned.
MADAME DAUUET IN THE I- LOWER GARDEN AT CHAMH ROSAY
But I have been so fortunate in life — I am
paying for it now — that I have very rarely
had these experiences."
HIS RETIRED LIFE.
Speaking of his friends, Daudet said
that since his illness he has rarely gone
out. He is a frequent visitor to the' house
of the Princess Mathilde, and rarely a week
passes without his visiting De Goncourt,
for whom he has the greatest affection.
But the most part of his time is spent at
home. On Sunday mornings his friends
call on him, and often as many as twenty
people are sitting round his chair, listening
to his talk. He has been particularly spir-
ited on the abominable scandals that have
been disgusting France of late, and those
who heard it will not easily forget the
diatribe which he pronounced against
Soinoury for his treatment of Madame
Cottu. "I can see him," cried Daudet,
"this police official, full of his own im-
portance, with his stupid disdain of women,
proceeding from his ignorance of any-
thing like a real woman, stroking his
whiskers, and saying, 'I'll soon get
the little woman to say all that she
knows.'
" If the people haven't revolted,"
he said, " and if there has been no rev-
olution caused by abominations which
only a few years ago would have
caused barricades to rise in every
street of Paris, it is because, as I have
noticed, a complete transformation
has been effected in the character of
the French people, during the last ten
or fifteen years, by the militarism to
which the country has been subjected
since the enforcement of the new
army laws. The fear of the corporal
is upon every Frenchman, and it is dis-
cipline that keeps quiet the men who,
fifteen years ago, would have pro-
tested at the point of the bayonet
against the abominable scoundrels
who are plundering France."
Daudet, it may be remarked, says
what he has to say without fear or
reticence. The other day, in some
salon, he was sitting next to an advo-
cate-general who began a panegyric
on a certain procureur-general, at that
time the most powerful man in France.
" I don't want to hear a word about
him," cried Daudet. " He is the most
J abominable scoundrel that I have ever
heard of."
It is strange that with such frank
outspokenness he should have so few
enemies, but the reason of this is, no doubt,
the inexpressible charm of his manner.
One cannot approach Daudet without lov-
ing him — loving him for his handsome face,
his large heart, and the entire simplicity
of a man who has been petted, but not
spoiled, for so many years by Fortune and
Fortune's favorites. Amongst men of let-
ters, though many criticise his work, he is
a universal favorite. I have seen him
embraced like a father by those whom he
has befriended. His charity is immense.
248
HUMAN DOCUMENTS.
DAUDET ON THE BANKS OF THE SEINE AT CHAMP
Nobody applies to him for help or assist-
ance in vain. It was amusing, and yet
pathetic, to hear him the other day de-
scribing the interview he had had with a
poor confrere, who came in rags, and who
stood tearing at his straggling beard, hesi-
tating to tell the real reason of his visit,
which was to ask Daudet for the means to
pay three terms of rent. Unless he paid
at once, he and his family would be cast
into the street. He went away a happy
man, with Daudet's promise that his need
would be met.
" In reviewing my past
life," said Daudet, " I find
that no period has remained
more vividly impressed on
my memory than the period
of the war. My memory be-
trays me in many respects, so
that I have compared it to a
forest in which large patches
burned up by the sun are
quite dead. But 1870 is as
clear in my mind as if it were
yesterday. I can see the
streets without light, the
slouching shadows of the
streets. I remember, as if
they had just crossed my lips,
the infamous fricassees that
we ate. I was a soldier at
the time, and oh, so energetic
and full of life ! It was the
most active period of my life.
I was always a batailleur, fond
of sword-play and the haz-
ards of combat, and I think
that that period was the most
intense of my existence.
One date that I remember
most vividly was that of the
3ist of October, when the
news of the surrender of Metz
reached Paris. I was then
the ninety-seventh de
, and was sent to com-
municate the news, on a win-
ROSAV. ter's morning, to Myre de
Villiers, who tookmewith him
to communicate it to the soldiers at the dif-
ferent forts around Paris. What a poign-
ant day that was ! At each fort the general
was surrounded by men. ' Metz is surren-
dered ! We have been betrayed ! Bazaine
has turned traitor !' was what he had to
say. I can remember some who burst into
tears, others who threw down their guns
and swore horribly. It was a great and a
terrible experience. Still I prefer to think
of that than of my horrible childhood. Is
it possible," cried he, "that a child can be
so unhappy as I was?"
n
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACIUTY
405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.
APR 13 1P92
DUE
SRLF CHARGE
liomedical Library
SEP 0
RECEIVED
A 000 763 889 3